《sex-me boss.》


 chapter 1

    Working in one of the city¡¯s most famous nightclubs, Olivia had what she called a boring life ¨C a life without a boyfriend, which at times frustrated her because all the men who approached her kept telling her ¡°I can¡¯t stay with a woman who¡¯s never going to be there at night¡±. Thanks to a friend, after graduating with a degree in ountancy, she couldn¡¯t get a job that would enable her to pay the rent and support herself. She had been working as a waitress in Le Bourget for almost five months. That evening, she really had nothing to do, as she had taken her five days¡¯ leave, of which she had already used up three. During those three days, she was always in her apartments, never going out. She was about to put on a chick flick, which she¡¯d been doing since her first day off, when she got a message from Maggie.


    ¡°We¡¯re going out tonight with the girls and you¡¯re not allowed to say no¡±.


    She smiled at the message, and even if she wanted to decline, she knew it wouldn¡¯t happen with Maggie, who would be able to pick her up from home. She just had to ept.


    ¡°What time?¡±.


    Waiting for the answer, she went and made herself some popcorn and came back to choose the new movie she was going to watch. Just in three days, she¡¯d already watched nearly fifteen films like this, it made her dream, a real dream but unattainable because she couldn¡¯t see what man could really love unconditionally. At the same moment, her phone screen lit up with a message from Maggie.


    ¡°Seven hours no more no less, we¡¯ll meet directly in front of Le Bourget¡±.


    She fell over as she read herst message. She couldn¡¯t understand why she¡¯d chosen Le Bourget to go out when she knew full well she was working there. She already understood that it would be impossible for her to have the time of her life because her colleagues would be there, and if her boss, whom she¡¯d never met, arrived and saw her having a good time, it was certainly her day off, but given the description the others were making of this cold, distant boss, she didn¡¯t want to face his wrath under any circumstances.


    So she said, ¡°choose another nightclub, but not Le Bourget¡±.


    She¡¯d been sitting in front of her screen for an hour already, watching the love that only existed in fairy tales while eating her pop-con, she¡¯d waited so long for her phone to at least vibrate but it was a wasted effort, a sign that she hadn¡¯t changed her mind. Besides, Betty loved this nightclub so much that all the hottest guys went there.


    Her movie was over at five o¡¯clock and without wasting any time, she dashed off to her room, pulled out a tight beige dress that stopped above her knees, a pair of ck pumps and a ck clutch. Without wasting any time, she got into the shower and ran the water over her skin. When she had finished bathing, she hastily toweled herself off and did what had to be done. She applied light make-up, since it wasn¡¯t in the light of Le Bourget that her face would be visible. She put on her dress, then her shoes and picked up her clutch, put her phone in it and looked at the time; it was half past six then, so she still had thirty minutes to join the girls at the entrance. She left her apartment and locked the door. She left the building and walked for a few minutes, until she reached the sidewalk where she could stop a cab. The taxi was driving at a normal speed, which made her worry about beingte, but asking it to speed up was out of the question.


    After what seemed like endless minutes, the cab finally pulled up in front of the nightclub, and as soon as she got out, her friends pounced on her.


    -Let me at least pay my bill, girls.


    -Of course,¡± replied Maggie, falsely sorry.


    She rolled her eyes and pulled out a few bills which she handed to the cab driver. He thanked her and left. Her friends were looking at her with big smiles, which didn¡¯t reassure her at all.


    -What should I expect tonight?


    -I can¡¯t wait to rub shoulders with one of these hot men and, above all, to get my groove on,¡± announced an impatient Betty.


    -I know that, but don¡¯t take the piss, you and I both know that every time we go out, there¡¯s always a game, so what¡¯s tonight¡¯s game, especially as we¡¯re going to the club where I work?st time, you made me swallow a bottle of whisky, so what¡¯s tonight¡¯s challenge? asked Olivia.


    -I called to reserve the VIP room for us, but you can¡¯t imagine what the receptionist said.


    -What¡¯s that?¡± asked Betty, getting into Maggie¡¯s game, which Olivia already knew was fake.


    -Will you be apanied by men or just women?¡± she said, trying to imitate the voice of the girl Olivia found rather teasing.


    -What did you answer?


    -no. What did you want me to say? yes, but it¡¯s not true? unless you wanted to wear pants and a tie to go with us,¡± she said to Betty.


    -And what did she say?


    -ourpany¡¯s vip lounge isn¡¯t reserved for uptight girls, so no, you won¡¯t be able to ess it.


    Olivia rolled her eyes. These girls were really crazy and she was happy to have them as friends, especially their hrity which made her de-stress a little. She started to walk towards the front door when the two girls ran into her like two little girls.


    -Can I ask what you girls are up to?


    -The game tonight will be a bet, sweetheart.


    She opened her mouth with an ¡°o¡±, not feeling the bet thing, because every time it happened, everything turned sour and she always came away with a bad memory. She felt like turning back, but as the girls had already organized, it was impossible for her to refuse.


    Once seated around a three-seater table, they ced their orders and waited patiently to be served. Olivia kept casting furtive nces around the room for fear of being recognized, as this was her ce of service and it felt a little strange to be there not to work but to rx.


    -Are you okay, Oli? It¡¯s your day off and here you are. Betty shouted as she saw a waitress arrive with a bottle of whisky, but what caught her attention was the fact that it was her colleague Ling towards them.


    -Hello girls, your order. Oh, but Olivia, hello, I know it¡¯s your day off but you could have helped me out bying to collect your order, couldn¡¯t you?


    -Sorry L, maybe another time.


    -That said, you owe me a favor. Have a good evening and have fun.


    She left, and at the same time Maggie took charge of filling their sses, and as is tradition for them, they had to drink the first ss straight down, which they did, all the while bursting outughing like mad.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    -Before this bottle is finished and we can go dancing, Oli has to pass his bet first.


    She sensed that this was going to be the most unsettling moment of her life, given the mischievous smile that graced Maggie¡¯s lips.


    -Well, it¡¯s a bit like truth or dare then, you¡¯re going to make a choice and there¡¯s no turning back.


    Truth? her life was so messed up she couldn¡¯t really see what could be said about it, so maybe to forget her worries for a night, she¡¯d choose action, just trying to do something crazy for a change.


    -action.


    After uttering this word, she saw the girls¡¯ smiles get even bigger and shit! she felt like changing, but the rule was established from the start, no turning back.


    -Can you still fall in love after all this time without a man, Oli?


    -No, I don¡¯t think so. My heart has hardened so much that I couldn¡¯t, so what¡¯s this bet?


    -to loosen you up a bit, as we know you¡¯ve long since signed an abstinence pact, you¡¯re going to sleep with a random guy tonight, but the bet is on feelings. You mustn¡¯t fall in love with him.


    She thought she was dreaming after that sentence, but looking more closely at her friends, she realized that the two girls were just serious, so to pass the bet, she first had to be able to find herself a guy.

 chapter 2

    Finally arriving in front of his friend¡¯s house, where their little buddy party was to take ce, Damon got out of the car and asked his driver to leave, as he didn¡¯t know what time this evening would end and he didn¡¯t want to keep him for anything. He walked up to therge gate and found that he¡¯d left it open. He entered therge courtyard and found that he was in fact thest to arrive, as all their vehicles were already parked. He went to ring the doorbell, aware that he¡¯d be in for a rude awakening if he waste. It was Tyler who opened the door for him, which was even better because Tyler was giving him murderous looks but didn¡¯t dare speak. When he arrived in the living room, everything was already set up, from drinks to what they¡¯d be doing all evening.


    -Good evening, guys.


    -are you serious, Damon? youe to a party like this dressed in a suit, buddy? we said buddy party, not fucking business dinner, can¡¯t you tell the difference between your personal and professional life? we¡¯re not your partners, we¡¯re your friends.


    -I was alreadyte and I really didn¡¯t have time to go home and change, so is this evening going well or not?


    -Did you just leave the office at eight o¡¯clock in the evening? Are you the big boss, or are you going to tell us a story about your secretary giving you too much work?


    He rolled his eyes and huffed. This behavior was peculiar to girls, but his friends were so exasperating that it drove him to have this kind of reaction.


    -You seem really uptight,¡± Tyler had said, pretending not to look at him.


    -I beg your pardon?¡± asked Damon in disbelief, while the others simplyughed at the situation. He wished he hadn¡¯t been paying attention, but he, the powerful CEO known the world over, had just been told off like that, that he was an uptight man?


    -Your actions prove that what I¡¯m saying is true.


    -Wait, are we really going to spend the whole evening talking to each other like women or what? And I¡¯m not an uptight man either. Do you really want me to remind you how many models I¡¯ve put in my bed? how many personal assistants I¡¯ve had on my office couch and how many secretaries have grabbed my office walls? what the hell? you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about and the proof is, just yesterday I¡­


    -All right, all right. Tyler, Damon we¡¯re starting the night off and today Damon¡¯s in the spotlight which means you¡¯re going to honor everything we ask of you, absolutely everything.


    He wasn¡¯t feeling the story, but that didn¡¯t worry him at all. He¡¯d taken enough time to deal with a really important file, and now all he wanted was to let himself go on this evening, since he only had the opportunity to do so twice a year. CEO of Dixon Aviation, he had several subsidiaries around the world and didn¡¯t have too much time on his hands. He was certainly young, but had a very strong sense of responsibility when it came to his work. Unable to splurge on a suit and tie that would certainly end up hanging him, he went up to James¡¯s room to change, since he was almost the same size. A few minutester, he joined the others in the living room and found that everything was already ready. He didn¡¯t yet know what they had nned apart from the drinks, and that still puzzled him.


    -Don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re just going to drink and talk.


    -But no, Damon Dixon, rx, I¡¯ve invited a couple of chicks, but there¡¯ll only be two, so one for me and one for Tyler.


    ¨C Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m going to spend the whole night listening to you grunt and moan while I try to pin my ears back with pillows.


    The two menughed at his difited expression, which didn¡¯t please him at all. He was speaking very seriously, yet they took it as a joke. As he went to pour himself a drink, he heard the doorbell ring, and when he turned to the owner of the house, who was James, thetter beckoned him to open the door, which made him growl, as he knew it was their groupies who had arrived.


    When he opened the door, he didn¡¯t even bother to look at who was at the door and started to leave when one of them opened her mouth.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    -But who do I see there? Damon Dixon, CEO of Dixon Aviation.


    He paid her no heed and left, followed by the two girls, who couldn¡¯t stop talking, a habit he hated in women. Given their build and the way they talked, he didn¡¯t have to look far to know they were models.


    -Hi, baby,¡± James said to the one who noticed him first. Tiffany, Viviana, this is Tyler and¡­


    -Damon Dixon,¡± cut in the one who was supposed to be Viviana. Who doesn¡¯t know the sexiest CEO in the gxy? the most coveted by women and the most envied by men. The billionaire who¡¯s had every secretary in Europe and beyond on his office couch, the man who¡¯s slept with every model in the gxy except me, and I hope I get my chance tonight.


    Damon nodded and took a sip from his ss of bourbon, he didn¡¯t know that people knew so much about his life, only the press were so down on him and never would he have imagined that people were really interested in what these predators were talking about.


    -And I thought I was going to spend the evening inpany,¡±ined Tyler.


    -I¡¯m really sorry, Vivi, but the god of sex won¡¯t be yours tonight, you¡¯ll be Tyler¡¯spanion as we have other ns for our uptight billionaire. And if you really want to experience the power of his manhood, you can simply apply to hispany as there¡¯s an empty spot.


    -She¡¯d at least have to have a head for numbers,¡± Damon taunted her, ring at James.


    As the five of them made their little evening of it, Damon kept drinking like a man who wanted to drown his sorrows in alcohol. He¡¯d much rather be alone at home than standing there watching his friends and their groupies doing their mouthwash in front of him.


    -My role was to take photos of you, perhaps?


    -Sorry, my dear friend, it¡¯s just that this girl is really hot. It¡¯s already twenty-two o¡¯clock and we think it¡¯s time for you to ce your bet.


    -A bet?¡± he asked his two friends, frowning. What the hell.


    -you¡¯re Damon Dixon, the man with the answer to everything, the man who controls everything. Tonight we¡¯ve decided to challenge you. We know that you like refined women and that you choose them well during the day to see what they look like, so tonight you should getid with a random girl.


    -joke of the century.


    -No, that¡¯s not the joke, you know it¡¯s your turn because we¡¯ve already proved ourselves, now it¡¯s your turn, my dear friend, wherever you can find her, you¡¯re Damon and nothing escapes you, right?


    He thought it was utter nonsense, but the gleam of mischief in his friend¡¯s eyes meant he was going to lose this game if he didn¡¯t, and he wasn¡¯t about to lose at all.


    -Bute on, Damon, you don¡¯t have to look far, I¡¯m here,¡± announced Vivi, who already had her hand down Tyler¡¯s pants.


    -And how will you know if I¡¯ve yed or not?


    -We¡¯ve got our tactics, big guy. Let¡¯s go for your bet and good luck. I know you¡¯ve got a heart of stone, but if you ever fall for the stranger, you lose the bet and we¡¯ll be watching you for a month for it.


    He evenughed at himself for hisst sentence, because Damon falling in love was thest thing he could do with his life.

 chapter 3

    When he entered his vehicle, he left his friend¡¯s property and his only destination was Le Bourget. He wanted to take up this challenge because it had been a long time since he¡¯d given himself over to carnal pleasure. Parked in the parking lot, he got out of the vehicle and took the back door, as he didn¡¯t want to be noticed in such an environment, he the CEO. His destination was his personal VIP room, and once he¡¯d settled in, all he had to do was find the perfect hussy to satisfy his craving and, above all, show his friends that he wasn¡¯t a loser, even if his behavior was that of aplete asshole. He¡¯d have to drink something first before going out to find the perfect prey, because at least a high alcohol level wasn¡¯t going to kill him, and it wasn¡¯t because he was afraid to.


    He picked up thendline telephone and dialed the bar¡¯s number. After two rings, he heard the beautiful voice of the staff, but this voice didn¡¯t make him cringe at all and he was d that this girl didn¡¯t know his identity, besides, none of Le Bourget¡¯s employees knew his identity and that was even better.


    Still thinking about what she should do to take up her two friends¡¯ challenge, Olivia¡¯s first thought had been to head for the dance floor with the aim of swaying against a man who would then warm up to her by predicting what would happen. Ellen wasn¡¯t the kind of girl to throw herself at men or ask for sex, but she had no choice but to do so if she wanted to win this game. When she was about to stand up, she saw her colleague advancing towards her.


    -Olivia, you do remember that you owe me a favor, don¡¯t you?


    -Yes, I do, and I promise I¡¯ll pay you back as soon as I¡¯m back on duty, but tonight I¡¯ve got a game to win.


    -I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯d really like you to do me this favor tonight. Last week, we gave several employees the night off and now it¡¯s a real pain to manage the cubicle. A new customer has just arrived and I¡¯d like you to bring him his order, please. You won¡¯t be long, just his order and that¡¯ll be that.


    -Just his order?¡± Betty had asked Olivia while thetter was still trying to understand.


    -Yes, just her order,¡± replied the waitress before leaving.


    The two girls looked at Olivia like they were taking a chance, but Olivia didn¡¯t think she could do it. She was a waitress at this ce and if things went sour, she¡¯d lose her job, not to mention the humiliation.


    -No, girls, that won¡¯t be possible.


    -But what are you talking about Oli, he¡¯s just a customer and then he¡¯ll go away. You won¡¯t need to talk to him, you won¡¯t need to open your mouth, just execute the n, don¡¯t tell me you want to lose this game without trying?


    -No, but imagine he¡¯s an old macho or a man who¡¯s already taken a girl for his evening.


    -In that case, you¡¯ll just bring him his order and nothing else. Go now, and if we don¡¯t see you after an hour, we¡¯ll know that you¡¯re running smoothly, good luck and, above all, it¡¯s forbidden to fall in love.


    Her colleague had already prepared the order and all she had to do now was take it to the customer, hoping that he¡¯d be the one to win the stupid game she¡¯d given in to. She used tough when it was her friends¡¯ turn, but now that it was her turn, she didn¡¯t think it was funny any more.


    -Which room?


    Fifth-floor VIP room, the only one there is.


    This customer must have been really rich, because the prices varied ording to the floor, and especially since this was thest one. She¡¯d never been inside it, because since she¡¯d started working there, no customer had ever taken it. It was a good thing there was an elevator in the club, otherwise climbing the stairs to the fifth floor would have been a far moreplicated affair.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Feeling a little warm in this ce, Damon had taken off his T-shirt and was impatiently waiting for his ss of booze. He had to get to thepany early the next morning, as he had a new contract to sign, and to do that, he needed to quench his thirst quickly before going out to hunt for his pigeon for that night. He turned off the light in the room and flicked the second switch, making the red bulbs glow. With this lighting, it was impossible to make out his silhouette. At the same moment, he heard a knock on the door and went to open it. In front of him stood a waitress who, strangely enough, was not wearing her work clothes. She didn¡¯t recognize his identity, and if she even knew it, he¡¯d kick her out of the ce without mercy.


    -Good evening, your order.


    -Come in, Miss.


    She didn¡¯t hesitate and entered the VIP area, which was just splendid, but the red light blinded her. She couldn¡¯t see a thing, especially not the face of this man with such an exciting silhouette. She opened the bottle and poured the liquid into the ss she handed him.


    From the moment she¡¯d turned, he hadn¡¯t stopped chewing on her. She was far from a model, but that wouldn¡¯t mean he was just as charmed. All he wanted was an evening fuck to satisfy his craving and, above all, win that nasty game that had driven him to Le Bourget yet it had been so long.


    -Would you like me to fill another for yourpanion?


    He was surprised, as it was the first time a waitress had taken the liberty of serving a customer in the VIP lounge, as they usually just came to leave the order, but he hadn¡¯t asked for anything and couldn¡¯t refuse what was being offered to him for free.


    -But of course,¡± he said with a devastating smile.


    This answer made her sad, because she¡¯d expected him to tell her that he didn¡¯t have apanion with him, that he was all alone, but instead, she¡¯d been looking for that all by herself. She took the second ss and half-filled it, then began to look around the room for her guest, and strangely enough, the man hadn¡¯t stopped smiling.


    -What if I were to offer you a sip, Miss?


    Only a man with no respect for the woman who had taken the liberty of apanying him could behave in such a way, and this didn¡¯t please Olivia at all, for she had the impression of seeing a man with no respect for women, and for this she had already filed it away in her old bag of records. It was a man in a nightclub, not just any nightclub, but the biggest nightclub in town, and that was to be expected.


    Seeing the girl¡¯s facial features turn hard, Damon couldn¡¯t understand what he¡¯d said wrong, unless this girl was the type to y the self-respecting girl but he knew they were all the same, just after licking their pussy they became as submissive as a medieval woman.


    -Did I say something wrong, Miss?


    -No, but you¡¯re asking me to drink from yourpanion¡¯s ss, who¡¯s certainly not far away. Don¡¯t you have any respect for her?


    He smiled as he realized where his problemy, but this girl was far less yful than he¡¯d imagined, for she¡¯d made it clear that she was angry, and he knew the reason: she¡¯d been hoping to spend an evening with him, and he wasn¡¯t disappointed. He moved closer to her and her body was almost glued to his, he could tell by the frantic beating of her heart that he didn¡¯t know if it was due to fear or excitement. He moved his mouth closer to her ear and whispered:


    -I¡¯m all alone, and I was hoping to finish this bottle of whisky before going out to find apanion for tonight. I think I¡¯ve got one ahead of me, and she won¡¯t let me down.


    At the time, he¡¯d even feared she¡¯d have a heart attack, given the redoubling of her heartbeat. He was ready to put his hand on the fact that she had turned peony-red, and he liked that, ying on his charm to make women fall.


    -So, gorgeous, am I in luck or should I finish my bottle of whisky first and then go and find mypanion?


    -I¡¯ll take a sip,¡± Olivia agreed, her voice trembling not with fear but with desire.


    It had been a long time since she¡¯d felt something like this, and now aplete stranger could make her lose her mind without even touching her.


    -satisfied, Damon said with a smirk.

 chapter 4

    Not quite remembering what kind of liquid was in the ss because of what she was about to do and, above all, because of how the stranger made her feel, Olivia raised her ss and drank it down before wincing at the burning sensation she felt in her throat.


    Damon thought he was looking at a young teenager who¡¯d just got her freedom and believed that real lifey behind the booze, but fortunately for him and for the sake of his evening, she was a big girl because he didn¡¯t recruit minors into his nightclub.


    -I like to spend time with lucid people because I like to be remembered.


    -I see, you¡¯re a pretentious man too, and above all a man who knows how to y on his charm.


    -So you think I¡¯m charming.


    -No, I was just finding the best way to let you hear what I think of you, and now it¡¯s over. Why does a man like you end up in a ce like this, and especially unapanied, when I bet you¡¯ve got the whole female world at your feet?


    Damon passed by her and went to refill his ss. The girl drowned in the half-light with him was trying to y hard to get, and it was very tempting for Damon because, without denying it, it was the first time a girl hadn¡¯t snatched the ss out of his hand and thrown herself at him like a child¡¯s candy. He couldn¡¯t wait for the evening to begin, for he intended to etch himself forever in the skin of this girl who thought she could resist.


    He set his ss down on the table in the room, then moved slowly towards her, her back to him, allowing him to surprise her and judge the kind of girl she was. Once behind her, he brushed her hair aside and ced a shower of kisses on her neck. He knew that from the start he¡¯d just wanted to ¡°fuck¡± and win her game, but now he wanted to make this girl regret daring to y the resistant girl.


    She tried as hard as she could to contain herself, but it was impossible for her to resist this man who kept sucking on her skin. It was so exciting that she was holding back to keep from moaning. Olivia Turner, she¡¯d never thought she¡¯d find herself in a vip lounge at her workce, letting herself go with a stranger. With his fingers, he traced her right arm from her shoulder to his fingers, then intertwined them with his and did the same to her left arm. He crossed their arms over Olivia¡¯s belly and pulled her back against his body. Her breathing became erratic, her chest heaving with uncontroble speed, and he loved it. He licked the skin of her neck and impossible for her to resist any more than she already was, she let a moan escape her lips and felt her handsome stranger smile against her skin. She knew very well that this smile was mocking, but a myriad of sensations lodged in her lower abdomen now prevented her from ever ying the moral girl.


    With a sweet gesture, Damon nibbled her earlobe and Olivia gritted her teeth. Never had a man done such a thing to her in the past, normal because all her exes knew how to do was simply empty themselves inside her and get dressed, all cowards and she wasn¡¯t ashamed to say she¡¯d never had an orgasm during all her sex sessions. She knew it was going to be that night, but what the hell? He was a stranger and she simply wanted to win his game.


    Noticing that she was letting herself go, Damon gently sent his hand under her dress and began to caress her skin. The sound of her moaning aroused his desire, for her moans were far from those of the women he¡¯d touched, and especially since they moaned even at the drop of a hat. He brought his fingers up to her panties and moved them to the side, using his finger to caress her little bud, which drew a cry of surprise from her. She¡¯d never felt anything like it, and she could already feel her throat going dry. She could no longer stand as her feet trembled.


    He arranged her dress and came back to caress her breasts through the fabric while she tried to catch her breath ¨C she was out of breath like someone who¡¯d walked for miles in the sun, and she liked it. He pulled down the zipper of her dress and when she was lower down, he ran his hand over the skin of her back and felt her quiver, he liked that. He ced a few kisses on her skin and slid the dress down her body, which surprised Olivia because she was now ashamed to be naked in front of this man she didn¡¯t even know.


    Damon took a few steps back and looked at her attentively. She was the most beautiful woman he¡¯d ever seen, her curves were just perfect, and he couldn¡¯t understand how a man could dare let such a beautiful woman roam alone when there were predators everywhere like him. His member stood up on its own every time his eyes rested on every part of that just-perfect body. He could see she was ashamed, which meant she was never used to being bared. She had nothing to envy those remade models because he didn¡¯t need to be told, but he knew she was natural.


    -Are you a waitress in this club or were you helping someone?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She was surprised by his question and didn¡¯t know what to say, as she didn¡¯t know him or his intentions. She didn¡¯t know if he was a journalist or if he wanted to use this information against thepany.


    -I¡¯m not going to tarnish the image of this nightclub because for me it¡¯s the best in town and I¡¯d die if I couldn¡¯te here anymore.


    -I¡¯m a waitress but I¡¯m off work and my friends suggested we go out so I didn¡¯t want toe here, but they prefer this club because they say the hottest boys in towne here.


    This confidence made Damon smile, for on this point, these girls weren¡¯t wrong. His nightclub was renowned for being the favorite of the hottest and richest men in town, which also attracted women.


    -Your boyfriend lets you work in a nightclub.


    She felt ashamed. If only he knew she¡¯d been on her own for years and that it suited her perfectly, because she no longer wanted to leave her heart to these selfish people who knew nothing else but to break it without a care in the world.

 chapter 5

    -Enough said, nowe closer.


    She lowered her head and bit her lip. He wasn¡¯t very far from her and she wished he¡¯d been the one to approach because the fire she felt in her lower abdomen wasn¡¯t yetpletely extinguished and she was afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to take a step and worse still she only had her underwear on her. her bet before anything else. As if she were heading straight for hell, she moved forward slowly and when she least expected it, he grabbed her arm and pulled her back to his chest so violently that a hup of surprise escaped her lips.


    -I don¡¯t like to be kept waiting, so when I ask you toe closer, you¡¯d better do it fast.


    She nodded her head, her body burning against his. It was bing almost impossible to bear. Damon unhooked her bra and slid the straps down her arm, then let it fall to the floor to join her dress. Her bosom was so generous that he wanted only one thing: to take the tips of her breasts between his lips, but he liked to take things one step at a time, so this would have to wait.


    He pressed his body against hers while running his fingers down her back. He could feel her moistening and that pleased him because his torture seemed to be working well but it wasn¡¯t yet time for her to lose her temper, the evening was proving to be a long one. With his fingers, he caressed her crotch, not forgetting to brush against the fabric covering her nakedness. Her panties were already wet, which made him smile. He wasn¡¯t in the habit of going to this much trouble with one-night stands, wet or not, he simply did what he had to do and wasn¡¯t seen again in the morning.


    He moved her panties to the side and massaged her little bud with his professional fingers. He felt her legs tighten and, not agreeing with her, he spread them and continued his torture. She had tried to resist again, and to prove that it was impossible to resist him, he slipped a finger inside her, which made her moan loudly. He slid the second finger inside her and she grabbed his arm to end the torture. He stood up and tried to catch her gaze; he knew she couldn¡¯t see him very well, but he was so used to this kind of lighting that he had no trouble determining what she was or wasn¡¯t feeling.


    He took one of her breasts in his hand and the other in his mouth. She was so delicious that all he wanted at that moment was to lose himself in her, but there was no need to rush the process. The young girl clung to the back of his neck and pressed her bodypletely against his, no doubt due to the excitement that made his intimate part burn.


    -You¡¯ll end up ripping my head off if you don¡¯t let go of my neck.


    -and you¡¯re going to drive me crazy if you don¡¯t stop this torture right now,¡± she replied in a breathless voice.


    -Tell me you don¡¯t like it and I¡¯ll stop right now.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    No, this was going to be the biggest lie of her life, and he was sure to send her away with her thighs on fire. If she left this room without her desire being satisfied, she was very sure she¡¯d give herself to the first man who came in front of her just to silence that excitement.


    -I¡¯ll take your silence for a yes, so get ready for the most beautiful evening, my pretty.


    She didn¡¯t doubt for a second that this was going to be her most beautiful evening of sex. Still trying to catch her breath, she felt his finger slip inside her again, threw her head back and abandoned her body in his arms as he did everything to keep her upright and at this rate, she wondered what the bed was for. He was going harder inside her and she felt a myriad of sensations assault her body, it was so good she was drooling without knowing it. She felt herself going, she was losing herself and she had the impression that she would be passing from one world to another very soon, the ascent was abrupt and she thought she was about to explode when suddenly, he withdrew his fingers from her. a cry ofint escaped her lips and she looked at him angrily. she wanted to see what his face looked like to see what kind of psychopath he was. Her sudden stop hadn¡¯t changed anything in terms of her excitement, as her body was still shaking with spasms and she was doing enough to restrain herself. She knew she¡¯d be on top of him at any moment if he didn¡¯t do something to stop her torture. Instead of continuing, he separated from her and went to refill both their sses. He came over and handed her his, which she took, but that wasn¡¯t what she needed.


    -May I ask why on earth you¡¯re doing this?


    -He asked her innocently.


    -Don¡¯t make fun of me. I¡¯m ashamed enough being naked in front of you, and on top of that you keep provoking me, only to leave me wanting more. I suppose that makes youugh.


    -No, it doesn¡¯t make meugh, but I¡¯m doing you a favor, darling. Even if you¡¯ve already known one or more men in your life, in my eyes you¡¯re just a young girl discovering all this for the first time because, no offense, all these sensations are new to you and in my opinion, this will be your first time tonight so I¡¯m taking all my time to take your body on a journey into the world of pleasure because it¡¯s our first andst night and my aim isn¡¯t to do you a favor but rather to engrave this night forever in your mind, forever and you¡¯ll remember me forever.


    -Am I to understand that I¡¯m one of your victims?


    -my only victim, go take a sip because the night must start now.


    As he pointed out that the night hadn¡¯t yet begun, she was already imagining all the things this stranger with whom she was drowning in darkness was going to do to her. She drank her ss in a single gulp and when the burning liquid was still in her throat, he took the ss from her hand and ced it on the coffee table, then captured her lips so hard as if he wanted to punish her, but it was just as exciting as she liked.

 chapter 6

    Damon forced his lips in and pushed his tongue into her mouth, he was going back and forth in it at great speed and Olivia couldn¡¯t stop moaning. she¡¯dtched onto Damon¡¯s hair and was sure she¡¯d already taken a good chunk out of him given how hard she was holding on. She didn¡¯t care about that because, as far as she was concerned, it wasn¡¯t her fault at all that he¡¯d insisted on showing her all these wonders standing up while the bed was right there. Withdrawing his tongue from his mouth, Damon licked his lips and looked at her attentively. She was no longer in that world, and he intended to make her dreamst. He carried her like a princess andid her on the bed there. He got up again and looked at her body carefully, wanting to know himself where to start.


    -Are you going to spend the rest of the evening looking at me like that, or do I have to beg you to go on?


    A smile yed across Damon¡¯s lips; he knew she didn¡¯t know what she was talking about, because when she was still in her right mind, he¡¯d understood very well that she was a shy girl, but now she was under the effect of desire, and he was happy to see her so mad because of him. Advancing to the bed, he had her panties removed as slowly as possible, like a slow-motion shot the paparazzi were zooming in on to get a good look at the face of their next headline-grabbing target. This applicable slowness of his created shame in her. When he removed the fabricpletely, she looked at him curiously.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    -It¡¯s an Oscalito thong, it¡¯s pretty.


    Olivia was surprised. She¡¯d never thought she¡¯d hear a man talk about or even recognize a brand of lingerie, unless he was in the habit of shopping with his wife or girlfriend.


    -Don¡¯t be surprised, darling, I¡¯m not in the habit of taking time to take it off, but I just rock it, and you know that some women are so attached to their lingerie that they keep saying, ¡°Be careful, I¡¯ve taken it from vin Klein, I¡¯ve taken it from Lise Charmel, Spanx Audabe¡­ eventually I got to know all that.


    Olivia realized that she¡¯d fallen prey to a Don Juan, and she wanted to tell him the truth and walk away, but the fire in her belly just kept getting hotter and hotter, and the other story would have to wait. He began to caress her body and his hand rested on her intimacy, which he began to massage properly. Olivia gritted her teeth to keep from moaning, even though this was just the beginning. He moved his head to her neck and licked her skin, sucking on it too. His hand now rested on her right breast and he caressed it while pinching her nipple. Olivia clung to his back and it always ended in scratching.


    He reached down gently and took her left nipple in his mouth while the other still followed the torture of his hand. This hadsted a few minutes and it was finally time for him to take it to the next level, he brought his right hand down and pushed a finger inside her, she moaned softly, he sent a second and she arched her back. He was finally able to see her facial features, since she was lying down and in no danger of falling. She tried to hold on to his arm, but he blocked her with his free hand. He began to move faster as he caressed her little bud, her moans intensifying and he could feel her tightening around his fingers, a sign that she was alreadying. He was willing to keep ying with her, but at least he wanted to give her that first orgasm. He went faster and when he heard her let out a long sigh, he felt a liquid running over his fingers. He withdrew his fingers and advanced to her face, she had her eyes closed and was still trying to catch her breath.


    -So, your very first orgasm, darling, did you enjoy it?


    -Loving would be an understatement. It was so good that I could continue my evening with a big smile.


    Damon quirked his lips. He didn¡¯t intend to set her free, because right now she¡¯d just tasted the magic of his fingers, but his member could make her see higher, and that¡¯s what he intended to do.


    He captured her lips and kissed her passionately, which surprised even Olivia. If she wanted tobel him, it was certainly going to be sex god and nothing else. His tongue danced against hers and he kept caressing her skin. Given the fire burning inside her, it didn¡¯t even feel like she¡¯d just had an orgasm.


    -Are you ready, gorgeous?


    She was astonished; she didn¡¯t need to be ready anymore, since it had already been almost two hours since he¡¯d subjected her to this torture, so there was no need to be ready. Damon detached himself from her and got rid of her clothes. As far as he was concerned, this girl was still a virgin and it was a good thing she couldn¡¯t see the size of his member through that red light, otherwise he was sure she¡¯d get scared. He quickly slipped on a condom and returned to position himself above her, kissing her fiercely. He wanted her to be immersed in another world before he surprised her. Slowly, he slipped inside her and felt her arch. She didn¡¯t move and her breathing seemed to have stopped, which is why he didn¡¯t move, waiting for her to get used to it. When she began to move her kidney, he understood that she now wanted to give herself up to pleasure, so he began to move slowly in and out of her. her moans pushed Damon to go faster and some timeter, he felt her tighten around his member, a sign that she already wanted to explode, but he wasn¡¯t yet ready to release her.


    -You¡¯ll let go when I ask you to, won¡¯t you?


    She didn¡¯t have the strength to answer him orally, her whole body trembling. She nodded even though she knew she couldn¡¯t hold out. After five quick thrusts, he felt her hold him tightly against her, causing him to explode and moan as he let his seed spill out. He let his body fall against hers without crushing her. She was still in another world and Damon couldn¡¯t deny the fact that he¡¯d enjoyed it, because it was really different from the other times he¡¯d fucked all those messy girls. If he really wanted to put a name to what he¡¯d just done with this girl, he¡¯d say he¡¯d made love to her, and that was the first time in his entire existence.

 chapter 7

    After several rounds in this bed and in different positions, Olivia was already feeling tired and Damon didn¡¯t want to wear her out any more. He still wanted more, because the young woman¡¯s body was a real delight, but it was enough for her. Four orgasms in one evening for a beginner, she¡¯d have fainted if he¡¯d gone to five. She was lying next to him, sleeping, but he couldn¡¯t spend the night there as he had an important case to deal with at the office the next day, so he had to go home and rest. He thought about leaving her there, but he didn¡¯t know what time she¡¯d wake up, and it would have been a crime if anything happened to her. He¡¯d never worried about a bouncer before, but he didn¡¯t want to leave her in harm¡¯s way. He couldn¡¯t stop looking at the curves of her body, which were just magnificent, and it still gave him an appetite. It was the first time he¡¯d been so greedy with unknown mistresses. He remembered that she hade into the room with a pouch, so he got up from the bed and went to retrieve it. It tempted him to take her number, but he thought better of it; for him, she was just the object of a bet and no more. He looked further and saw the address of her apartment and, for that matter, the keys too. He couldn¡¯t recognize himself from his attitude towards this girl, but he thought a little help wouldn¡¯t kill him. He quickly got dressed and helped her get dressed too. She was so deeply asleep that she wasn¡¯t aware of anything. He carried her to the back door of the nightclub and put her in his car. He typed the address of her neighborhood into his car¡¯s GPS and it was easy.


    He thought he¡¯d made a mistake, as the road seemed long and it was because he didn¡¯t like to go into this kind of neighborhood. He stopped in front of her building and got out of the car, hoping it wasn¡¯t the kind with an ess code, because he wouldn¡¯t know what to do if it was. He carried her in his arms and once in front of the building, he noticed that it was open ess, which would mean that security was limited and that this girl wasn¡¯t at all safe this way, but he didn¡¯t have time to think, there was no elevator which meant he just had to climb the stairs.


    Finally, he reached his floor, fifth level, sixth door. He opened the door with the key in his pocket, and the apartment was pitch-ck; it was three o¡¯clock in the morning, so this was normal. He activated the torch on his phone, which he used as a light. He located a sofa andid it down before looking for the light switch. He found it, flicked the switch, the apartment was illuminated and it was then that he saw what his home looked like ¨C not a hovel, but rather a warm one.


    The next step was to take her back to her room, he went first to check if the apartment had a bedroom and yes it did, and especially tidy, not like the girls who often left their bras on the table. It was time for him to leave, but he couldn¡¯t. He wanted to spend the night with her until morning, but no, his identity shouldn¡¯t be revealed, so he kissed her on the lips and left her room. As he walked through the living room, he saw her clutch again and remembered her phone number. He was tempted to take it even though he wasn¡¯t going to do anything with it, so he dialed her number on her phone and made the call. When it rang at home, he hung up and made sure to delete the call from his phone. He took one key that would enable him to lock the door from the outside and left the other on the coffee table for her to see once she woke up. He went out and locked the door behind him, exiting the building and getting into his car.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Driving so slowly, he remembered his wonderful evening and was sure he wouldn¡¯t forget it so quickly, especially the one that had made it the most wonderful evening of all. When he arrived home, he ignored the time and went into the bathroom for a cold shower, as he wanted to silence the desire that kept making his aching member swell.


    After his shower, he poured himself a ss of whisky and drank it down. He thought well of thanking his friends for this betting game he¡¯d repotted while also enjoying the game, for never would he have imagined that he, Damon Dixon would be taking pleasure in a vip square with a girl who was far from being a model or a secretary. She was just her, and that drove his curiosity to research her. He knew she¡¯d suffer if she ever crossed his path again, because despite the good girl she was, he wasn¡¯t at all ready to settle down. He was free in his life as the sexiest, most coveted young bachelor.


    Looking at the clock, he saw that it was fifteen minutes past four in the morning, and that it was finally time for him to go to bed to avoid looking bad in front of his associates at thepany the next day, for they were old men who never ceased to see his age as a problem in the business world, and the press never ceased to report that he was screwing everything that moved, except for that night.

 chapter 8

    A few hourster, he was finally awake, though he¡¯d hardly slept at all, as his limb was aching and he really had to do something. He didn¡¯t want to find himself a cubbyhole at this hour, since he never did this sort of thing at home, so he decided to jerk off, at least it would free him up. After getting ready, he was finally ready to join thepany, so he got into his Bentley and set off for Dixon Aviation. When he arrived at hispany, he made sure that no paparazzi were still there, because he went out very early to avoid these people who kept looking into his life as if they didn¡¯t have their own, and it was for this reason that he made sure to finish sote at the office so as not to run into them. He entered the building and took the elevator up to his floor. When he was in his office, he began to prepare the most convincing words for these Asian businessmen who had developed a new material capable of helping him with his project.


    At eight o¡¯clock, his secretary knocked on his desk and came in with his morning cup of coffee. He nodded at her and she left, the only one who was already two months into her job and hadn¡¯t yet tasted his office sofa. She gave him the impression of being too fragile and she had never heated it, she did her job properly and sometimes it irritated him a little since she hadpletely changed her daily routine by pretending it didn¡¯t exist. In fact, she was the only girl in hispany whom he frankly respected for her professionalism. He was still deep in thought when she came back into his office.


    -Sir, your 8:30 appointment is already here.


    Damon looked at the clock on his Rolex and saw quarter past eight. He looked at his secretary, wondering if she was pulling his leg, but she was quite serious.


    -Are those old people there?


    -They¡¯re in the corridor,¡± she whispered, so that he would be the only one to hear, since she was at the door.


    This childish attitude made Damon smile. This girl always knew how to get him out of situations, especially when it came to his first appointments in the morning and thest ones in the evening, because in the morning, customers came earlier than expected and in the evening, they often had fun being an hourte.


    -Take them to the meeting room, I¡¯ll join you.


    -Yes, sir.


    She left and Damon drank his cup of coffee in one gulp, as caffeine was a great help in keeping his temper in check, especially as he was about to face those stubborn men who were afraid to invest in his project, thinking it was a business that wouldn¡¯t benefit them. When he had finished, he left his office and walked to the meeting room at the end of the corridor.


    -Hello everyone, and wee to Dixon Aviation.


    He then presented his project, which the men thought was quite good, judging by the expressions on their faces.


    -The project is certainly a good one, and I admit you¡¯re the first young entrepreneur to dare, but what proof do we have that this isn¡¯t just an adventure for you, that you don¡¯t just want to try it out without any seriousness? You know that making this capsule capable of traveling all over the gxy and especially at this speed isn¡¯t like a toy car that Chinesepanies make to please children. What makes us think you won¡¯t give up along the way?


    -If there¡¯s one thing I could have given up, it¡¯s my business, and I¡¯m sure that before you flew out here, you did your homework on me and Dixon Aviation. I¡¯ve gone to the trouble of making nes and private jets, all just to get from one country to another, one continent to another, but now I¡¯d like to get people from one to another without risk.


    -We¡¯re used to traveling by ne, by private jet, but now you¡¯re talking about an intergctic capsule. Do you really think it¡¯ll be easy to find takers to enable us to recover our investment funds?


    -Gentlemen, you know how wealthy I am, and I¡¯d like to finish this project by the end of this year, as you know I also have other businesses. This project is so close to my heart, and I promise you that if I fail, I¡¯ll close Dixon Aviation for trying to endanger people¡¯s lives.


    -that¡¯s a very big decision that could cost you years of work, don¡¯t you realize?


    -I know, but I¡¯d like to prove to you that this project will seed. Before I put it on the table, I studied it carefully and who knows, after this one I might be able to create teleportation portals to facilitate travel, but for that I¡¯d have to set up this capsule first. I know I¡¯m risking a lot, but nothing ventured, nothing gained. I¡¯m sure everyone feared the first airne when it wasunched, yet it has be the fastest means of transport.


    While these old men took their time to think, he thought about the mysterious stranger from the day before and wondered whether she¡¯d woken up yet or not. He wanted to know what she thought of their torrid evening and especially of him, and a big smile stretched across his lips without him realizing it.


    -Oh, but Mr Dixon, you haven¡¯t told us yet that you have the ability to read minds, we haven¡¯t said anything yet, yet you¡¯re already smiling.


    That¡¯s when he realized he was smiling. It was a good thing his investors hadn¡¯t taken it the wrong way, or he¡¯d have found that girl again and made her regret it.


    -So does that mean you¡¯ll ept?


    -Yes, but only on condition that you sign a paper certifying that if your project ever fails, you¡¯ll be obliged to reimburse us for the full price of our capital.


    -I promise you that once this use has been noted down, I¡¯ll sign the contract, and thank you for your confidence.


    They left his office and he looked at the clock, his next appointment would be at noon, so he still had time to fantasize about this young woman who was already haunting him.


    Author: Fayole Goumgang WambaContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 chapter 9

    As he escorted his associates to the door, he returned to his office, sat down in his armchair and once again began to study the project in detail. He had just staked his entire fortune on this project, and he hoped to regret nothing about this investment, for everything he had worked for all his life was at stake.


    Emerging from her sleep after hearing the knocking on the door as if the devil was after this person, Olivia got out of bed and looked to see where she was. Her head hurt, and besides, she was still wearing the clothes she¡¯d worn the day before, the only difference being that she wasn¡¯t¡­ it all came back to her, the evening hadn¡¯t just stopped with her friends, she¡¯d been forced into a gamble, and besides, she¡¯d gambled and¡­ she remembered that mysterious stranger in the vip lounge, she felt shivers run through her body as if that man still had his hands on her. she bit her lip and a big smile stretched her lips? She¡¯d never believed it was true to have an orgasm while making love, as was so often said, but with what she¡¯d been through, she wanted to taste this bodily delight again and again, and especially with this man, but the truth hit her in the face: she was just one more on his hit list, so she was sure he didn¡¯t even remember their evening, and that was perfectly normal since he¡¯d been more concerned with pleasing her. She looked at her bedside table to see if he¡¯d left a note for her, but nothing was there. When she heard the knocking again, she jumped out of bed and when she reached the living room, she went straight to the door, as she couldn¡¯t remember closing it after the man had walked her home, which would mean she¡¯d certainly spent the night with the door open. When she turned the lock, she saw that it was locked, and tried to remember, but her memory was nk. She walked over to the table and found that her phone was there, with its pouch and a key; only one key?


    She went to open the door first, as she was going to try and find the second keyter. When the door opened, her two friends jumped out at her, all happy even though she was tired.


    -Girls, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m alive, so please don¡¯t crush me.


    -and we waited for you but when you didn¡¯te back, we concluded that it was pretty good on your side so we didn¡¯t wait for you? was it as intense as that?


    A big smile spread across her lips. It was so intense that she didn¡¯t have the words to describe it. She was sure she¡¯d be ready to go back to that nightclub if that man ever invited her just for one night like that. It sounded a bit like a cheap date, but for her, she just wanted to enjoy her life, and especially since she¡¯d just discovered this delight of the flesh.


    -Tell me everything he did to you, because even your facial features have changed.


    She went into the kitchen to pour herself a ss of water, which she took her time drinking because she wasn¡¯t really in the mood to go back into the living room for an interrogation, and besides, she didn¡¯t even know if it was possible to talk about this sort of thing. She was taking thest sip of her drink when Maggie¡¯s voice called out to her, so she huffed and returned to the living room.


    -Tell me, girls, did I by any chance leave you a key to my house?


    -Yes,¡± replied Maggie.


    -Luckily, I only found one this morning, so I gave you this yesterday at Le Bourget?


    -I¡¯ve had one of your keys for two years and you kept two with you, so why are you asking? Did something happen?


    She ran her hands through her hair and began to think. If she kept the other two keys to her t with her and in the morning found only one, that would mean the stranger had certainly taken a key from her, but for what reason? She began to panic, already imagining the worst scenarios of her life.


    -Can we find out what¡¯s happening to you, Oli?


    -I don¡¯t know, maybe yesterday I spent the best evening of my life with a thug or psychopath, can you believe it? I was supposed to have two keys, but this morning I only found one.


    -Wait, how did you get home yesterday?


    -I don¡¯t even remember, I fell asleep after what happened and this morning I found myself in my bed and I don¡¯t even know how he knew where I live, you understand.


    Her friends nced at each other with mischievous smiles on their lips, which began to trouble Olivia, she was in a real mess yet all they could do was smile as if they¡¯d burnt something.


    -You¡¯re lucky Oli, you just mentioned that it was the most beautiful evening of your life, I imagine you also meant the most beautiful evening of sex of your life. Then this man had the good sense not to abandon you in that vip lounge, he went out of his way to get you home then, he just took a key to lock the door from the outside so you¡¯d be safe.


    She hadn¡¯t thought of it like that at all, but still, she didn¡¯t feel safe knowing her key was in the hands of a stranger.


    -Now will you tell us about your exploits?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    -I¡¯m going to take a shower first, girls.


    She didn¡¯t give them time to reply and huffed and puffed her way to her room. She didn¡¯t recognize herself anymore because of that smile that never left her lips.


    Author :Fayole Goumgang Wamba

 chapter 10

    While he was supposed to be rethinking his project, he started thinking instead about the mysterious girl who kept haunting her. This girl didn¡¯t deserve to work in a nightclub, even if it was to her advantage because it was this kind of body that most often attracted the clientele, but if only she were his, he¡¯d never have left her in a ce like this. He picked up his phone and was tempted to call her to see if she¡¯d woken up or not, but no, he couldn¡¯t do that. She was never to know his identity, because this kind of girl, who¡¯d sleep with anyone, was ready to threaten him with the tabloids just to get some money out of him. he turned back to the bay window to admire the city.


    -Damon Dixon is still alive, James¡¯s voice had announced.


    He bit his lip without looking back because he already knew that if James was there, that would mean Tyler was with him and the only reason they¡¯de was to find out whether he¡¯d yed or not. He took a deep breath but didn¡¯t turn around.


    -Turn around and face your destiny if you¡¯re a man,¡± James had said.


    He finally snapped and turned around with a smile gracing his lips, causing the eyes of his two friends to pop out of their sockets.


    -What do you think, Tyler?


    -You¡¯re absolutely right, so Damon, you¡¯re taking the bottle out?


    -May I ask who let you into my office without knocking?


    His two friends gave him amused looks and took their ces opposite him. He wondered if, in all the gxy, it was really just these two that he¡¯d found as friends.


    -You¡¯re not the only one who knows how to y the seduction game with secretaries, Damon. I mentioned the length and size of my cock to the one at reception and she responded with a wink, letting me know the way was book.


    Damonughed, whichpletely chilled James, who thought he was doing it right. He looked at Tyler to see if he¡¯d used the words wrong, but Tyler shrugged to let him know he didn¡¯t know.


    -You¡¯re a long way from being able to fool me. You¡¯d better tell that poor girl that if she didn¡¯t let you in, she¡¯d be fired because her boss is your best friend. As for the other story you just told me, I¡¯d have believed it if it were any other but Carline isn¡¯t like that, so you threatened my secretary to get into my office.


    -Oh no, I didn¡¯t threaten her at all, but I did beg her and then I promised her an ice cream, didn¡¯t I, Tyler?


    Thetter nodded and Damon had the impression of having puppets in front of him, which was rather pleasant to see. Despite their age, these two boys never managed to be serious.


    -Enough about my future wife, can you tell me how it was yesterday, Damon? Are you going to keep the uptightbel or have you managed to clear your name?


    He was astonished, he didn¡¯t know that what he was doing was washing his honor, but if that was really the case as they said, then he¡¯d been happy to do it and he¡¯d be ready to do it again if the same person came along.


    -Damon, you¡¯re not going to tell us you enjoyed getting off with a stranger you didn¡¯t even know.


    -You¡¯re absolutely right, it was different from fucking these girls who can¡¯t scream for anything. I went as far as four rounds, so no, I¡¯m not an uptight man, you¡¯ve got the proof now.


    -No, you¡¯re not an uptight man any more, but I think you¡¯re bing a cracked man who¡¯s fallen victim to cupid¡¯s arrow, am I right or am I right?


    -I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about and you¡¯ve had your answer, James you¡¯ve got a modeling agency to run, Tyler you¡¯ve got a carpany to run so if you don¡¯t have a job, I do and in fact I¡¯ve just staked my fortune in a business so I should get to work.


    -I see, but don¡¯t forget the rule of the game: you shouldn¡¯t fall in love, I hope you remember that.


    He was not made to be a one-woman man, his member held ink well to measure the depth of men¡¯s paradise so no, he wasn¡¯t ready to hold on and he didn¡¯t even know if that day woulde.


    -If she¡¯s going to fall in love, never. Besides, she¡¯s just a stranger like all the others, so there¡¯s no point in taking that kind of risk since I¡¯ll never see her again.


    -We¡¯re going to assume you¡¯re believed, Damon Dixon, but you yourself said it was different with, we hope you won¡¯t sumb and move heaven and earth to find the mostpetent detective to find you information on the girl.


    He didn¡¯t need that anymore, since he could simply call her, and if she ever decided not to take his calls, then he¡¯d simply take the risk of going to her house.


    -Well, the verdict is that for the moment you¡¯ve won the game, but you¡¯re blushing, which means that soon you¡¯ll admit defeat. We¡¯re going to leave now. You¡¯re not an uptight man anymore.


    -Thank you and tell me, James, when¡¯s the next show?


    -Do you want to be a sponsor? You¡¯d be wee, you know?


    -No, but it¡¯s always good to target those who¡¯ll soon be on my couch, so when¡¯s the next show?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    -James huffed as he left his office.


    A big smile yed on his lips as it reminded him of thest girl he¡¯d fucked in his hotel room and chased away immediately afterwards. She¡¯d called him an asshole over and over again, and that didn¡¯t surprise him at all. He got up and walked around his desk, he was tempted to call this girl but he didn¡¯t even know what he was going to say to her, he didn¡¯t even know her name.

 chapter 11

    When Olivia arrived in her room, she slid her dress down her body and was reminded of the handsome stranger¡¯s gestures. She¡¯d never fantasized about a man because none had ever made an impression on her, but now she couldn¡¯t help seeing this handsome man worthy of Apollo again. She reminded herself that it was only a one-night stand and that all she had to do was forget about him and, above all, close her thighs because no man could yet be capable of giving her such pleasure and she was afraid of wanting to try and that it might be a bad experience like the ones before the stranger the night before. She ran off to the shower and took her time, but didn¡¯t rub her body because she wanted to keep the marks of this man on her skin; his kisses, his caresses and everything else. After a good while under the spray, she left and returned to her room to collect her clothes when she saw her two friends sitting on her bed.


    -But girls, I thought I¡¯d asked you to wait for me in the living room and that I was going to take a bath.


    -Yes, but it was a very long wait and we even ended up thinking you¡¯d run away or been kidnapped.


    -Are you serious? Like a stranger overtakes you in the living room toe into my room and kidnap me, or I¡¯m at a height of over fifteen meters and I¡¯m running away. I don¡¯t know how many bottles you drank yesterday, but I think it¡¯s still going to your head.


    -And we don¡¯t know what that man put you through, but we¡¯re sure you were thinking about him in the shower. It never took you long to wash like that, Oli.


    She blew out her breath, collected her clothes and returned to the bathroom, where she quickly put them on to satisfy her friends about what they wanted to know. As she brushed her hair, she pulled it back into a messy bun and returned to her room. They were still there, which didn¡¯t surprise her at all.


    -Tell us all about it now.


    After several minutes of thinking, not knowing exactly what he was going to do, Damon picked up his phone and went into his address book. He was looking for the name with which he¡¯d registered this girl¡¯s number. He usually put booty call on all these girls¡¯ contacts, and in fact there were already nearly a hundred booty calls in his address book, but he¡¯d put radiant on his contact instead. He wondered where his head was at that moment to put it like that. Maybe because he was thinking with his member and not his head. He thought radiant was over-appreciating it when he didn¡¯t even know what her face looked like, but her goddess body was just perfect. he decided to change it; sunbeam was pretty great; not that she was his sunbeam but his member¡¯s because at least she¡¯d been able to give him a desire no woman had ever managed to make him feel. Besides, given the pain he was starting to feel, it was certain that the boss agreed with him, this girl was his ray of sunshine. So he made the call and waited patiently to hear her bewitching voice.


    Just as she was about to give her friends an answer, she heard her phone ringing from the living room, hurriedly got up to pick it up and her friends followed. When she picked up the phone, she spoke several times, but received no answer, thinking it was a mistake. Finally, the call cut out.


    -Are you girls going to follow me everywhere?


    -We thought it¡¯d be better to talk about it in the living room, where we can keep an eye on the phone. Who was it anyway?


    -a pimped-out number that dared to make me run to the point of treading on my ankle to tell me nothing. I swear, if I get my hands on this person, she¡¯ll understand that I¡¯ve got anger bubbling up inside me and I¡¯d just like to get it out.


    -We¡¯re d to hear it, but didn¡¯t you think this could be the man of your torment?


    She passed the girls and went to sit down. It was certain that Betty was still thinking in fairy tales, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be here saying that a man who¡¯d slept with her as he did with everything feminine could dare to call her, he hadn¡¯t even taken her number and just this truth hurt her so much she felt like crying.


    -But Oli, what¡¯s happened to you all of a sudden? why are you so sad?


    She wanted to tell them what was upsetting her deep down, but she remembered the rule of the game: don¡¯t fall in love. She couldn¡¯t even remember when herst rtionship was, so her heart wasn¡¯t likely to sumb.


    -I¡¯m not sad, nothing¡¯s happened to me, it¡¯s just that I¡¯ve got a headache from all the nonsense you girls have been saying. This man openly let me know that I was just another girl on his hit list, but I must admit that I had my best experience with him and I don¡¯t regret that game. Maggie, do you remember when I told you that sex was just a story to burn off steam because it didn¡¯t do any good?Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    -Yes, and you kept telling me I was wrong because you¡¯d never felt anything, and I told you it was because you hadn¡¯t found the right one yet.


    -Yes, you were perfectly right, sex isn¡¯t just about spending yourself, yesterday I knew that because you¡¯ll never believe me if I tell you that it was this man¡¯s magic fingers that gave me my first orgasm, the first orgasm of my entire life, girls, and then his member gave me three more. I thought I was going to go crazy, he was paying so much attention to me, which none of my exes had ever done during a sex session, can you believe it?


    Shaken by sudden emotions that she herself didn¡¯t understand at all, she snapped, which frightened her friends. Just one game, just one night, and everything was changing: her way of looking at sex and, above all, the power this stranger exerted over her despite his absence.

 chapter 12

    -But Oli, why are you crying?


    -I don¡¯t know, girls, I¡¯m really sorry about this.


    -you don¡¯t need to apologize at all because you¡¯re free to express your emotions, okay? but you shouldn¡¯t forget the rules of the game, you shouldn¡¯t fall in love otherwise it¡¯s lost.


    -No, I¡¯m not risking anything, girls, so when¡¯s your fashion show again, my favorite model?


    Betty suddenly became sad because she didn¡¯t want to go on with modeling, it was her passion and what she most dreamed of doing, but apart from her friends, nobody encouraged her and she¡¯d lost all desire.


    -It¡¯s your family again, they still think you¡¯re just wasting your time.


    -I¡¯m just wasting my time for nothing and you know it.


    All we know is that you¡¯ve lost your self-confidence when you¡¯ve always known that your family has never supported you. Go for it Betty, it¡¯s the only way to prove them wrong in believing you couldn¡¯t do it. If you give up, you¡¯ll prove them right.


    Her friends were there to support her, but did she want to go on? It was just difficult, and she¡¯d already told James she was giving up. Thetter had said he saw sess in her, but her family¡¯s words had had more influence on her. Maybe she¡¯d made her decision in haste and had been wrong.


    -Maggie, what do you think of this?


    -She¡¯s absolutely right, in life few people get the chance to do what they¡¯re passionate about, so you¡¯ve got a chance to enjoy your passion, don¡¯t waste it on people who can¡¯t believe in you when they should be supporting you. If you feel so strongly about it, just go for it, girl.


    -And that way, I¡¯ll have the chance to hook up with a billionaire, you know, girls.


    -But what does the billionaire have to do with it?


    -Bah, the sponsor, the chance to have a billionaire sponsor throughout the event. I just can¡¯t wait to show him what a sensual girl I am and¡­


    Olivia thought she¡¯d heard enough. Betty always exaggerated in everything she did and that was the cause of herck of discipline. When she arrived in the kitchen, she opened her cupboards to find out what she was going to cook, because she felt enormously peckish, and that was only to be expected as the stranger had not stopped exhausting her all night.


    Damon was not at all satisfied. He¡¯d thought he¡¯d lock his office at any moment to jerk off, because this wasn¡¯t going well at all. He¡¯d thought hearing her voice on the handset would soothe him, but instead it had awakened his desire. Her voice still echoed in his head like a sweet melody he wanted to spend the rest of his life hearing. He picked up his phone and put the call through again.


    Olivia had put the saucepan on the stove and was about to add water when she heard Maggie calling. She huffed and puffed and didn¡¯t answer her call, thinking it was their old racket, but without missing a beat, Maggie entered the kitchen with her phone in hand.


    -You don¡¯t seem to be able to hear me. I shouted your name from the living room but you didn¡¯t answer at all, the call¡¯s been disconnected.


    -What call?


    -I called you because your phone was ringing and it was a private number, certainly the same one that called you first.


    She paid no attention to this and added legs to her pan because she couldn¡¯t understand why people allowed themselves to use private numbers. Maybe for their protection in the context of rich men, but that didn¡¯t at all justify the uneptable behavior of this person who was calling her not to talk.


    Without taking two minutes, he started ringing again. She looked at Maggie and bit her lip. She didn¡¯t know what to do. She motioned to her friend to pick up the call, which she did without wasting any time.


    On the other end of the line, Maggie heard a manly voice swear after she spoke. The man seemed to be angry and had asked her to give the phone to thendy immediately, which surprised her because he knew exactly who he was calling.


    -See why I didn¡¯t want to pick up the phone at all? This person is calling not to talk.


    -Oli, but he scolded me, he asked me to give you the phone, which means he knows your voice, even through the phone.


    -I don¡¯t know anyone who uses a private number, believe me, and why did this person talk to you and not to me?


    -You¡¯ll have to ask him and there you go, it¡¯s ringing again.


    Olivia picked up the phone and brought it to her ear. She had spoken, waiting patiently for the caller to deign to do the same, but there was total silence. In a fit of anger, she warned him off, then hung up under Maggie¡¯s astonished gaze.


    Damon had barely restrained himself fromughing, for hearing this girl¡¯s angry voice made him want to y her every time. She was now his distraction and he intended to enjoy her as long as possible without ever revealing himself. He hadn¡¯t been able to stand the fact that the other had picked up his phone, and besides, he didn¡¯t know who it was. He¡¯d spent all night the night before recording the sound of her voice, and no matter what she might use to speak, he¡¯d be able to notice her beautiful voice, which was far from being as high-pitched as those of the girls who forced everything to the point of breaking his eardrums.


    -Your noon appointment has already arrived,¡± Carline announced.


    He was surprised because he hadn¡¯t seen the time go by at all, and to think he wanted to study his project again. Only one person had distracted him from his objective, something that had never happened before.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 chapter 13

    A few dayster, Olivia was finally going to go back to work that night because her leave was over. She wasn¡¯t too keen on going to work at this nightclub any more, as she kept thinking she might run into the unknown or something. She had no choice, since she had to pay the rent and everything else, or she¡¯d have to resign. She was dreading her evening¡¯s work and especially hoping that her colleague hadn¡¯t noticed thatst time she hadn¡¯t returned after taking the order from the customer in the VIP lounge, because that was going to be a lot to talk about and she was especially afraid that abel would be stuck on her.


    That morning when Darmon had arrived at the office, he¡¯d received a call from James asking him to meet him at a restaurant not far from hispany so they could have lunch together, as he had something to tell him. It sounded serious, since he hadn¡¯t wanted to say anything on the phone. All those days, he¡¯d been in agony because he couldn¡¯t stand the absence of this girl who¡¯dpletely turned his life upside down. He didn¡¯t love her, that was for sure, but he¡¯d tried to forget her by fucking some girls, but he hadn¡¯t even been able to cum, as if his member had already realized that it wasn¡¯t in this girl¡¯s ass. It was so hard to take, and he¡¯dcked even concentration at two of his meetings just because of it.


    He was tempted to call her, leave her a message or simply go to her ce as he still had his key but it was just impossible. He had to be careful. She had informed him that she was working in Le Bourget and was on leave. Curiosity to know the profile of this girl who kept torturing him had prompted him to ask about all the employees who were on leave, there were several girls, which didn¡¯t help him at all to get hold of her. But what was more important was the fact that he¡¯d learned that all the employees were returning to work that evening. He just couldn¡¯t wait for night to fall so he could get to Le Bourget. He¡¯d avoided calling her because he thought avoiding hearing her melodious voice would put him out of his misery, but it had only made him miss her more.


    Visualizing again the details for the next fashion show with the girls, James ached to know that the girl in whom he¡¯d pinned all his hopes had decided to give up. She was a beginner for sure, but she had a hell of a talent and all that was spoiling it was herck of self-confidence.


    -Sir, you¡¯re wanted,¡± her secretary had announced.


    -Show the person in.


    He hadn¡¯t made an appointment and was only a few minutes short of noon, and he¡¯d nned to have lunch with Damon. He just hoped the person wasn¡¯t going to be long-winded about why he¡¯de. His office door opened and he saw Betty enter.


    -Hello James.


    -oh Betty, I hope the only reason you¡¯re here is to tell me you¡¯ve changed your mind.


    She smiled and nodded. He got up from his chair and went to sit on his sofa, inviting her to sit with him. She went without hesitation, d that he hadn¡¯t written her off yet.


    -So what made you change your mind?


    -I talked it over with my friends and they told me that I was lucky to be able to live my passion, that I should just go for it and not look back, so I came back, hoping that there wasn¡¯t already a recement.


    -Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve been waiting patiently for you to change your mind, and I must admit, you¡¯ve got some good friends, honey. Well then, we¡¯ll just have to pick up where we left off and sign the contractter. Everything¡¯s okay now.


    She still hadn¡¯t finished what she had to ask him. It was a bit weird, but she wasn¡¯t too cold in this area and she didn¡¯t want anything serious, just to be able to lead the life she wanted.


    -Tell me James, you wouldn¡¯t happen to have any friends to introduce me to, friends who are like you.


    -Oh, you¡¯re going to add men to your list of friends. I admit it would be nice to have both sexes as friends, but I thought I was enough for you. Was I wrong to think that way or what?


    She wiggled her fingers because she thought he¡¯d understood. It was a bit weird having to go into depth since it was a bit of a shameful subject. A smile yed on James¡¯s lips and he winked at her, which reassured her because it would mean he¡¯d understood.


    -You know very well that with your physical potential, you¡¯ll be able to find yourself a man in high society, and if not, I¡¯ll introduce you to some people. You can count on me.


    She smiled at him and finally had her billionaire in her pocket, even if she didn¡¯t yet know who he was. All she had to do now was wait until the evening of the fashion show to see the lucky man.


    -Well Betty, I like to see you, I like to stay with you, but I think that¡¯s enough for today, because I¡¯ve got a lunch date and I don¡¯t want to keep the person waiting.


    A multi-billionaire?


    -Not yet, he¡¯s a multimillionaire and I think that with his design business that heunched four months ago, he¡¯ll soon be a multimillionaire like you say, but don¡¯t dream about him because he¡¯s a Don Juan, a real heartbreaker.


    She wanted to ask him to lunch, but it would be too much. She wasn¡¯t afraid of walking away with a broken heart since she didn¡¯t intend to love. She just wanted the title of the woman on the arm of a rich man because she was sure it would boost her career. She said good-bye to James and walked away with a weight off her chest.


    James set to work to finish what he was doing before she arrived, because there was no way he was leaving anything forter. Five minuteste with Damon wasn¡¯t going to kill him.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 chapter 14

    Damon had been at the restaurant for almost ten minutes, but James wasn¡¯t going to let on that he¡¯d stashed him away without a care. He didn¡¯t like waiting, especially not in an environment like this, because since the table was for two, any girl who recognized his identity coulde and sit at his table uninvited. Although he wore sunsses to conceal his identity, some people recognized him through them as if they¡¯d spent their whole lives visualizing him, especially the paparazzi.


    -Hello old chap, have you been here long?


    -Yes, and I¡¯ve already eaten and I¡¯m about to leave.


    -Don¡¯t exaggerate Damon, I just took five minutes out of the scheduled time to finalize a file and another five minutes to arrive. I had to be on time, but a girl cornered me in my office and I couldn¡¯t send her away, so nothing¡¯s my fault.


    -So if I understand correctly, while I was wasting my time waiting for you, you were having a good time with that girl. No, tell me I¡¯m dreaming, James Bonde.


    James ignored him and waited patiently for the young waitress to arrive. When she¡¯d collected their orders, she left and he saw that Damon was still waiting for an answer from him, one that would certainly nevere.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    -So I guess it was so intense that you¡¯d like topensate for your energy.


    -You¡¯ve gone how many days without sleeping with a girl because it sounds to me like you¡¯re going through withdrawal. Before you told me what was going on with you, it was Betty, she¡¯s a beginner model and at first she¡¯d decided not to continue, but today she came to tell me she¡¯d changed her mind. Maybe I could introduce you to her.


    A model, sure she could be good in bed like her colleagues, but that wasn¡¯t what he wanted. He wanted this girl from his nightclub to be his private sex ve.


    -You look lost Damon, are you sure you¡¯re all right?


    -That Betty, does she know how to hold the wall or not?


    -and that¡¯s what I was saying. No Damon this is a very serious w and if you want her just for that then I think you should move on because no, I couldn¡¯t introduce you to her. I want a man who is serious and not a Don Juan.


    -I think she¡¯s serious too. Why does she only want the men of high society? to profit from their hard work in exchange for what in return? a semnce of love that doesn¡¯t even exist? I know this girl is just a groupie who ys the saintly nitwit in front of you but, well, what did you want to talk to me about?


    -Thest time you offered to sponsor my next fashion show, I turned you down, but now I want her.


    Damon folded his hands on the table, looking at James to see if he was really serious, but yes, he was. His proposal was just a joke, but he knew that if he¡¯de to see him, it was because he really needed him.


    -Why me and not someone else? I thought you already had some.


    -Yes, but it¡¯s not enough, and I think it¡¯ll be easier with your new designpany, so don¡¯t turn me down.


    At the same time, their orders arrived and they decided to talk about it after lunch. In the meantime, Damon was trying to weigh up the pros and cons of this request, as it was also a lot of money at stake, but at least hispany DD. Designeur was going to be represented and that could give him even more openings.


    Once their meal was over, James waited impatiently for his friend to give him an answer, as there was a Frenchman to whom he also wanted to propose this, but he didn¡¯t have much confidence in him.


    -I agree, because I¡¯ll be able to check out the girls¡¯ asses during the show and much more.


    -oh no, don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s the only reason you¡¯re taking me up on my offer, Damon Dixon. I think I should bring your mother here to see for herself what you¡¯ve be.


    -You mean so she can see how sessful her son has be. If I¡¯m counting right, I haven¡¯t spoken to her in a month, becausest time she broke my ear with her marriage story and the rest is history. I can¡¯t settle for just one James woman, no, it¡¯s just impossible. They¡¯re so good that I¡¯ll be stuck with one for the rest of my life.


    -Yes, I know that, but don¡¯t you miss your mother?


    -No, not at all, I missed her when I was seven, when I went to school and only saw her at night, but she has her husband whom she loves very much, so I just let her enjoy her love, and don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m jealous, because I¡¯m not, it¡¯s just that if what my mother and her husband experience is what we call love, then I assure you I could never let myself be trapped by that feeling, I swear. Always talking about him everywhere, always wanting to do everything to please him, it often gives you a headache.


    James wasn¡¯t at all surprised because Damon was his long-time friend and anything to do with love always repulsed him because he found people exaggerating.


    -I think the day you know true love, you¡¯ll understand why people are happy in the world.


    -That¡¯s what you think, and I can tell you that you¡¯re wrong about everything, because I¡¯ve got my own business, I can relieve my lower abdomen whenever I want, so what more can you ask for?


    -I think I¡¯ve heard enough, that¡¯s enough for today Damon, see youter for the show preparations and above all, give the next one a chance, you¡¯re getting old man.


    He looked at James and then at himself, him getting old at his young age no he didn¡¯t believe it and if it was a way for him to destabilize him then it was very sessful by the way.

 chapter 15

    When evening came, it was finally time for Olivia to go to Le Bourget, as she started at eight in the evening, the time when the other employees finished their work, as this was a box that ran H24. When she left her house, she made sure to lock the door, even though it was of no particr use, as the stranger from the other night had one of her keys and could enter at will. When her cab left her in front of the nightclub, a big smile spread across her lips. It was a bit strange to smile like that, as she¡¯d only just remembered that night and it was sure to take her years to forget it all.


    She passed through the door and went straight to the back of the bar where her colleague, whom she was about to rece, was already putting her things away. She kept looking at the customers who were already there, hoping to catch a glimpse of her mysterious stranger, but it was impossible to spot him as she hadn¡¯t even been able to see what he looked like that night. She just hoped she could recognize his body, which resembled that of a Greek God.


    -Are you looking for someone? her colleague had asked.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    -Not at all, why?


    -Because I was afraid you¡¯d have a date. I think you¡¯re back at work today, there¡¯s been a reservation for the vip lounge on the top floor, a customer would like you to bring him his order and don¡¯t worry, Theo will take your ce here. Remember, this job is our livelihood, so you can¡¯t turn this down, so take care. Usually this kind of customer is a macho old man who thinks he can take advantage of young girls.


    -But why did you decide to send me to this suite when the others were here?


    -young girl, 5¡¯7¡å, not very slim body, long silky hair, well-filtered voice. Who fits this description in this circle of Le Bourget employees?


    She was speechless at the thought. So this customer even knew her physically. It was really strange, since she couldn¡¯t even see who it could be. The stranger fromst time? no, she didn¡¯t think it could be him.


    -But that¡¯s just a description,e on, you can send anyone.


    -Seriously, you know the description given to the General Manager of this nightclub. A ruthless man who fires his employees without any regrets, without any thought that they might have bills to pay or anything. I don¡¯t have the capacity to lose my job, so if you want to lose it, that¡¯s your problem, because the men who upy the vip squares at Le Bourget are from the samepany as the CEO. Good luck to you, and if things get out of hand, remind him to at least put on a condom.


    Olivia remained trembling. Even the fact that she had wished to see this mysterious stranger again was no longer part of her desire, for what her colleague had told her had chilled her insides. She didn¡¯t know where she stood anymore, and she was willing to feign illness to return home, but she couldn¡¯t do that when she cared so much about this job. Asking him to put on a condom, she just had to remember that.


    Finally wrapping up herst file of the day concerning her newpany DD. Dsigner, Damon had finally put his things away and turned off the light in his office. He was already runningte because he wanted to go to Le Bourget to see his mysterious stranger who had not stopped haunting him. By the time he reached the first floor, he was on his way out of the skyscraper when he was attacked. Faster than his assant, he knocked him to the ground, ready to throw a punch that would have sent him straight to hospital, when he recognized the color of his outfit: it was one of the guards. He left him and stood up.


    -Good evening, are you?¡± the guard asked him after he had risen to his feet.


    -Damon Dixon, CEO of Dixon. Aviation,¡± he replied in an irritated voice.


    -I¡¯m really sorry, sir, I didn¡¯t expect there to still be people in the skyscraper.


    Damon brushed off the wind with a wave of his hand. He rejoined his vehicle and drove home. After putting his things down, he headed for the bathroom and, once he¡¯d finished his bath, dressed casually. He was finally ready, but everything was spoiled when he arrived in his living room and saw James and Tyler. He hadn¡¯t given them an appointment, and besides, he¡¯d eaten with James during the day, unless he¡¯d forgotten to tell him something.


    -Oh my God, Damon Dixon in casual clothes, never seen that before.


    He huffed and went to retrieve his car keys without wasting any time. He was just getting out when Tyler¡¯s voice stopped him.


    -You¡¯re not going to leave us at home to go away, Damon, and you¡¯re not going to tell us about a business dinner because we know that¡¯s not how you dress for that sort of thing.


    -I thought you¡¯de for a vacation, because when you go to someone¡¯s house you give them advance notice, so you have to understand that you arrived when I was going out, which means I¡¯m going out quietly. You know the house inside out, so make yourselffortable.


    James and Tyler shook their heads, they couldn¡¯t believe Damon Dixon was telling them this. They walked up to him, passed him and waited outside. When Damon had closed his door, he headed for his car when James blocked him.


    -The three of us take a car wherever you go.


    -I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll get home at the same time, because my evening¡¯s going to be really long.


    -ours will be long too.


    -No, here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do. You¡¯ll be at the front and I¡¯ll be at the back. I¡¯m going to Le Bourget and I don¡¯t think my evening¡¯s going to end at Le Bourget, so take your car.


    -Wait, wait, are you going as the big boss or as a customer.


    He huffed, feeling as if he were in a supreme court or simply in front of a child who didn¡¯t understand a thing.


    -Be careful, guys, because no one knows that Le Bourget is mine and I don¡¯t want that to get out, and by the way, don¡¯t mention my name during the evening because I¡¯ll be wearing a cap, I don¡¯t want horny girls jumping out at me.


    They got into their vehicles and drove off. Damon was just looking forward to it, and hoped he wouldn¡¯t have his friends in his way.

 chapter 16

    When they arrived at Le Bourget, they parked their cars in the parking lot and Damon quickly put on his cap, as the paparazzi had no time to be snooping around. They walked to the main entrance, and Damon knew it was too great a risk for him to use this entrance, but he had no choice. When they got inside, he tried to find a table that would give him a good view of the bar, as he wanted to see his mysterious stranger.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    -We¡¯ll take this table because I know you like your tables out of sight.


    Damon didn¡¯t argue and followed James to his chosen table. It gave a view of the bar, but not in the way he¡¯d wanted, as it was impossible to describe the silhouettes of everyone there neatly. Tyler took it upon himself to order, even though Damon was willing to do so in order to have a chance of seeing her, but thest thing he wanted was for anyone to hear his voice, otherwise the groupies would recognize him as they so eloquently put it, the sexiest male voice in the universe. He hoped she¡¯d be the one toe with their order.


    When Tyler returned, it didn¡¯t take long for a waiter to arrive. He couldn¡¯t help but growl in displeasure, which his friends heard loud and clear, but decided to carry on as if nothing had happened.


    The evening was passing very slowly for Olivia, as she hadn¡¯t yet received the call from the customer in the top-floor vip lounge, and that was strange. She just hoped he wouldn¡¯te back, because she¡¯d never stopped believing he could be a macho old man, as her colleague had so rightly pointed out, and besides, she¡¯d already passed on her bet. She hoped he¡¯d be apanied.


    -Well, I think it¡¯s about time I found myself a girlfriend,¡± James had announced.


    -And so am I, so what are you up to, buddy?¡± he said to Damon.


    -I¡¯ll see, but don¡¯t wait up for me. When the timees for you to leave, just do it without even trying to call me.


    His friends left, and fortunately so, for they were usually very clingy. He got up and went over to the bar. He had lowered his cap and lowered his head. He took a good look at the woman filling the sses. Seventy meters tall, her long, silky hair trapped in a well-crafted bun ¨C and he lingered more on her face, she was so beautiful he couldn¡¯t believe it.


    -Would you like a ss of tequ or something?


    Damon shook his head negatively. He couldn¡¯t understand why such a beautiful girl would be in such an environment. He rather thought she deserved a job away from the perverted gaze of men. The natural sound of her voice had awakened in him everything he still wanted to repress for a few minutes, just long enough to admire her again. Her movements were so natural and he understood why he had enjoyed sleeping with her. He got up and left the nightclub, because he knew that if he headed for the corridors, she might suspect something.


    When he was outside, he felt a not-so-crushing weight being thrown at him. When he freed himself, he saw a drunken girl. This was one of the reasons for the disorderly rapes, young girls who didn¡¯t respect the right amount of alcohol for their bodies. He wasted no time in taking the back entrance. He quickly entered the elevator, which left him on the top floor. He walked with gruff steps to the suite and hurried to change the lights. He wasn¡¯t yet ready to reveal his identity to this goddess of beauty, and perhaps never would be.


    When Olivia looked up, she saw that the stranger in front of her had disappeared. It was so strange because he wasn¡¯t talking and had decided to disappear without taking a drink or cing an order, pretending to be a spy. She didn¡¯t dwell on it, as his maybe-soon-to-be situation was still scaring the hell out of her. Just as she was about to serve a new customer who was clearly flirting with her, thendline rang and she began to tremble, but summoning up her courage, she picked up the call: it was the customer from the vip lounge. She motioned to Theo toe and tend the bar. She took the customer¡¯s order and, fortunately, he had specified two sses, which meant he was apanied, so she had nothing to worry about.


    She made her way to the elevator and got in. After a few seconds, she was in front of the suite. The door was slightly ajar, so there was no need to knock. She was even more astonished, for it was in this very room that she¡¯d spent a crazy night.


    -Good evening sir, your order.


    When the mysterious stranger closed the door, she started to leave. She began to back away, as the lights were dimmed and she had no way of seeing what he looked like.


    -But what are you doing?


    -You wouldn¡¯t happen to want to stay with me, would you, gorgeous?


    She thought she recognized the voice, but she didn¡¯t think it could be him, not yet, even though she¡¯d wanted to see him so much. She shook her head frantically, thinking that perhaps it was her subconscious ying tricks on her.


    -I have to leave because I have to work.


    -I just want to spend the evening with you, likest time.


    A smile yed on her lips without her realizing it, because she¡¯d really just realized that it was him, the stranger fromst time. Damon didn¡¯t wait a single second longer and threw himself on her lips, kissing her so hard as if he wanted to punish her for the days he¡¯d spent without seeing her. He might have been thirsty, but it was impossible for him to calm his desire.


    -Don¡¯t you drink first?¡± Olivia had asked him.


    -Are you thirsty? Because I¡¯m thirsty too, but I¡¯ll just quench my thirst with the sound of your moans. I¡¯ve missed your beautiful body so much, so would you like to drink first?


    She didn¡¯t answer him and kissed him. She was going so slowly and Damon didn¡¯t like that kind of slowness at all. He took the initiative and deepened the kiss.

 chapter 17

    Olivia could feel all the warmth spreading through her. to say she¡¯d missed this man would be an understatement, his touch, his kisses and everything. she just couldn¡¯t wait for him to be inside her and hoped he wasn¡¯t going to torture her like thest one. Very gently, Damon had taken off her blouse and in his opinion, it had taken too long. He¡¯d have liked to simply rip it off, but since she was in a public ce and had to leave afterwards, thest thing he needed was to have all the buttons cut off her blouse. He took off his ck pants and carried her, her feet wrapped around his waist. He went to press her against the wall and inserted his tongue into her mouth, moving back and forth slowly, and to apany this, he sent a finger inside her, which drew a moan from her, the sound he liked to hear. The pain he felt in her member was intensifying and he really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He pulled down the fly of his pants and pulled them down, still trying to make another move, certainly to pull down his boxers when the girl sent her hand in and grabbed his member. Just her hand around his cock had wrung a hoarse moaning cry from him. She was in the process of directing him to her pussy when he stopped her hand.


    -You¡¯re taking a long time, so I¡¯ll do it,¡± Olivia had told him.


    She was certainly shy, but he could see that excitement helped her ovee her shyness, a bit like an adrenalin-boosting drug. He smiled mischievously, wanting to keep her waiting, but he couldn¡¯t hold out any longer, since she hadn¡¯t let go of his cock.


    -Not without the condom, darling.


    He had the condom removed from his pocket and when he tried to untie the wrapping, she took care of it. She snatched it out of his hands and tore off the wrapping. He was so bbergasted when he saw her put it on him, it remained to be seen whether she¡¯d put it on the right way, but that wasn¡¯t the most important thing, because they were already protected, and that was the most important thing. He tore off what he identified as a thong and prated her with a single thrust. Olivia clung to him because he was going so fast and it was sure thatst time he¡¯d taken his time because he still considered her a virgin but she couldn¡¯t deny the fact that she liked this brutality, it allowed him to go deep inside her. Damon wasn¡¯t satisfied so he bit her nipple, which made her moan.


    -I like that sound, baby, it proves to me that I¡¯m in total control of your body.


    She felt herselfing, and Damon saw it too, because she was starting to tighten around his dick, which excited him even more, so he wasted no time and went even harder. Four more strokes, they both exploded and Olivia was full to the brim. She felt as if she were bing weak, so intense was this orgasm. Damon walked over to the bed andid her down on it.


    -Why did you want me to stay inside you?


    -I had no problem with that, so yes.


    He kissed her on the lips and left the bed. He picked up the bottle she¡¯d brought with her and walked over to the bed. He filled both sses and handed her his, which she took and brought straight to her lips.


    -But I thought we were going to toast.


    -and to what exactly? to our sessions of gallivanting?


    -Maybe, I don¡¯t have a problem with that, and besides, feel happy because you¡¯re the only one I¡¯m offering this privilege to.


    They raised their sses, after which Olivia drank hers neat. Damon had noticed that she had this habit and he was going to end up thinking she was a frustrated girl or something.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    -and I also imagine I¡¯m the only girl you¡¯ve ever been kind enough to take home after she¡¯s fallen asleep after fuck sessions.


    -you¡¯re not imagining things wrong because you were lucky enough that I fucked you on a bed in a bedroom. I usually take them on walls and in public toilets without worrying about who might see. So consider yourself lucky.


    She could have felt bad or more precisely hurt after all the man¡¯s words, but on the contrary, she felt rather special in his eyes because already the fact that he¡¯d taken her home was a big deal, and the fact that he was taking all his time with her too.


    -May I ask why you choose dimmed lighting?


    -I like it, and even if I jump at everything that moves, I¡¯m not ready to show you who I am. Now tell me why such a beautiful girl finds herself working among perverted men and especially at night.


    She bit her lip because what he was saying was perfectly true, there were parties where you had to be more than strong to avoid these perverted men who had no respect for her, drunk customers who didn¡¯t want to leave at all and all the rest but it was the only job she could get.


    -Beauty doesn¡¯t necessarily define our chances in the world of work. It was the only job I could find after my degree, and I¡¯m notining. I get paid at the end of the month and I do my job, so that¡¯s that. You¡¯re not going to tell me that this affects you or hurts you because we don¡¯t know each other and I¡¯m just one more on your hit list.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that, in Damon¡¯s eyes, she deserved better and he wanted to get her out of this hole where she was exposed to many undesirable things. She was so sweet and so different from anyone else he¡¯d ever met, and for that reason, he didn¡¯t want to leave her there.


    -Would you pour me another ss, please?


    -Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯ve upset you with this story.


    -No, not at all, but I¡¯m just surprised, because considering the kind of man you are, I think I¡¯d have tobel you a Don Juan, but yet you¡¯re so concerned about my life and what I might be going through, it¡¯s strange and surprising.


    Damon felt they¡¯d talked enough, and that wasn¡¯t what had brought him to Le Bourget. He picked up his ss again and went to put it on the table, returned and captured her lips and a wet kiss followed.

 chapter 18

    Kissing fiercely, Damon and Olivia had given way to their free will and let themselves go in the discovery of each other¡¯s bodies. It was, in fact, the very first time Damon had let a girl touch his body, and he was enjoying it, for this girl¡¯s fairy fingers on his skin made his whole being vibrate, and he was ready to give anything to keep her just for himself and away from other men¡¯s eyes. It was strange for him to say it, but he loved being inside her, he loved making love to her because here, the truth was hitting him in the face; from day one, he wasn¡¯t fucking this girl, he wasn¡¯t sleeping with her but making love to her instead, a first for Damon Dixon. This new feeling scared him so much, but he knew he had nothing to fear since he didn¡¯t know her and he didn¡¯t want to know her. He sucked at her skin and her body against his offered him new feelings. He kissed her, staring straight into her eyes, and what he saw shining in her eyes frightened him. Olivia¡¯s eyes shone with a thousand lights, desire associated with something he couldn¡¯t identify but he hoped it wasn¡¯t love because he wanted to make love to her for the rest of his life but he wasn¡¯t ready to want to love anyone and especially not a stranger.


    -Are you tired or would you like me to show you what I can do?


    -Am I dreaming or are you paying attention to me?


    Damon bit his lip. It was true that if he¡¯d been dealing with a groupie, he¡¯d never have asked her the question, but he¡¯d have prated her without gentleness, not giving a damn about what she might or might not feel, but with this girl it was so different and he never liked change, especially when it went within the framework of his habits. He was sure that with her already impacting on his way of doing things, this was going to be thest night for them.


    -I wouldn¡¯t want to take you home tonight, so I¡¯d like you to be awake to go home.


    -I still want you inside me and I¡¯d like you to make love to me because I know tonight will be thest night.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Damonplied. He kissed hernguidly, expressing something he couldn¡¯t say to her face-to-face, something he didn¡¯t know what it was either. He kissed her neck, what Olivia identified as hickeys, but she was trapped in the world of desire that it was impossible for him to point this out to her and she intended to tell him about itter. He sucked each of her nipples. Olivia¡¯s body was burning and the fire in her loins was unbearable. She began to undte her hips to let the stranger know she couldn¡¯t take it anymore, but he hadn¡¯t stopped adorning her neck with hickeys. She grabbed his member with her hand and began to move back and forth slightly, which immobilized Damon. He had the impression that she was now in control of the game and she didn¡¯t like the situation at all, but she wouldn¡¯t let him go. Her fairy hands made him feel as if he were inside her, and she knew how to do it very well. He wouldn¡¯t stop grunting and the situation rather pleased Olivia because at least she was also subjecting him to the suffering of desire. His member wouldn¡¯t stop growing and it would eventually explode if she didn¡¯t stop.


    -Do you realize you¡¯re jerking me off right now?


    -Yes, I do, and I know that when you can¡¯t stand it any longer, you¡¯re going to prate me and make love to me just like I asked you to.


    -That¡¯s not the solu¡­ Arhh, he screamed, losing his nerve. That¡¯s not the solution, because I¡¯m not going to make love to you, I¡¯m going to fuck you.


    She wouldn¡¯t stop and he didn¡¯t want to cum like that, no he couldn¡¯t allow a girl¡¯s hand to jerk him off to the point of making him cum. He sent his hand to the bedside table and grabbed a condom, handing it to her.


    -Put this on and I¡¯ll make love to you.


    A big smile yed on her lips as she tore off the condom and removed the wrapping, slipped it on and Damon flipped her underneath him, quickly prating her with a single thrust, causing Olivia to bite him unintentionally. It was under the effect of desire, so he too hadn¡¯t felt the pain. Damon moved inside her gently to feel every inch of her flesh, with each thrust of his loins, he tried to go deep inside her; it felt so good and both of them had forgotten where they were, it was so intense that they wanted to spend their lives like this, but they were struck by a further degree of pleasure that led them straight to ecstasy, they held each other to savor this climax of desire under the unison of the sound of their voices. They were both trying to catch their breath, and Olivia was still holding Damon close. She didn¡¯t want this moment to end because she knew that once he pulled out of her, that would be the end of this carnal pleasure.


    -Did you like it, gorgeous?


    -Love is a very small word to describe it. I more than liked it, I must admit you¡¯re very good at it.


    -A sex god then?


    -besides all the men I¡¯ve already had to deal with, I could still say yes, you¡¯re a sex god.


    Damon might have felt supreme if it had been a groupie saying that, but with this girl, he wanted her to see him just as he was, just Damon and not a man who knew how to make love like a god, but under the circumstances, there was really nothing else to do. When he tried to pull back from her, she¡¯d be harder against him and he couldn¡¯t deny the fact that he loved this naked cuddle and it was in fact his first naked cuddle and certainly hisst.


    -You¡¯re not going to tell me you want more, I¡¯m always up for it.


    ¨C are you always resistant when you fuck?


    -Let¡¯s just say that, generally speaking, with the women I¡¯ve been with before you, I was very selfish; only my pleasure counted, so you¡¯re the only one I reassured that she¡¯d reach orgasm, and I think you¡¯ve already had six orgasms with me.


    -Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re counting.


    Damon didn¡¯t answer and kissed her. This girl¡¯s lips were a delight and he¡¯d give anything just to spend his life kissing and making love to her.


    Author :Fayole Goumgang Wamba

 chapter 19

    -I think it¡¯s time for you to go.


    Olivia felt a sadness invade her whole body but she had no choice but to leave. She wanted another round, but given that this man had dered from the start that he wouldn¡¯t apany her, it was best that she obeyed him and left.


    -You blew my stocking, how do I do it now?


    -You¡¯ve got the pants and I think you¡¯re too lucky with that, because there are some who would have strutted around in a skirt without tights, so all you¡¯ve got to do is put your pants on and that¡¯ll be that.


    He wasn¡¯t wrong, and besides, she wasn¡¯t going back to work, so it was better for her to put on her pants and leave. She left the bed and picked up her bra, slipping the straps over her shoulders. Being a nice guy to this girl, Damon got up from the bed and went to help her, not forgetting to ce a few kisses on her skin, which made Olivia shiver, further stoking the fire inside her that she was trying so hard to put out. She didn¡¯t want to go home with such overwhelming excitement, no.


    She ran to her shirt on the floor with the sole aim of freeing herself from this man¡¯s chains. When she bent down to grab it, Damon couldn¡¯t avoid licking his lip. He wanted her again, and he didn¡¯t even know if he could ever get his fill of her. He purposely kept his pants on to make her drool for a moment, when he¡¯d take the opportunity to ogle her some more.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When she finished buttoning up her shirt, she went in search of his pants, which were nowhere to be found. She made her way around the room and Damon was content to watch. He adored her lovely buttocks, which were barely concealed by her shirt. Damon could feel his member getting sore again and he couldn¡¯t stand it at all so he put down his ss and went to take her from behind, which drew a hup of surprise from Olivia. He didn¡¯t bother with forey and slipped on a condom very quickly, prating her in one go. He wasn¡¯t controlling his thrusts at all, as the excitement was driving him crazy and that was what was controlling him. The girl¡¯s repeated moans were proof that she was enjoying what he was doing to her, and to that end, he was going at his own pace. It was so strange and surprising because whether he was fucking or making love to this girl, the pleasure was always there. He felt himselfing and she too was trembling, he went deep inside her and she let herself be carried away by an orgasm that had the gift of making her sigh with ease. He too was breathless.


    -I wonder if the next round won¡¯t be on the bed,¡± Olivia had said.


    -Just try to catch your breath while I¡¯m still holding you. You¡¯re the one who turned me on by walking around with your ass in the air.


    -and I guess that¡¯s what you wanted by keeping your pants on, sir.


    Damon pursed his lips. He withdrew from her and handed her his pants, which she slipped on under his sad gaze. He still wanted to hold her, he still wanted to keep her for but it was just impossible. She¡¯d changed him too much and that wasn¡¯t good at all.


    -Shall we say goodbye now?¡± Olivia asked him.


    He didn¡¯t like goodbyes at all, especially with such a sweet booty call, but he had to let her go for her own sake and for the sake of his business. He threw himself on her lips and kissed her fiercely and when they ran out of breath, he pulled away from her.


    -Go now.


    without warning, Olivia left the vip lounge and as she stood in front of the door, she couldn¡¯t help but let a few tears escape from her eyes. it was the return of lifelong abstinence for her. she didn¡¯t dy and went to collect her things, then returned home.


    Damon had waited almost an hour before leaving the vip area, as he didn¡¯t want this girl to set a trap for him, because given her intelligence, she would have hidden in a corner of the corridor or something just to wait for him toe out so she could see what he looked like. He went out the back door to his vehicle. He¡¯d stopped to look at James¡¯s, but since he wasn¡¯t there anymore, that meant they¡¯d already gone home. He¡¯d sent an e-mail to thepany manager asking him to send him a list of all the employees working that night. It may have beente, but after all, it was hispany and he had no business asking him questions about what he was or wasn¡¯t doing. When he walked through the door to his bedroom, all he wanted was a good bath and then to put a name to this beauty fatale who was driving him so crazy.


    As he finished his shower to calm his cock, he heard the sound of a notification and when he retrieved his phone, it was the list he¡¯d requested. There was only one girl working that night, so she was the only one with the name Olivia Turner. He remembered that he had to know whether she¡¯d arrived or not.


    She hadn¡¯t had time to change and had slipped straight under theforter because to say she wasn¡¯t sad would be a big lie. Every time she closed her eyes, she felt as if he were still inside her, feeling his skin against hers, his gentle caresses on her skin. It was the ringing of her telephone that brought her out of her reverie. She saw that it was a private number again, definitely his, and she hoped that this time he would talk to her and not just remain silent.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯ve arrived safely, Olivia,¡± said the man¡¯s sexy, manly voice on the other end of the line. She was amazed that he knew her name, yet she hadn¡¯t told him anything about it, and the fact that he was making sure she¡¯d arrived safely gave her hope; hope that she¡¯d see him again one day and be able to experience some crazy moments with him.

 chapter 20

    The next morning, Olivia had got up very early because she was going to give her apartment a thorough cleaning as her weekend was going to be taken up because it had been announced that a party to celebrate the club¡¯s Anniversary was going to take ce and as she was working all week plus Saturday for the party, she was certainly going to be very tired on Sunday so she wanted to catch up. She had turned the music up loud, and fortunately the walls were thick enough to prevent any disturbance from the neighborhood. Her apartment doorbell had been ringing for a while, but since it was on full st, she mistook it for the lively music. It was when the music ended that she heard the doorbell ring. She went to open the door and found her two friends in front of her really angry, which she didn¡¯t understand at all. She paid them no attention and went back inside.


    Ready to give her a dressing-down for her ignorance of them, Maggie moved forward very quickly without looking where she was stepping and slipped. Her bottomnded on the floor with a thud, which meant the pain was going to be intense.


    -There¡¯s soap on the floor, I was cleaning it up,¡± Olivia had said.


    Maggie red at her and held out her hand to Betty to help her up. When she was on her two feet, she limped over to the machine ying music and turned it off. Olivia stopped too and put her hands on her hips, questioning her with her eyes.


    -You put down that squeegee and youe and put your butt here, Olivia Turner.


    She huffed but only obeyed him. She dropped her squeegee and took off her gloves. She moved forward and sat down as she¡¯d asked, Betty had a smile on her face since she¡¯d arrived.


    -Now tell us what makes you so radiant.


    Olivia touched her face to see if there was any glitter on her face to make her glow like Maggie said, but she felt nothing. She shook her head frantically as she saw that the girls were already thinking about something else, but she had a way of avoiding the conversation.


    -I don¡¯t know what you girls are talking about, but I think that if you decided to interrupt my work so early in the morning, it wasn¡¯t to check on my radiance but for something else, so I¡¯m listening.


    -Where were you yesterday, Oli?


    -Yesterday I spent the whole day at my apartment and then I went to work, so I wonder why you¡¯re asking me this question? do you suspect me of something?


    -Yes, because we arrived at Le Bourget yesterday, but you weren¡¯t there, and your colleague was there, so I gave him a kiss to tell me where you¡¯d been, and he told us you¡¯d gone to serve a customer and hadn¡¯te back. We decided to wait for a while, but you didn¡¯te back.


    She flushed. She no longer knew how to escape this situation and Theo, too, she didn¡¯t know she just needed a kiss to make him talk because if she¡¯d known sooner, she¡¯d have given him a kiss to shut him up.


    -Yes, I just went to serve a customer and maybe you didn¡¯t wait very long. You know there are often demanding customers, don¡¯t you?


    -Yes, you¡¯re absolutely right, and I¡¯d say it depends on how demanding they are, because from the way your eyes are shining, I¡¯d say you¡¯ve had quite a good night with this demanding customer, and I¡¯d put my money on it being the same one asst time.


    She stood up and poured herself a ss of water, desperate to extinguish the burning fire in her loins. Just mentioning this man already made her feel horny, and if the girls kept talking about him, she wasn¡¯t going tost.


    -Yes, you¡¯re absolutely right, it was him and, like the other time, I really liked it. He was always so considerate with me during sex and that makes me feel special girls. He knows how to do it and all night long I didn¡¯t sleep. I used to wonder how people got addicted to sex, but now I understand that it¡¯s just really good when you do it with a partner who isn¡¯t selfish.


    -I hope you¡¯re not falling in love, Oli.


    -I¡¯m not. I just like him, I just like the way he makes me feel and that¡¯s it and we¡¯ve said goodbye.


    -Goodbye how?


    ¨C we¡¯re never going to see each other again, it was ourst night of sex and I think it¡¯s better that way because he was going to end up driving me and the girls crazy.


    Maggie didn¡¯t believe her at all. She knew she just wanted to confide in herself that it was for the best, but you could tell she couldn¡¯t take it, and she was sad enough as it was.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    -Yesterday, when we arrived at Le Bourget, it was because Betty wanted to tell us something that she didn¡¯t want to tell me alone, so I guess now that it¡¯s just the three of us, she¡¯ll talk.


    They looked at her and, like a true model who knew how to attract attention before anything else, she did her manners which amused her girlfriends.


    -tick-tock, tick-tock. James has agreed to take me back and I¡¯m so happy, girls. The show is in three days and I hope you¡¯ll be there. When I say three days, I mean Thursday at four o¡¯clock and he promised to introduce me to one of those billionaires.


    Olivia was very happy for her, but she couldn¡¯t attend the fashion show because from that day on she¡¯d be busy preparing the nightclub party with her colleague, and it was impossible for her to say no because she was toomitted to her job.


    -I¡¯m really sorry Betty, I¡¯d really like toe and see you at your very first fashion show, but it¡¯ll be impossible for me to be there.


    -Don¡¯t worry, Oli, because after kissing your colleague to get him to spill the beans, he also invited me to the party, and I guess you¡¯re in charge, so I understand, and there¡¯ll be others.


    She went to hug her. She was happy that he understood her perfectly.

 chapter 21

    Shaking his head frantically for the umpteenth time, Damon couldn¡¯t concentrate. It had been two days since he¡¯d split up with Olivia, and to say he was coping well with the situation would be an outright lie. It was impossible for him to think about anything else, and he didn¡¯t even know what he was doing at thepany any more because he wasn¡¯t working, she kept haunting his thoughts and it had be so hard to bear. He picked up the phone and called his secretary. A few secondster, he saw his office door open.


    -Sir, is there anything you¡¯d like?


    -Cancel all my appointments for today.


    -Are you all right, sir?


    he opened his eyes wide, not understanding why she was asking him this question. He was in his business and did what he wanted, so he didn¡¯t want to work all day, which would mean he just wanted to go home.


    -I¡¯m perfectly all right. You¡¯re dismissed.


    She left his office and without dy, he packed up his things and left. At this time of day, he had no problem taking the central exit, since the paparazzi already knew that when he set foot in Dixon. Aviation, he only came out in the evening when he wanted to go home, so he had nothing to worry about. When he walked through the ground-floor lobby, all his employees looked at him in the same way as his secretary, and he didn¡¯t like that at all. He felt he was doing something wrong. When he was outside, he got into his car and drove off.


    Half an hourter, he arrived home, and the calm that reigned there really made him sick. He¡¯d never had a problem living alone, but with everything he¡¯d been feeling for the past few days, he felt like there was a void in his life. Money, power, but something was missing.


    Reflecting on Olivia¡¯s case, this girl was very natural and deserved a job worthy of the name and not to find himself every night between drunk people and predators. He¡¯d never paid attention to a booty call, but it was different with her. He was thinking of offering her a job in hispany, although he didn¡¯t know which one yet, since he was fully staffed. He could still send her to work at D. D. Designer but the DG there was a young man he¡¯d recruited and he couldn¡¯t allow him to darey eyes on her, so the only ce left was Dixon. Aviation.


    Once outside Damon¡¯s office, James found it closed, and he couldn¡¯t understand why it was closed. He often did this when he was taking his secretary or one of his mistresses horseback riding in his office, but for a while now, he¡¯d found it responsible and hoped he wouldn¡¯t do it again. He didn¡¯t feel like interrupting him as he thought he would, so he decided to leave and call himter.


    -Hello sir, you didn¡¯t let us know you wereing.


    -Oh yes, Ipletely forgot and I didn¡¯t expect him to be so busy.


    -No, Mr Dixon isn¡¯t busy, but he¡¯s decided to go home.


    What do you mean, go home, James wondered? In the middle of noon, when Damon would surely be thinking about his next project, he¡¯d heard that he¡¯d gone home¡­ maybe because he wasn¡¯t feeling well, but that possibility was out of the question because Damon was never sick of thinking he was an alien. He decided to go to his house to see.


    When he arrived, the janitor let him pass and he walked gruffly to the door. He pushed open the door and entered. Damon sat in silence with distant thoughts. He wondered why he was so pensive, because thest time he¡¯d seen him like this was when his project had failed.


    -The capsule project didn¡¯t work out?


    -Oh shit, how often can you mark your arrival, James?


    -and you can tell me what you¡¯re doing home at this time of day when I thought you were at thepany? are you sick? do you have a problem?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    -Here we go again,¡± Damon huffed.


    -And what¡¯s starting again?


    -First my secretary, then my employees and now you. Seriously, I¡¯m not a workaholic,e on, I¡¯m human too, and I need time off too, so don¡¯t let that surprise you.


    He decided to let it go. Even if he had a problem, he knew he couldn¡¯t talk to her about it because he liked to take it all on himself and didn¡¯t like feeling vulnerable.


    -What took you all the way across the gxy to look for me?


    I just want to make sure you remember, because I know you¡¯re a busy businessman and a colleague might ask you for ast-minute business dinner.


    Damon understood that he wasn¡¯t entirely wrong, but he wasn¡¯t one to take his business lightly, so as he¡¯d promised her, he was going to go to that show.


    -You didn¡¯t have to go to all this trouble, James. I couldn¡¯t let you down, and besides, I¡¯d like to make this week my vacation for once. Le Bourget is having its next anniversary party on Saturday and I hope you won¡¯t miss it.


    -As long as you¡¯re going as the CEO of Le Bourget, yes.


    It wasn¡¯t that he was ashamed of hispany, no, but it was the only public ce he went without having to worry about anything, and if he ever let it be known that he owned it, every groupie and paparazzi in town would never let go of his business again, and he didn¡¯t want Olivia to know who he was either.


    -No way, I¡¯ll be there as a client.


    -Damon, where were you the other night? I know you warned us, but I¡¯d just like to know because it¡¯s not like you to disappear like that, and worse, your car was still parked in the parking lot.


    -You yourself are aware that I warned you, so stop asking questions. I had a lot on my te and thest time my mother asked me where I¡¯d been and what I was doing was when I was twelve.


    -I think I¡¯ll be going now and especially Damon, please keep your tail when you get to James. tza because I wouldn¡¯t want my fashion house to have a reputation¡­ you know what I mean.


    -You call me a fucking man, I get it, but ask your bitches not to heat me up and it remains to be seen if they will.


    James looked at him, frowning, but Damon pushed him out, knowing that this would lead to yet another conversation, and it was the wrong time to be talking about Olivia.

 chapter 22

    The next day was finally the day of the fashion show and Damon wasn¡¯t too keen, but since he¡¯d made a promise to his friend, he had to go. At this kind of event, physical presentation was what mattered most, and he needed to be the unit of measure, so he made sure to put on a remarkable outfit. He didn¡¯t feel much like driving, as he often lost touch with reality while thinking about Olivia. He decided to call his chauffeur, whom he paid every month but who did him a favor at most twice every three months. Waiting for the chauffeur to arrive, he poured himself a ss of Bourbon, which he drank to quench his thirst. He was already bored even though he wasn¡¯t there yet. He imagined what it would be like when he got there.


    -Good evening sir.


    -I want you to take me to James. tza.


    -Yes, sir.


    He got into his car and the driver drove off. Everything was so empty inside him that he had only one goal: to fuck the first one who came to him to calm himself and his desire to see this girl again. When they arrived in front of James¡¯spany, he waited in the car, because from the looks of things, it hadn¡¯t started yet, and he wasn¡¯t in the mood to let groupies jump all over him. Minutester, he received a call from James asking where he was and that he needed his help with some final touches. He had no choice, so he got out of his car and the shbulbs started shing, reporters who were sure toment on the price of his clothes, saying that this amount of money could feed an entire poption for at least two years. He crossed the hall and James met him.


    -You¡¯re not going to tell me you¡¯ve be superman.


    -or maybe because I¡¯ve been here for half an hour and you couldn¡¯t keep to the time you gave me.


    -oh shit don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re nervous Damon because the show hasn¡¯t even started yet. What? Is your dick sore or something?


    -You¡¯re a very good guesser and if you¡¯re not careful, I think I¡¯ll go down on one of your models first and¡­


    He hadn¡¯t finished his sentence when a girl advanced towards them. She was quite natural at first, but when sheid eyes on Damon, she changed her tune and wanted to y the seduction game by swinging her hip well, which made Damon smile inside, because it wasn¡¯t this hip game he was interested in but a deep ass capable of amodating his cock in all its length.


    -James, we¡¯re waiting for you in the locker room and good evening sir,¡± she said in a sensual voice to Damon.


    James pursed his lips because he¡¯d understood exactly what Betty wanted, and he knew Damon was just waiting for her. He saw this girl as a little sister and he didn¡¯t want her to be a ball vacuum for Damon at all.


    -You¡¯re very sexy and I imagine you¡¯ll be sexy on stage.


    Betty gave him a seductive smile that had no effect on Damon. He didn¡¯t want to go through with what he was nning, but he was sure that if this girl continued to want to heat him up, he was going to give her what she wanted, some brutal fucking that would prevent her from even walking for a long time.


    -Betty you can go back, I¡¯ll finish my conversation with him ande.


    She didn¡¯t want to at all, expecting James to make the introductions, but not wanting to make a bad impression in front of the sponsor, she left. Damon bit his lip and when the girl had disappearedpletely, he looked at James with a smile.


    -Damon, please, you can¡¯t do this to me.


    -You see your real problem James, every time you think it¡¯s always me but you¡¯ve totally seen that girl hitting on me so do you really think it¡¯s easy for me to say no to nearly a hundred groupies in one evening? the one you should be talking to is her but not mentioning that I¡¯m a man who doesn¡¯t get attached.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    -Damon I know all that but she¡¯s young and I know she thinks everything¡¯s perfect and that all men are great like me.


    -If you¡¯re a man who doesn¡¯t get his employees into bed, then I think you should take her somewhere else so she can understand that not all bosses have a good heart. I told you, she shows up, she heats me up and I take her on a wall.


    James huffed and walked away. Damon definitely didn¡¯t want to understand anything, and that Betty kid was obsessed with billionaires, and worst of all, she trusted himpletely and Damon was her friend. By the time he reached the locker room, all the girls were ready.


    -Betty, I need to talk to you for a moment.


    A big smile yed on her lips as she thought he was going to tell her he¡¯d talked to the other billionaire for her.


    -I clearly saw your game earlier and so did the sponsor. You¡¯re young Betty and this life isn¡¯t for you. I know him better than anyone and believe me, if he ever stands in your way, you¡¯re going to regret it bitterly my dear, it would be better to avoid him if you don¡¯t want to suffer.


    -I don¡¯t want to love him, I just want to be on the arm of a rich man. Even if it¡¯s not him, it could be someone else, and I want one before this evening is over, James, please.


    He left her and went over to the girls, readjusted whatever needed touching up and then it was time for the long-awaited moment.

 chapter 23

    Damon felt as if time had stopped passing, not because he was moved by the parade of girls or because he¡¯d seen something captivating, but simply because he wanted time to go by faster than that. James had done a good job and his models were remarkable, but he didn¡¯t want to stay there any longer. He wanted to breathe.


    -Just a few more minutes and I promise you¡¯ll be on your way, Damon, just a few more minutes.


    He looked at his friend and nodded. He felt as if he¡¯d been stuck at a g evening where the women did everything to smile just to make a good impression and the men kept looking at each other¡¯s wives with envy while they had women on their arms. He hated that kind of evening.


    Some timeter, it was over and he was waiting to congratte his friend and then leave. After James had shaken hands with the important guests, he went over to Damon, who was staring off into space with his hands in his pockets.


    -You¡¯re still breathing and I¡¯m relieved, Damon,¡± James said wryly.


    -I see, and I promise you¡¯ll be the first to test the first capsule I¡¯m going to make so we can go to others.


    -oh, but I can¡¯t wait, otherwise how did you find the girls, it wasn¡¯t so bad I hope.


    -No, not at all, and I must admit your girlfriend, who¡¯s acting like a groupie right now, did a great job. If she keeps her cool, I assure you she can go far, but if she thinks that billionaires are going to give her the title she wants, she¡¯ll lose everything.


    As they shook hands, Damon saw hering towards them with a big smile on her face. He already knew that this smile was directed at him and that it was her way of being able to seduce him, but he simply hoped that she was a girl ready to take on the responsibility. James certainly wanted to push Betty away, but she was determined and he wondered why her choice all evening had been Damon.


    -Damon, I¡¯d like you to meet my under protection Betty, who did a great job earlier, and Betty, I¡¯d like you to meet Damon Dixon, our sponsor and above all the CEO of Dixon. Aviation and D. D. Designer.


    Betty felt her heart leap into her ribcage, a man this sexy and so loaded with cash, she was sure she was going to stick to him like a leech until he fell at her feet. Damon could read Betty¡¯s mind and no, his choice was Olivia Tunner.


    -Enchanting sir or Damon is better.


    And like that, she found it even better to call him by his first name as if they weremon friends. She was much worse than he¡¯d imagined and it was better that he went away.


    -I think I¡¯ll leave now James, but first I¡¯ll ssh some water on my face.


    He headed for the bathroom. He knew very well what he was doing and if she ever followed him, he was going to give her what she wanted and the kind she¡¯d regret for the rest of her life. He was washing his hands when the door opened. He looked in the mirror and saw her, this Betty. She closed the door and walked over to him.


    -I don¡¯t know if you remember, but since I¡¯m being nice, I¡¯d like to remind you that you¡¯re in a men¡¯s room.


    -And I know perfectly well. I know who you are, the press says a lot about you and I wonder why you persist in resisting me.


    Damon turned to her and looked at her so hard, but she didn¡¯t seem to care. Expecting the least, she came and stood in front of him, running her hand over his torso, something Damon didn¡¯t like at all because the only one who had managed to touch his body without him feeling any hatred was Olivia, but this girl wanted to piss him off. He stopped his hands and squeezed them so hard.


    -I know this is how you always start and believe me, it turns me on.


    -what do you want, mademoiselle?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    -An appointment, just give me an appointment and I¡¯ll leave you alone.


    A date with a vulgar mannequin of his type, she could keep dreaming but no, he couldn¡¯t sacrifice his time for that kind of person. When he didn¡¯t react, Betty started kissing him on the lips, which so disgusted Damon. He didn¡¯t push her away because he wanted to teach her a lesson. He let her and started to take off her clothes. She was already starting to squeal, what she called a moan that he hated so much.


    -What do you want, beautiful?


    -I want you to make love to me.


    -No, I never make love to groupies, but I fuck them so hard, so do you still want to?


    -Yes, I do, but why not somewhere better? Let¡¯s even go to your ce.


    Damon didn¡¯t answer and removed her thong, she was now naked in front of him and even so, he didn¡¯t feel any excitement. He was sure that if it had been Olivia, he wouldn¡¯t be standing there looking at her as if he had a file to deal with. He separated himself from her and went to wash his hands, arranging his shirt, which she¡¯d wrinkled a little from what she thought was caressing her. He headed for the door when she stopped him.


    -But what are you doing?


    -I don¡¯t have a protector anymore, and be happy about that, because I¡¯d have hurt you. Don¡¯t ever stand in my way again, and if it happens again, I¡¯ll forget you¡¯re James¡¯s under protection and make you regret it. A young girl who knows what she wants should be worrying about her career, not clinging to men who¡¯ve fought their whole lives to seed, a title has to be worked for, mine I¡¯ve worked for and I¡¯ll never allow a filthy profiteer like you to get her hands on it. You can go out like that any way you like, after all, I imagine all the men in this room have already wiped their hands on you.


    Damon left and Betty was left speechless, truly ashamed but not ready to give up. It was this man or nobody else.

 chapter 24

    He¡¯d locked himself up at home and hadn¡¯t seen the time go by. He¡¯d received an e-mail from Le Bourget¡¯s General Manager informing him that everything was ready for the party. From the details he¡¯d been given, he was pleased with Olivia¡¯s work, because she¡¯d done a great job. He didn¡¯t even want to go, but he had to see her at all costs, and the only way he could see her without her knowing who he was was to give her a rendezvous in his private vip room. He had finally decided to give her a position in hispany. He missed her dearly and he wasn¡¯t going to be content with just seeing her once a month at Le Bourget, no. Since ess was free, he wasn¡¯t going to mix with the crowd for fear of running into Betty¡¯s other daughter there.


    Serving cocktails to the first arrivals, Olivia hoped with all her heart that her mysterious stranger would show up, as she had missed her so much and was afraid of what she was starting to feel. The rule of the game was not to fall in love, and thest time she¡¯d really missed a boy had been her second boyfriend, with whom she¡¯d been madly in love. She was beginning to feel thisck with the stranger and since they¡¯d said goodbye, she hoped it would pass quickly.


    -Miss Tuner, two Cocktails please.


    She looked at her two friends, ring at them. It was Maggie who¡¯d just asked her that, and she knew it was to annoy her.


    -Girls, I¡¯m on duty, as you can see.


    -But we didn¡¯t say anything, we just asked for two cocktails, so why don¡¯t you serve us?


    She sent them their sses, expecting them to find themselves a table, but the girls decided to stay in front of the bar. Luckily it was a free evening, otherwise she¡¯d find a way to make them leave.


    I¡¯m sorry aboutst time Betty, I¡¯m talking about your fashion show, it went well I hope and I hope you managed to find your long-awaited billionaire.


    -Yes, I found him, except he doesn¡¯t want me. I want him and not someone else. He¡¯s so rich I don¡¯t even know what to tell you girls, he¡¯s a friend of James¡¯. I had the worst nightmare of my life that night, she finished sadly.


    -What did he do to you, Betty? And I hope you¡¯ve at least talked to James about it.


    Talking to James about it would still be the biggest embarrassment of her life and she hoped Damon wouldn¡¯t say anything to James about it because she didn¡¯t want to lose her ce in hispany and she didn¡¯t want to let go of this businessman either.


    -He made a fool of me. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m in love with him, but he¡¯s ideal for what I want.


    -Yes, we¡¯ve understood that for a long time, but you won¡¯t tell us what you¡¯ve done or what he¡¯s done to you.


    -He¡¯s known as the man who fucks left and right, I tried to get his attention but he ignored me, I followed him into the bathroom and was ready to offer myself to him but imagine what he did to me girls, he stripped me naked and left afterwards.


    Maggie was astonished; she didn¡¯t know that Betty¡¯s determination to get a rich man would lead her to do this kind of thing. Olivia didn¡¯t think her behavior was worthy of a young girl, but given what she¡¯d been through twice with a stranger in a Le Bourget vip lounge, she didn¡¯t really see the difference between them.


    -Why are you so silent? Don¡¯t you want to know who this man is?


    -Go ahead, we¡¯re listening.


    -Damon Dixon, the sexiest and most coveted CEO, he¡¯s known as a yboy but soon I¡¯ll get him used to my body and he¡¯ll want nothing but my body.


    -You¡¯re hired,¡± said Olivia.


    -Yes, I think you should do the same with your mysterious stranger. You¡¯re sexually fulfilled, so don¡¯t let him go, Oli. I¡¯m not asking you to fall in love with him, but don¡¯t give someone else the chance, my dear friend.


    It was good advice, but she¡¯d already had what she wanted and this was the end, so there was no need to hope for the best.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Damon had just arrived at Le Bourget and was so excited to see Olivia again. He hadn¡¯t given her an appointment because he was afraid she wouldn¡¯te. Instead, he was going to do what he always did, make himselffortable in his vip lounge and wait for a waitress, whoever she was, toe and serve him. For a moment, he¡¯d wanted to go into the great hall just to see her again, her beautiful face, her rare beauty, but he was afraid of being recognized, so he¡¯d gone straight to the vip lounge. When he¡¯d walked through the door, this space reminded him enough of his sexual moments with this girl. Just thinking about it, he felt his cock grow in volume, and that was normal because just one week without seeing her had been like five years of abstinence.


    Nothing had started yet, yet Olivia was already bored. She didn¡¯t know why, but she kept hoping that her mysterious stranger would arrive. She wanted to see him again, she wanted to feel his body against hers again, his thoughtful touches, his beautiful lips on her skin, his caresses that made her body vibrate. She kept searching the crowd with her eyes, looking for him. It was foolish and a waste of time, since she didn¡¯t even know what he naturally looked like.


    -Do you think he¡¯lle, Oli?


    -Who are you talking about?


    -your mysterious stranger.


    She shrugged and served a new customer who wanted a drink.

 chapter 25

    -Olivia, there¡¯s a new customer in the vip lounge on the top floor, you have to take his order to him, Theo had told her.


    She wanted to be happy about the fact that she thought it could be her mysterious stranger, but he¡¯d said goodbye and she didn¡¯t think it could be him, so she hesitated between taking the risk and going.


    -But you can send other girls Theo, I¡¯m serving cocktails.


    -No, you go.


    She huffed, rolling her eyes. She didn¡¯t know why she felt her idea of staying for the party had been such a bad idea. Her friends were looking at her with big smiles, but she didn¡¯t feel ready to smile at them that way, because nothing was a joke.


    -Seriously, girls, you don¡¯t even know who¡¯s waiting for me up there.


    -You¡¯re lucky it¡¯s not a woman, so that¡¯s already a good thing. Now, will you stop trembling and go and discover this person?


    -No, but imagine it¡¯s a nasty surprise.


    -or maybe your stranger, you¡¯ll see you¡¯ll love it, go ahead now.


    After all, she had no choice since Theo had already disappeared into the crowd. She carried the tray and headed for the elevator. The girls looked at her with mischievous smiles, but she wasn¡¯t sure that the best thing to do in such a situation was to smile like that when she didn¡¯t even know who the big fish was. When she arrived at the door, she felt an immense warmth caressing her skin, all because she had the impression of reliving her moments of happiness with her mysterious stranger. She knocked and opened the door. She couldn¡¯t see anyone, and she still preferred it that way, as all she had to do was ce the order and be on her way.


    Damon was in the corner of the room watching her, looking so sexy in her uniform that he wanted to rip it off her right then and there. Her movements awakened feelings in him that he was desperate to suppress, and he could hardly breathe because her desire had be so toxic to him. She hadn¡¯t bothered to look around the room to see that she didn¡¯t want to see him at all, unless she¡¯d really believed in their farewell, because he too had thought it was the end until he saw otherwise; he couldn¡¯t leave her.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia was just about to leave after putting down the order when she felt her body being pulled back to a hard torso, she hadn¡¯t had time to do anything when she felt this person¡¯s lipsnd on hers. No matter how hard she held back, tears flowed down her cheeks as only her mysterious stranger kissed so divinely. Breathless, Damon pulled away from her and it was only then that he realized she was crying, he thought he¡¯d gone a little too hard.


    -I¡¯m sorry if I scared you.


    -No, it¡¯s not that, it¡¯s just that I never thought I¡¯d see you again and¡­


    Damon didn¡¯t give her time to finish and captured her lips again. He swept his hands over her body and, as he did so, his member grewrger and more painful. He didn¡¯t wait any longer and tore off her clothes, carried her and wrapped her legs around his waist. He¡¯d wanted to take her standing up, but given how much he¡¯d missed her, he didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be gentle in his thrusts, so it was better she was lying down so he could hold on. When he set her down on the bed, he went and got rid of her clothes and very quickly put on a condom, he came back to take his ce above her and stroked her skin, she was already undting her hip and he understood that the degree of excitement that was burning his insides was the same degree of excitement she was feeling. He wasted no time in prating her with a single thrust. When his member reached the maximum depth of her pussy, he sighed with ease. He closed his eyes to better appreciate this new sensation he had missed so much. He began to thrust in and out, grunting with each stroke, mixed with Olivia¡¯s moans that filled the room. With each stroke, he felt a new feeling growing inside him and it scared him, but he wanted to enjoy this moment with her. She was starting to demand more, he understood she was alreadying so he went faster and the fact that she was contracting from the ecstasy was also causing his pleasure. He groaned so loudly as he let himself go with it, their two bodies intertwined.

 chapter 26

    After recovering from this devastating orgasm, Olivia couldn¡¯t believe she was with this mysterious man, she wanted to keep him against her, but he wasn¡¯t of the same opinion. she sighed when she felt him slide out of her.


    -You¡¯re not going to tell me you wanted to start again.


    -I¡¯ve missed you so much and¡­


    Realizing what she¡¯d just said, Olivia turned on her side in shame. It was true, she¡¯d missed him a lot, but the thing was, she was sure it was thest thing he¡¯d expected to hear. A smile yed across Damon¡¯s lips, he was d to know she¡¯d missed him so much because he¡¯d missed her too, but he was too arrogant to admit it. He was nning to recruit her to work for him so this was thest night for them and he wanted to enjoy it with her. He didn¡¯t know why she¡¯d turned away so abruptly after telling him how she¡¯d felt, but he didn¡¯t want their evening to go that way. He returned to the bed and stood behind her, beginning to dot her body with gentle caresses, she shivered and it pleased him. He buried his head in her neck and sucked on her skin, which made Olivia moan. She remembered that she¡¯d been working for days with the scarf around her neck and that this was not to be repeated.


    -Last time you left a million hickeys on my neck and I think this time we¡¯ll have to be careful.


    Damon wanted to tell her he was doing this to mark his territory, but he kept it to himself. She was his, his personal garbage disposal, and he intended to keep her under surveince H24 so that no other man wouldy eyes on her.


    -Why did you suddenly turn around after telling me how much you missed me?


    This sentence made Olivia close her eyes; the man¡¯s voice was so sexy and husky that just hearing it made her heart beat wildly. She turned around and her face was directly in line with Damon¡¯s. It was her turn not to look at him. It was his turn not to be able to stand so he captured her lips in a fiery kiss. He wanted her again but first, he wanted to make conversation even if he didn¡¯t know what he wanted her to say, he wanted to hear it.


    -So now you¡¯re telling me Olivia?


    The way he pronounced her name made her melt. Directed by her impulses, sheid her head on Damon¡¯s chest and quite naturally, he wrapped his wide arms around her. It seemed like a fairy tale to them both, and Olivia didn¡¯t want any more time to pass. She wanted to stay like this for the rest of her life, just in this man¡¯s arms, making love with him every day.


    st time you said it was thest time, and all this time I¡¯ve just been hoping to see you again, but howe? you know my name.


    -I¡¯m the biggest nightclub customer Olivia so I get what I want but don¡¯t worry, a goddess like you doesn¡¯t take any chances with me. I like being inside you and¡­


    -so please prate me again.


    He wasted no time in putting on a new condom, prating her all at once and her clinging to him. It was so intense that they both felt it was their first time since the party. Damon had one of her nipples in his mouth and was caressing the other as he moved back and forth inside her. Olivia hadn¡¯t stopped scratching his back, and as punishment for her, he intended to dy her orgasm. He had pushed his tongue into her mouth and was also going back and forth inside her, her breathing was bing jerky and she was undting her hips too, he could see she was going to reach the extreme point in a while so he withdrew his cock and a cry of frustration escaped Olivia¡¯s lips. Damon was d of this, even though he too was in agony as his cock was aching and desperate to get into Olivia¡¯s beautiful pussy.


    -But what are you doing?


    -I¡¯m resting,¡± he replied as if nothing had happened.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Unable to bear the burning that was consuming her lower abdomen, Olivia decided to ovee her shyness, she sat on him and kissed himnguorously, she sat on his cock and directed it into her. She began to undte her hips, Damon couldn¡¯t stand it and grabbed both her buttocks in his hands, he guided her so she could go faster but her rhythm wasn¡¯t at all what he wanted so he flipped her underneath him and went faster. With a few strokes of the back, the two of them exploded close together.

 chapter 27

    -I know how to be discreet, you know.


    He¡¯d sworn he¡¯d never fall for a woman¡¯s trick, especially one who imed to be discreet, because he¡¯d known people in the business world who¡¯d been conned by women into ckmailing them out of nothing. He was suspicious of all women. He was willing to tell her who he was, he was willing to tell her about himself, but even if she seemed harmless, he didn¡¯t know the kind of person she was, and he couldn¡¯t take that risk.


    -You don¡¯t need to know who I am, as this is ourst evening, my dear.


    She wanted to believe him, since he said it with all his seriousness, but if she was just going to trust what he¡¯d saidst time, and especially this great appetite for sex between them, then she wasn¡¯t at all sure that this was thest time they¡¯d see each other, she didn¡¯t believe it was theirst night.


    -Do you really think this is ourst night of sex?


    -Yes, it is, because after this I won¡¯t have the head for that sort of thing.


    -are you getting married?


    Damon hupped in surprise. No, never, because getting married meant saying no to freedom and spending your whole life with the same woman. That wasn¡¯t his style at all, and he couldn¡¯t understand why his body kept asking for this girl, but this was thest night.


    -Tell me princess, do you like it here at Le Bourget?


    -Like it how?


    -I don¡¯t know, you think it¡¯s a great job, you don¡¯t feel overwhelmed very often, and all that.


    -If it¡¯s for all the things you¡¯ve just mentioned, I admit there are evenings when I just want to cry because of these people who have no limits, but apart from that, I¡¯m able to pay my rent and my bills, so I think I¡¯m okay.


    Damon pursed his lips. He didn¡¯t know if she¡¯d ept his proposal, and he had his doubts about what he wanted to do, because she was a girl he wanted very much, and he wondered how he¡¯d manage once she was in hispany, but after all, he wanted to get her out of that ce first.


    -I¡¯ve got a proposition for you.


    A mocking smile yed on Olivia¡¯s lips. Her ideas were already long gone and it wasn¡¯t her fault at all, but she¡¯d met rich men in offices who always made proposals that went against her dignity and when Damon spoke of proposal, she thought directly of this.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    -Do you want me to be your private sex object?


    He¡¯d thought about it, and the fact that she was asking him this question troubled him greatly. Her tone was bitter and fortunately it wasn¡¯t at all what he wanted to propose.


    -I admit I¡¯d thought about it, but we¡¯ll talk about itter. You¡¯re very beautiful to work in a ce like this, so I¡¯ve got a friend who¡¯s a CEO, and I think he¡¯ll be able to find you a job in hispany.


    Olivia was astonished. She¡¯d always remembered her ounting teacher telling her that nothing was free, so she wondered what this offer was, especiallying from a stranger whose face she¡¯d never even seen. Maybe it was kind of him, but she didn¡¯t know if it was out of pure generosity or if it was hiding something else.


    -Why? Why help me?


    -I know what you¡¯re thinking and I don¡¯t me you because anyone in your ce would have thought the same thing, but I can¡¯t bear to think of you in the midst of these perverted, macho men.


    -What do you expect me to do next by way of thanks?


    -Olivia I don¡¯t expect anything from you because I¡¯m a man who has everything and if you think I¡¯m doing this because I want you to be my sex doll, you¡¯re wrong on all counts because just my status makes all the girls fall at my feet and I could have the one I want at the snap of a finger. It¡¯s just a helping hand and I¡¯m not forcing you to ept but I¡¯m just asking you to think it over.


    Working in apany had always been her dream and she believed she could trust this man even if he didn¡¯t trust her enough to reveal his identity.


    -But what would I say to the boss of thispany whom I don¡¯t even know?


    -I¡¯ve already told him about you, he¡¯s Damon Dixon, CEO of Dixon. Aviation,


    The name rang a bell, the man Betty wanted at any price, and she knew that if Betty ever found out, she¡¯d try to use him to get to him. She didn¡¯t know what he looked like, but given her friend¡¯s description, he must have been a very intimidating man.


    -Did you just want to see me, or did you also need that poor drink you¡¯ve been waiting for?


    Damon bit his lip and went over to the bottle, grabbed it along with the two sses and returned to the bed, he poured the liquid into the two sses and after toasting to the health of their intense orgasms, they soaked their throats.

 chapter 28

    -do you have a wife or children?


    Damon looked at Olivia, trying to work out whether she was under the influence of her tequ ss or something else, but to his surprise she was sober and all he could do wasugh, an attitude that made Olivia sigh. She¡¯d asked the question in all seriousness, but now he was rather amused.


    -Yes, I get it, you¡¯d have to be stupid to ask that question because it¡¯s obvious you¡¯re a married man, but your wife¡¯s been away all this time?


    Damon¡¯s ribs were already aching from Olivia¡¯s hrity, but she was quite serious about what she was saying. Him Damon being married and having a kid, the biggest joke of the century.


    -A wife and a kid are not part of my ns.


    -But why not? Given the extent of the list of cheaters on the, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised to see your name on it, so I¡¯m very serious about my question. Are you married?


    -No, so if you¡¯re asking because you¡¯re afraid my wife wille into this room, you¡¯ve got nothing to fear apart from this new groupie who sticks to me like a leech when I haven¡¯t even fucked her.


    -And you¡¯re going to do it?


    -Do what?


    -What you just said, make him¡­ you understand, don¡¯t you?


    -baiser is a French word ma belle, I don¡¯t see why you¡¯re so afraid to say it. No, don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t like her at all and I think taking her to a public toilet would be a waste of my time and energy.


    Olivia felt relieved. She didn¡¯t know why she was acting this way, but she¡¯d felt a pang of jealousy welling up inside her just at the thought that he was definitely going to sleep with someone else. He was a man, damn it, and she couldn¡¯t deny that, but she wanted him for herself and for herself alone.


    -And you, Olivia, do you have a boyfriend?


    -I¡¯ve been single for a few months now.


    Damon was astonished. He wanted to see what this jerk, who¡¯d failed to see the beauty in this girl, could be like. She was beautiful and natural and he was certain that no man could let her go.


    -He simply didn¡¯t deserve you, and I¡¯m still d.


    -You know what he told me before he left without looking back? that he couldn¡¯t stand a girl who worked all night.


    Damon couldn¡¯t deny, either, that he couldn¡¯t stand her working every night while he got a hard-on at home, but if the man didn¡¯t want her working nights, then he¡¯d just have to take responsibility for all her burdens.


    -That¡¯s okay, what I want right now is your body, baby. I still want you.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    She smiled at him and Damon threw himself on her lips again, kissing themnguorously. He wanted to adopt a new position to change their sexual habit.

 chapter 29

    -You never get your fill.


    -I never get enough of your body, darling, so let me enjoy it some more.


    He kissed hernguorously, while his expert fingers worked their way down to her pce, which he loved to explore. When he got there, he began to caress the outline, and Olivia¡¯s breathing was proof that he knew how to do it so well. He began an adventure towards her little bud and she opened her mouth as if she¡¯d just been prated all at once. He liked the effect he was having her, she was clutching at his neck and that wasn¡¯t what he wanted at all, he wanted to explore new horizons of sex with her.


    -What if you did something other than pull my hair, sweetheart?


    -If you want, I could moan,¡± she said without thinking.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    -Better than that.


    She didn¡¯t know what he was asking her to do, and given all that was going on in her body at the moment, she really wasn¡¯t capable of thinking straight. To punish her for this, Damon slipped a finger inside her and without waiting for the second one too, but made no movement. Olivia just wanted to cry at that moment. She began to undte her hip to encourage Damon to move back and forth, but he ignored herpletely. Not wanting to be the only one to suffer in this affair, she grabbed his member with her fairy hand, making him stop for a moment. The fire in her loins never ceased to consume her, and she wanted to inflict the same on this man who wasparable to a Greek God. Tightening her hand around his member, she began to stroke lightly back and forth, caressing his ns and, above all, that vain stretch from his cock to both his balls. Damon was gasping for breath, this girl was getting the better of him and the proof, his body waspletely submissive to her torture.


    -You¡¯re jerking me off so¡­ good, baby,¡± Damon said between breaths.


    She didn¡¯t answer and went for more sensuality. She didn¡¯t know where this sudden courage hade from but an idea had popped into her head at thest moment, she didn¡¯t know if it would kill him or what but she wanted to test so she let go of his member and was about to leave the bed when Damon held her back.


    -But where are you going?


    -I think I¡¯ve finally found an excellent idea for killing you, my dear mysterious stranger. I think I¡¯ve seen something in this room and I¡¯d like to see if it really works, so don¡¯t you want to try something new?


    Damon was in agony as his cock ached from the erection and he couldn¡¯t understand why this girl wanted to put him in such a state, certainly to punish him for what he¡¯d done to her too.

 chapter 30

    She walked around the room naked and Damon couldn¡¯t help biting his lower lip. Only this girl¡¯s body excited him to the extreme. He couldn¡¯t wait for her toe again soon, because he intended to free himself with just two well-applied licks.


    Having collected what she needed, Olivia returned to the bed. Her ample breasts and taut nipples made Damon want to take them in his mouth, to give her a devastating orgasm with his expert fingers. Olivia sat down on the edge of the bed and opened the little box, took a few seeds and poured a little whisky over them, then returned to stand over Damon, who was just waiting for her to pick up where she¡¯d left off.


    She gave him a mischievous smile, then gently took over his member, and began to move her hand up and down it with unparalleled slowness, as if she wanted to explore every inch of his flesh. Damon felt caught in another world as this sensation was new and had a new taste, if he liked this girl jerking him off then he wanted her to do this to him for the rest of his life as it was even better than his cock in pce.


    -Please go faster, Olivia.


    -I¡¯ll lead and you stay still. That cold, minty taste, do you like it?


    -Loving would be an understatement, I¡¯m in a new world and¡­ oh fuck Olivia please go faster.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She didn¡¯t listen to him and continued at her own pace. Damon¡¯s cock had grown so big it was barely hanging on, but she wasn¡¯t about to give up. Unable to take it anymore, Damon tipped her underneath him and brought Olivia¡¯s hands over her head keeping her captive.


    -I don¡¯t like losing control,¡± he said angrily.


    -Oh, but I don¡¯t see why you¡¯re getting angry when all I was doing was making you feel good.


    -No, we¡¯re going to do things my way.


    -Except that you can¡¯t prate me, so we can do it another way, new orgasms just with our fingers.


    Damon was still thinking when Olivia released his hand, took hold of his member and continued what she was doing. Having had enough of this torture, Damon decided to do the same to her. He slipped his two fingers inside her and with his other free fingers, he caressed her little bud. He captured one of her nipples in his mouth and the two of them entered a new world of human sensation. They were touching each other so well, his fingers inside her, her member in his hand, it was so original and so good. That warm, soft coldness he felt on her member was leading him straight to ecstasy, the heat spreading throughout his body was proof that she wasn¡¯t going to be long. Damon elerated his strokes and she wandered around his fingers, sighing with relief because it felt so good. Meanwhile, she had tightened her grip around Damon¡¯s cock, causing him to cum too, letting out a hoarse sound from his throat.

 chapter 31

    -I never imagined that a woman would make me cum without me prating her,¡± Damon had said.


    Olivia hadn¡¯t yet fully recovered her breath. It reminded her of the very first orgasm Damon had given her on the day of the bet, the man¡¯s fingers were still so magical that all she wanted to do was cut them off and walk away with them.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    -Are you all right, Olivia?


    -I see you¡¯re still trying to turn me on, even though I haven¡¯t fully recovered from that devastating orgasm. It¡¯s so exciting the way you call me, isn¡¯t it?


    Damon smiled and pulled her back into his arms. He didn¡¯t know why he was acting this way with her, but it was a good thing this was theirst night together. She¡¯d snuggled up to him and it was the perfect picture of a happy couple who¡¯d just made love.


    -Tell me now about that thing you were ttering my member with earlier, it sounded minty.


    -It¡¯s my secret and I didn¡¯t know it would really work and I¡¯m d you¡¯re still alive because I didn¡¯t know what effect it would have. Did you know it¡¯s the nightclub party today?


    -Yes, I heard about it, but parties aren¡¯t really my thing, so I¡¯d rather be here with you than get trampled in the crowd.


    She found it odd that a man with the looks of a Don Juan didn¡¯t like parties at all, because it was often in ces like this that they found prey to fuck, and besides, she¡¯d certainly missed the big boss¡¯s speech, yet she was desperate to see what he looked like.


    -What¡¯s on your mind, sweetheart?


    -I¡¯ve never seen him and I thought he was going to be here tonight. If he¡¯s really here, it means I¡¯ve missed him.


    -Do you even know his name?


    -Oh no, in fact none of my colleagues know his name, maybe the DG, but I imagine that¡¯s part of the confidentiality of his contract, so he keeps it to himself, but you, I imagine that if youe here all the time, it would mean that you have some kind of affinity with him, so maybe you can tell me his name?


    He was willing to tell her because it was her, but that would give him away because she was going to go to thepany if she ever epted his job offer and that would be too much of a revtion. It was better to keep her in the dark.


    -No, just the name of the GM and I really don¡¯t know why this man is so keen to hide his identity when this nightclub is just the best. You don¡¯t think he¡¯s a serious man?


    -I wouldn¡¯t go so far as to say that no, maybe he has his reasons and it¡¯s none of my business as long as he pays me normally.


    This girl never ceased to surprise him. She was clearly the kind of employee he needed, someone who knew how to stay in her ce and do just what she was paid to do.

 chapter 32

    Slowly, Olivia left his arms and got out of bed. He didn¡¯t understand what she was doing, and he felt empty from the moment she left his arms; he wanted to hold her against him for the whole evening.


    -May I ask where you¡¯re going?


    -There¡¯s a bathroom here. With everything I¡¯ve had tonight, I think I¡¯ll bathe here, since when I get home I¡¯m going straight to bed, so I¡¯ll also take advantage of this wonderful bathroom and its scented shower gels.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    -I thought you wanted another round, because I do.


    -are you going to take me home if I go under? and by the way, you still haven¡¯t given me my key, which you¡¯ve been keeping for some time.


    -So in that case, I cane into the shower with you.


    She liked the idea, but knew that if he came with her, it would end up being another round of sex, so she had to take her bath quickly and go downstairs to find her friends.


    -No thanks, I¡¯ll be quick and you can get dressed if you like.


    Without waiting another second, she entered the bathroom and turned on the water jet. Damon could hear the sound of running water and it made him think of very sexy things. He wondered what it would be like to make love in the shower. He¡¯d never tried it and he knew this girl would like it even if she said she wanted to go away. He just hoped she hadn¡¯t shut the door. He left the bed in a hurry and when he got to the bathroom, he noticed that the door wasn¡¯t shut, much to his delight, but he had a problem: the shower light wasn¡¯t dimmed. He now had two choices: either he¡¯d find a solution very quickly, or he¡¯d give up his desire to try this new experiment. He looked inside and saw that she had her eyes closed, so there was only one thing to do: find a way to remove the bulb or break it. Removing it would have been better, so he crawled inside and, at just over six feet tall, had no trouble removing it. A cry of fright escaped Olivia¡¯s lips as the room plunged into darkness. She became frightened when she feltrge arms around her waist as the water ran over her skin. She felt as if she were dreaming, and as soon as her flesh hade into contact with this man¡¯s, she had immediately wanted him to take her there on the spot as that ceaseless fire burned again in the pit of her loins.


    -you took the bulb out just because you didn¡¯t want me to see what you look like, right?


    -Exactly, and now we¡¯re going to take that shower together.


    -Without doing anything?¡± asked Olivia.


    -Without doing anything, Damon replied, but he knew it was just impossible.

 chapter 33

    When Damon brought Olivia¡¯s back to his chest, she felt his erection against her buttocks, causing her to exhale at length. He had captured her breasts with his hands and was kneading them gently as the water flowed over both their bodies, it was just a pleasant sensation she wanted to spend her whole life feeling. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so without informing Damon, she turned around in one go and started kissing him on the lips, he responded to her wet kiss but it wasn¡¯t enough for Olivia, she wanted more, so with her hand she grabbed Damon¡¯s taut member and started to direct it towards her pte when he grabbed her hand to stop her.


    -You¡¯re not going to tell me you¡¯vee all this way just to kiss me goodbye.


    -No, but I¡¯m going to need a condom and I think it¡¯s in the bedroom by the time I get it.


    Olivia huffed in exasperation and went to open a box that was in a cupboard behind the mirror, she opened it and pulled out a sachet and when she went over to Damon, she pushed him a little further away from the water jet and slipped it on him.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    -But how is this possible?¡± he asked in astonishment.


    -the big boss had given notice to put condoms in all the vip squares in this club and I don¡¯t even know why, but we¡¯re going to talk about it more because I want you inside me right now. Damon wasted no time in turning her around; Olivia was astonished, but she also wanted to see what he was up to. He prated her from behind and her mouth formed an ¡°o¡± shape. He moved her over to the water fountain and began to move in and out of her. She was bent over and he kept pping her bottom, which he found very soft. She loved it so much, but with the difference that she couldn¡¯t feel his body, just his cock, but his licks made her feel so much better. Damon had his head raised to the ceiling and his eyes closed, the sensation of this new position and especially the water running over him to ease the heat was doing him good. It was so wonderful.


    -Can you speed it up,¡± Olivia asked him between moans.


    He needed to speed up too, but he didn¡¯t want to cum so quickly because it felt so good that he wanted to spend his whole life doing it. He wanted to stay inside her but his body was already at the extreme point, he¡¯d tried so hard to dy it but it wasing so fast he couldn¡¯t do anything about it so he went more with violent loins thrusts. Olivia felt her whole body explode with pleasure, this orgasm as different from any she¡¯d had before. As Damon let his seed flow, he let out a moan that shook him so much that he let go of Olivia. She, too, was so weak she was about to fall over, but fortunately Damon was extremely vignt. He caught her with his hair before she even copsed.

 chapter 34

    When he had recoveredpletely, he lifted her up and ced her face to face with him. It was dark, but he was staring at her if he couldn¡¯t see her face. Many things were going through his mind, and he wanted to make this girl a queen. He didn¡¯t think twice and pulled her back against his body, hugging her tightly and Olivia too. They were both naked and this hug was the best. Olivia had tears welling up in the corners of her eyes. She was sad because her heart was racing and she was afraid she¡¯d started to love this man, but she shouldn¡¯t have. He was so charming and kind that she was sure he was every woman¡¯s fantasy; it even made her jealous.


    -I think it¡¯s time we did what we came here to do,¡± Damon told her.


    -I think it¡¯s time we did what we came here to do,¡± Damon told her.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Damon frowned, not understanding her sudden change. He couldn¡¯t understand what he¡¯d done to her to make her so grumpy, and this was the first time he¡¯d ever faced a girl like this, because normally he¡¯d just walk away as if nothing had happened.


    -I¡¯d like to remind you that sincest time, I haven¡¯t slept with you but I¡¯ve made love to you, so can you tell me what¡¯s got into you all of a sudden?


    -I¡¯m sorry, I think it¡¯s because I started thinking that this was thest time for us and I was trying to find something to convince me that it was the right thing to do and this is all I could find.


    He too felt the same way, he didn¡¯t want to give her up or at least leave her even if they weren¡¯t a couple, but it was the right thing to do because if he kept her, he¡¯d spend his whole life making love to her while forgetting about his businesses and that¡¯s how they¡¯d fall.


    -You¡¯ll have a job starting Monday if you ept my offer, and you won¡¯t be able toe to Le Bourget because I know that the CEO of Dixon. Aviation is the worst boss ever, but you¡¯ll get used to it, so this is a good reason for us to enjoy this shower together, so we¡¯ll never forget each other.


    -I think you¡¯re right.


    They took their shower, and when Damon judged that he had finished, he retrieved a towel and wiped his body. When he finished, he left the bathroom and returned to the bedroom where, instead of getting dressed, he sat on the sofa and poured himself a drink. He wanted to soak this ache he felt deep inside. He knew he¡¯d keep seeing her, but the worst thing was it wouldn¡¯t be under the same circumstances, and she wouldn¡¯t even recognize him. It was alreadyte but he needed to stop time to stay with Olivia Tuner.

 chapter 35

    When Olivia had finished her bath, she went outside, toweled off her body and stepped out naked, for she knew the room wasn¡¯t well lit, so there was no risk of her mysterious stranger¡¯s predatory eyes on her. As she passed through the door, she began to search her eyes for her clothes, but Damon¡¯s voice made her shiver.


    -Can youe for a moment, please?


    Coming meant being close to him, and that was what she wanted to avoid at all costs, because every time she felt him very close, the heat spread throughout her body and it was very hard to bear.


    -You can at least wait until I¡¯m dressed.


    -I won¡¯t be long, I promise, and don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m already exhausted for the night, so there¡¯s no risk, Olivia.


    Convinced, she walked slowly towards the small living room, dreading what he was going to say to her. Maybe he was regretting the fact that he wanted to give her a job, or maybe thispany had never existed and he¡¯d just spoken out of emotion. When she came to within inches of him, Damon pulled her in and sat her on his legs, a hup of surprise escaping Olivia¡¯s lips as she sat directly on Damon¡¯s cock.


    -You¡¯re naked,¡± she whispered.


    -Yes, naked like you, and it makes me think of hot, exciting things, doesn¡¯t it?


    She bit her lip. It really was impossible for her to resist this man, especially in a condition like this where she was facing him and he was naked. Everything was exploding in her lower abdomen and Damon wasn¡¯t helping matters with the kisses he was dropping all over her neck. He took one of her nipples in his mouth and Olivia threw her head back in excitement. It was so good and so hot at the same time. Her body was demanding it now, she couldn¡¯t understand what was happening because she could never resist it yet she wanted to go.


    -Do you still want to go, my Olivia?


    Under these conditions, he knew himself that it was impossible for him to tell her she was going to leave like that, otherwise she¡¯d risk begging some guy just to get her high so she could forget her excitement.


    -Do you think I still want to leave?


    Damon smiled and began to kiss her lips, they were so good he wanted to let them seal with his own. He pushed his tongue into her mouth and began to move back and forth rapidly. It was just as exciting as the pration he was doing with her member. She was clinging to him and undting her hip against his thighs, so wet you could even collect the liquid.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    -I want you inside me.


    -Don¡¯t be so hasty, darling. You¡¯re going to have to beg me because the idea was mine, so we¡¯ll take it slow.

 chapter 36

    Slowly? no, she didn¡¯t think she could bear it, it was driving her so crazy she had to free herself. She wanted something inside her, whether it was his member her fingers.


    -I order you to put a condom on right now.


    A gutturalugh escaped Damon¡¯s lips. This was what excitement could do to a woman. The shy little thing was giving him an order and he was enjoying it. He too was suffering because his cock was aching from the excitement, but he wanted to make his tormentst.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    -I beg you, put something on now or I¡¯ll take matters into my own hands and I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s with or without a condom.


    -How do you feel, beautiful?


    -It¡¯s so hot, it tickles, it¡¯s such an inexplicable mixture.


    -Kiss me,¡± said Damon.


    She didn¡¯t keep him waiting and threw herself on his lips. She kissed them fiercely, which made Damon growl. He took advantage of the moment when their lips were sealed to slip on a condom, which made Olivia smile between her lips.


    -And now I¡¯m in charge,¡± she said.


    She moved her pelvis up and grabbed Damon¡¯s member, directing it straight into her pte and slowly moving downwards, his cock going deep inside her, which made Damon grunt. She began to move up and down, each time letting out moans that mingled with Damon¡¯s excited moans. She snuggled up to him, and Damon had the impression that she wasn¡¯t moving fast, that she was taking her time, which he couldn¡¯t stand.


    -Please go faster, sweetheart.


    -You¡¯ll have to plug me in to give me more strength,¡± she replied, still piloting him.


    Damon let go of the hair he was holding and grabbed both her buttocks with his hands, starting to steer her faster and Olivia seemed to be enjoying it too. She detached her hands from his body and cupped his face, kissed him on the lips and when she felt her whole body being shaken with spasms a sign that she was about to reach the extreme point, she bit Damon¡¯s lip and thank goodness she hadn¡¯t hurt him because he wasn¡¯t nning to wear a bandage over his lips to the office.


    -Hang on a second longer, sweetheart,¡± Damon had asked her.


    -No, I can¡¯t take it anymore, believe me.


    She made every effort to dy this moment for him, despite the fact that he was quickening his pace, which excited her even more. With uncontroble speed, Damon flipped her over onto the sofa and brought Olivia¡¯s foot level with his shoulder. He stopped her hip with one of his hands and began to give her more violent lumbar thrusts, he felt that he too would no longer hold out.


    -I¡¯m happy for you, baby, go ahead.


    She didn¡¯t dy and let herself go in an orgasm that was even more devastating than the others, her sigh mingling with Damon¡¯s moans as he too poured out.

 chapter 37

    When Olivia recovered from her orgasm, which had drained what little energy she still had, she looked hard at Damon. She couldn¡¯t really see what he looked like, but she still wanted to get angry with him.


    ¨C You told me there was no risk of us making love again.


    ¨C Oh, I¡¯m sorry, cranky girl. You liked it, and besides, this position was better and I could see your abilities. When you¡¯re horny, you ovee your shyness and assert yourself. I think that when you¡¯re running your own business one day, you¡¯ll need to have an employee like me who can make you feel all this so that you can manage your business well.


    ¨C If that¡¯s all the advice you have for me, then keep it to yourself.


    She jostled him to get up but Damon held her by the hip. To say he was satiated with her would be a real lie. He was just lucky he was a resilient man.


    ¨C How about another round?


    ¨C Please tell me you¡¯re kidding.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¨C Not at all Olivia and you can check, it¡¯s not me but my member.


    He began to touch her breasts and she realized that she would still bend to his will if she let him do it for two more seconds. She had to leave at all costs, because her friends would certainly be looking for her if they were even still here.


    ¨C Not today, but next time¡­ oops, I even forgot it was ourst night.


    The truth hit Damon square in the face. He¡¯d decided himself that this was theirst meeting, but he wanted it to be the one beforest.


    ¨C No, I¡¯m not so sure it¡¯s ourst meeting anymore, I¡¯d say it¡¯s the penultimate, wouldn¡¯t you say?


    Olivia wanted to jump for joy, because she herself couldn¡¯t believe she wasn¡¯t going to see this man again. She couldn¡¯t wait for the next time.


    ¨C And when will that be?


    ¨C Monday. If you manage tond your job at Dixon. Aviation, we¡¯ll celebrate Monday night in our own way.


    She now realized that nothing depended on her but on the CEO of thispany, and it remained to be seen whether he would like her profile. She didn¡¯t like this condition at all, but she wouldn¡¯t argue.


    -Your silence tells me something¡¯s bothering you. Can I know what it is?


    ¨C What if I¡¯m not taken? I think we should say our goodbyes today, in case anything goes wrong.


    Damon enjoyed ying her. He knew she¡¯d be taken since he was the boss, but it was better than her torturing herself again.


    ¨C I trust youpletely Olivia, I know he¡¯ll take you and given your physical potential, he won¡¯t be able to resist you.


    ¨C Oh shit! Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s some macho old pervert who¡¯s going to ask me the color of my lingerie at the interview.


    A mockingugh escaped Damon¡¯s throat. He couldn¡¯t wait until Monday to interview her, and she¡¯d just given him an excellent idea.


    ¨C No, I don¡¯t think so, but if I were you, I¡¯d go for it; seduce the boss to get my job.


    ¨C I guess if you¡¯re the CEO of apany then, it would mean that young girls suffer at your hands.


    He smirked. She spoke as if she were joking, yet it was very true, she¡¯d been through this before she was even his employee.

 chapter 38

    When Damon was a little distracted, Olivia took the opportunity to slip away. It was really time for her to get back to her friends and, given the man¡¯s great sexual appetite and the fact that she too gave in every time, she had to leave before he tried anything else to get her hot. She quickly grabbed her clothes and started putting them on.


    Damon had a big smile on his face. This girl thought she¡¯d escaped him, but he knew that on Monday he¡¯d see her again, so just two days from now.


    -If I get caught up in this business, then how will I let you know?


    ¨C I¡¯ll just find out, so if you¡¯ve got the job, wait for me here at eight o¡¯clock in the evening. You¡¯re so anxious to get away from me, so please don¡¯t leave me without a little kiss.


    She began to prove to herself that she was absolutely right, the man was a sex maniac and she knew that the kiss was just an excuse to turn him on even more.


    -No, if I get the job on Monday, I promise you¡¯ll have as many kisses as you like, but as for now, I really must go.


    Damon didn¡¯t insist. Not that he was giving up, no, but he was going to take matters into his own hands without her noticing. He got up and started getting dressed too, because he didn¡¯t know what else he¡¯d do if she left. When Olivia got to the door, she turned the bolt a few times, but the door seemed to be locked, even though she¡¯d left it there when she came in.


    ¨C Is there a problem, Olivia?


    The sound of that hoarse voice lodged itself in a corner of her brain, creating a total explosion in her lower abdomen, but she had to ignore it.


    ¨C Yes, the door¡¯s locked, but I thought I¡¯d left it.


    ¨C Just to be safe, I locked it before I met you in the shower. I¡¯ll finish up ande and open the door.


    She understood perfectly that he had nned everything. He¡¯d locked the door on purpose, and that left her in doubt. She was afraid to start by taking off her clothes to wait for him.


    ¨C You¡¯re taking too long, just tell me where the key is and I¡¯ll manage.


    ¨C Why don¡¯t youe and help me button up my shirt or zipper up my pants, that¡¯ll make it go quicker.


    This was a very tempting idea, and instead of zipping up his pants as he¡¯d said, she nned to reach into his boxers and remove his member. This idea began to spread heat throughout her body and she really had to go.


    ¨C I really have to go.


    ¨C I¡¯ve told you, to save yourself as that¡¯s what you¡¯d like to do,e and help me zipper up my pants because I¡¯ve already finished buttoning my shirt and I¡¯m nning to pour myself another drink.


    He¡¯d won and she had no choice but to do this. She didn¡¯t want to go back near the bed where he was for fear of being close to temptation.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¨C In that case,e over here so you can open the door when I¡¯ve finished.


    A victorious smile yed on Damon¡¯s lips, reminding him that he¡¯d never pressed a woman up against a door to prate her in one fell swoop. Instead, the door she so desperately wanted him to open would serve as a support. He wasted no time in advancing to the door. He stood in front of her and she instinctively lowered her head.


    ¨C So, darling, why don¡¯t you take the opportunity to give me a little massage? It always gives me pleasure to feel your fairy hand caressing my member.


    Olivia exhaled loudly. Just this man¡¯s phrase managed to awaken everything in her, even what she didn¡¯t want. She had to resist at all costs and simply do what she was supposed to do.

 chapter 39

    Damon had stuck Olivia¡¯s body against the door and she was already wet even and despite the excitement burning inside her, she wanted to get away because if she gave in, she was sure she¡¯d give in countless more times.


    ¨C Open the door now.


    ¨C You know very well what you have to do to get me to open the door, my pearl, just zipper me up.


    She closed her eyes and put her hand on what was supposed to be the zipper, but when she tried to pull it up, Damon stopped her, stopping her in her tracks.


    ¨C What the hell are you doing?


    ¨C Take it easy, sweetheart, why don¡¯t you let your pretty little hand explore that thing that¡¯s always doing her good?


    Combining word with deed, Damon brought his hand down to the bulge that had already formed in his pants. Olivia couldn¡¯t believe it. Feeling his erection against her hand rained excitement down on her. Damon nibbled gently on her earlobe, making her shudder. She didn¡¯t think she could hold out any longer, and even if he was still begging her to leave, she wasn¡¯t going to do it without having his cock inside her. She pulled her hand away and instead of riding Damon¡¯s fly as nned, she instead sent her hand into his boxers and grabbed his member. Just her hand touching his member made him close his eyes because it was still so exciting and good.


    ¨C Don¡¯t you want to go anymore, my Olivia?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¨C Not until this fire is out. You¡¯ve won, so shut up and do what I want.


    ¨C I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.


    She didn¡¯t say anything because she started to move her hand slowly back and forth, so exciting that Damon let a few moans escape from his mouth. He quickly unbuttoned Olivia¡¯s blouse and caught one of her nipples in his mouth, biting gently, which drew a moan from her. She let go of his member and clutched at his neck, which slowed down the good sensation Damon was feeling. His cock was aching and he didn¡¯t think he¡¯dst another second. He pulled a condom out of the pocket of his jeans and slipped it on very quickly, he wore it and it wrapped its feet around his waist, he lifted his suit and moved his stocking to the side, he prated her in one go. Olivia clung to him even tighter, afraid of copsing. Both of them had their eyes closed and were savoring the sensation of their two united bodies, Damon¡¯s loins thrusting as deep and exciting as ever. Every time he prated her, she felt soplete and fulfilled, it was just magical and inexplicable. For Damon, this girl¡¯s pte had been made to fit his member, he felt so good in her that he¡¯d give anything to spend his whole life making love to her.

 chapter 40

    Olivia felt her whole body jerk in spasm, she could already see the roof of orgasm in her field of vision, she¡¯d thrown her head back and had her fists clenched tightly on Damon¡¯s shirt as he moved in and out of her as if her life depended on it. She still wanted this moment of love tost, but despite her best efforts, her body was telling her it was time to let go.


    ¨C I think I¡¯m going to explode,¡± she said.


    ¨C I still want to enjoy your wonderful body, your wonderful pte, my sweet. Please think about the fact that this is ourst time.


    He hadn¡¯t stopped moving in and out of her during his whole speech, and even though nothing depended on her anymore, she fought with all her might not to explode, just long enough to stay in this man¡¯s arms and feel him inside her.


    No matter how much Damon wanted to linger inside her, he could no longer control the torrent of pleasure that shook his whole body; he¡¯d reached the extreme level.


    ¨C Let yourself go, baby,¡± he whispered to Olivia.


    As if she¡¯d only been waiting for this blow, she let the muscle of her tongue contract as it tightened around Damon¡¯s cock, and the two of them reached seventh heaven as they pressed against each other. Another orgasm more devastating than the others. She was sure her next orgasm from this man would send her to the grave.


    Just as she had not fully regained her strength, she felt the man¡¯s lips on hers, afraid that this was just another ruse on his part to excite her again, which made her push him away.


    ¨C Don¡¯t worry my Olivia, I just want to taste your lips again and I promise we won¡¯t do anything else.


    She trusted him and responded to his kiss, which was so charming that she couldn¡¯t stop believing she had her Prince Charming right in front of her.


    Afraid he¡¯d be unable to resist her now that he¡¯d promised her they¡¯d do nothing more, Damon lowered her down and held her by the hip for a few minutes, so she could get used to staying on her feet. Without waiting, he opened the door, which surprised even Olivia, who was in the process of bringing down her suit.


    ¨C You have to leave now.


    ¨C Are you chasing me away?


    ¨C If you stay two seconds longer, rest assured it¡¯ll be for another round then? Do you want to stay or go?


    ¨C Farewell my mysterious stranger.


    ¨C See you on Monday, my Olivia.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    It was with a heavy heart that she left the Square vip and took the elevator to the first floor. She checked her outfit and headed for the crowd, where she began to look for her friends, hoping to see them.

 chapter 41

    ¨C Am I dreaming, or do you look like my best friend Olivia Turner? said a voice she knew very well.


    She turned around and saw Betty drunk. She huffed and began to look around for Maggie. With so many people milling around the room, finding her was going to be aplicated mission. She spotted a sofa at the corner of the room and pushed Betty over to it, making her sit down.


    ¨C You stay right here, Betty, I¡¯m going to get Maggie.


    ¨C And who¡¯s she? And besides, I don¡¯t even know you. When my two friends get here, you¡¯re not going to get away with it.


    It might have been hrious insofar as she wasn¡¯t tired, but she was falling over from exhaustion and her feet were barely willing to obey her. When she felt a weight bounce off her back, she turned and saw Betty. She red at her, but was too stoned to notice.


    ¨C I asked you to wait for me here, damn it.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¨C And I say I¡¯ming with you, damn it.


    Laugh or cry? She didn¡¯t know what to do, but if this girl persisted in not wanting to obey her, she was going to cry. She took her back to the chair and, without waiting, ventured out into the crowd. She was looking for her friend, and to do so, she couldn¡¯t even see where she was stepping. She bumped into a wall that was far from being made of concrete, and when she looked up, she saw a man whose face she couldn¡¯t see because of his cap, but strangely enough, his heart was racing, as if he¡¯d finally found his other half. She put her hand to her chest, thinking it would help, but it just kept going. She felt as if she were face to face with her mysterious stranger, but quickly dismissed the idea as she was certain it couldn¡¯t be him. When she opened her mouth to apologize, he walked away without paying her any attention.


    When Damon arrived outside, he breathed a sigh of relief that the girl might know it was him if he ever opened his mouth. To avoid this kind of risk again, he quickly got into his car and decided to go home.


    Olivia still hadn¡¯t found Maggie and was already losing patience. She wanted to call her, but she doubted she could hear her phone ringing over such noises.


    ¨C But I thought you¡¯d gone home.


    She turned around with relief, it was her and she was finally going home to rest.


    ¨C No, I was still here, but how could you leave Betty all alone? She¡¯s drunk Maggie and talking a lot of nonsense. We¡¯ll have to go home now, I¡¯m getting tired.


    ¨C I can imagine and you¡¯re going to tell me all about itter.


    She hoped she was still there, because if she was gone, she wasn¡¯t sure she¡¯d still have the strength to look for her.

 chapter 42

    When Maggie and Olivia reached the other corner of the room, Betty was still in her seat, much to Olivia¡¯s delight. They hurried towards her and she suddenly stood up. She was staggering and Olivia was afraid she might fall.


    ¨C Oh, are you my friends?


    Maggie looked at Olivia with a mocking smile on her lips, but Olivia didn¡¯t find it funny at all because she was dying of exhaustion and had to leave.


    ¨C Now we¡¯re going home,¡± Olivia announced.


    ¨C Back? Where? I¡¯m waiting for my friends.


    Olivia rolled her eyes. Luckily Maggie was already here, so if she continued with heredy that wasn¡¯t even a little bit funny, drunk or not, she was going to leave.


    ¨C Your friends won¡¯te because they don¡¯t have the strength to put up with a girl who¡¯s all wasted, especially at this time of night. You¡¯re following us now.


    ¨C Then I¡¯m not going anywhere,¡± she announced, resuming her seat on the sofa.


    Olivia crossed her arms over her chest and couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She thought it would have been better if she¡¯d stayed with her mysterious stranger for another round instead of standing there putting up with that girl.


    ¨C Maggie, I¡¯m very tired, take care of her, I¡¯m going to get the cab and don¡¯t dy or I¡¯ll leave.


    Putting her money where her mouth was, she headed for the exit. It was getting reallyte and finding a cab at this time of night was going to be a real ordeal.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After a quarter of an hour, she stopped a cab that had agreed to apany them, but they were going to pay more because of the hour, and even the amount the driver had asked for didn¡¯t bother Olivia too much, but she was afraid the man was a serial killer or something.


    ¨C Sir, please don¡¯t let them take me, they¡¯ve kidnapped me and my friends will be here any minute,¡± Betty had said again.


    Olivia thought she really needed a good p to calm her down, but her strength wouldn¡¯t allow her to give him a phenomenal p.


    ¨C One of you is drunk,¡± said the driver.


    ¨C Oh, he¡¯s a handsome driver, isn¡¯t he, girls? Maybe he should give us his phone number.


    Maggieughed at the look on the cab driver¡¯s face. He was overwhelmed by Betty¡¯s words, and Olivia was having the worst night of her life after an excellent evening. She hadn¡¯t expected it to end like this at all.


    ¨C Are you going to take us or not? Olivia asked on edge.


    ¨C Yes, chauffeur, we¡¯ll have a foursome,¡± added Betty.


    Maggie hid her mouth again with her hand tough at the situation. Even in a state like this, this girl could only think of men¡¯s dicks.


    ¨C Sure, let¡¯s do it.


    Maggie and Olivia helped Betty settle in, then they took their turn and the driver set off. She¡¯d been paying attention to her phone ever since she¡¯d left her mysterious stranger¡¯s side, but obviously he wasn¡¯t about to ask her whether she¡¯d arrived or not, which made her sigh.


    ¨C I don¡¯t think we should take her home in this state Oli, we could sleep at your ce tonight if you don¡¯t mind.


    ¨C Of course I don¡¯t mind.


    A few minutester, the cab pulled up in front of her building, and she helped Maggie get Betty out. The hardest part was dragging her up to her floor, as the elevator had been out of order for quite some time. It had been an ordeal, but atst they had arrived. She opened the door and Maggie dragged her to the sofa, helped her off with her shoes and Olivia brought her a nket. While Maggie covered her, Olivia went back to her room to change.

 chapter 43

    When Olivia returned from the bathroom, Maggie was already settled on the bed, looking as if she¡¯d been waiting for her. She just hoped she¡¯d save her questions for the next day, because right now, she was really getting tired.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¨C So tell us about Oli.


    ¨C Seriously, at this hour Maggie? It¡¯s been a long night and I think we could all use some sleep, don¡¯t you think? I need my sleep.


    ¨C I know that, but I don¡¯t want to wait because I know tomorrow there¡¯ll be news. You left when your colleague told you there was a customer in the VIP room and you never came back. It was him, wasn¡¯t it?


    She huffed and shook her head negatively. This was what it was like when you decided to have girlfriends, always wanting to know everything and pretending that she didn¡¯t need her privacy too.


    ¨C No, it wasn¡¯t. When I didn¡¯t serve him, the GM asked me to go and make a drink selection in the cer, so I was there the whole time.


    Maggie seemed to believe her and was happy for her new role as the perfect liar. She didn¡¯t even know she was that talented.


    ¨C By herself?


    ¨C Yes, all alone.


    Without saying a word, Maggie got up from the bed and went to retrieve the mirror from her pocket. She handed it to Olivia, who was astonished because she couldn¡¯t understand why she would hand her a mirror when she hadn¡¯t asked for one.


    ¨C So, after spending nearly three hours in a cer and all alone, youe back with hickeys on your neck. What I want to know is, since when do bottles kiss to the point of giving hickeys?


    She brought the mirror up to her neck and took a good look; there were purple tints on her neck and she now had murderous urges.


    ¨C So now you¡¯re telling me about this man who loves you to the point of marking you as his private property?


    ¨C You¡¯re right, it was him, but that night was really thest between us, you can be sure of that, and by the way, he offered me a job.


    ¨C He did? Oh, what a thoughtful man! It¡¯s in hispany, right? You¡¯re going to be his personal assistant. God, it already smells like sex every day in ny positions, sweetheart.


    She too wished it was in herpany as Maggie thought, but no, it was in anotherpany and one whose boss she didn¡¯t think she liked.


    ¨C No, Maggie, it¡¯s at anotherpany and I wouldn¡¯t want Betty to know because I don¡¯t want to y matchmaker. It¡¯s about Dixon. Aviation. he told me he knows Damon Dixon and that I¡¯ll be received without a doubt.


    ¨C Oh, but you¡¯re in luck, my dear, and please tell me you¡¯ve managed to see what he looks like.


    ¨C Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t. He insists on keeping his identity a secret. I want to sleep please, I¡¯m very tired.


    ¨C You¡¯re right to be tired because three hours isn¡¯t nothing, I imagine thirty orgasms an hour, you must be really exhausted, good night my beautiful.


    Although she had closed her eyes, she still couldn¡¯t sleep, as she was still waiting for a message or a call from her mysterious stranger.

 chapter 44

    The next morning when Olivia woke up, she was all alone in bed and didn¡¯t know where Maggie was, but she needn¡¯t have worried at all, since she was a big girl who knew exactly where she was going. Olivia folded the nket over her body and continued sleeping as if nothing had happened.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Slowly opening her eyes, Betty looked at where she¡¯d been lying and couldn¡¯t believe she¡¯d spent the night on the sofa. She looked around to see exactly where she was, and it was then that she realized she was at Olivia¡¯s house. All the events of the previous night began to sh through her mind. Her head hurt and she imagined how awful she must have looked. She stood up and began to follow the direction of the good smell that was wafting through the apartment. She arrived in the kitchen and instead of seeing Olivia, she saw Maggie.


    ¨C Oh dear, what an awful face.


    ¨C I can imagine how much I¡¯m frightening you but I¡¯m really hungry so I don¡¯t know if you counted me for this breakfast but pass me a te first and we¡¯ll talk about the restter.


    Maggie looked at her and smiled. It wasn¡¯t the first time Betty had gotten drunk on their outings, and the next day she always woke up hungry. Instead of feeding her as she¡¯d requested, she went to get her a pill and a ss of water.


    ¨C This is to get rid of your hangover.


    She retrieved the tablet and swallowed. She looked around but didn¡¯t see Olivia.


    ¨C Where¡¯s Oli?


    ¨C She¡¯s still asleep ¨C let¡¯s just sayst night wasn¡¯t at all easy for her, so the poor thing is resting.


    A mischievous smile yed on Betty¡¯s lips as she was already thinking about something else, which Maggie understood very well and rolled her eyes, huffing and puffing.


    ¨C So I guess she told you all about her night, please go and share the news with me.


    ¨C Sorry, Betty, but when I was talking about that, I was talking about the fact that she wanted to punch you in the facest night, I can assure you. You were drunk and you kept threatening us that your were going toe and save you. You even said we could have a foursome with the cab driver.


    She put her hand over her mouth in shame, she didn¡¯t remember that at all and knew that if Maggie said it, then it was true that she¡¯d said it.


    ¨C Can you write down the look on his face when he heard that?


    ¨C It was awful and I¡¯m sure in his head he was thinking you really like dick to the point where even when you¡¯re drunk, you want to know everything a man prates you.


    ¨C That¡¯s for sure and I can only imagine how ashamed you would have been if you were me.


    Maggie looked at her astonished. She really couldn¡¯t see any reason why she should be ashamed instead of her, even though it was she who had said that.


    ¨C No, the one who should be ashamed was you.


    ¨C Yes, I don¡¯t refuse, but I was unconscious, so maybe he thought that if this girl likes dick so much, then it¡¯s sure to be the same for her friends whoe with her. And besides, I¡¯m sure he would have agreed to our four-way.


    ¨C Except he wasn¡¯t a billionaire, Betty.


    ¨C Yes, I know, but in this case it¡¯s just a matter of having fun and then saying goodbye.


    Maggie wasn¡¯t at all surprised to hear her talk like that, since she¡¯d entered the modeling world and was sure that all girls thought like that.

 chapter 45

    Some timeter, Olivia finally woke up and the very first thing she did was look at her phone. She hoped that her mysterious stranger had at least thought of sending her a message, but nothing at all. She even wondered if he was all right. Maybe it was strange to worry about someone you didn¡¯t know, but she couldn¡¯t help it unless he was respecting their farewell, although he had promised to wait until Monday. She wondered why it was impossible to call back a private number.


    She left the bed and headed for the bathroom, as she¡¯d been so tired the night before that she hadn¡¯t had time to wash even though she¡¯d taken a bath with her mysterious stranger at Le Bourget. When she finished, she dressed in a light dress. Her belly was hungry and she was going to have a quick breakfast.


    As she stood in front of the kitchen door, she heard voicesing from there that belonged to none other than her friends. She didn¡¯t think they were still there.


    ¨C Atst Sleeping Beauty had woken up, Maggie had said.


    She smiled at her. Betty¡¯s gaze was suspicious and she tried to understand the reason for it, but it was just impossible for her to know. She began to prepare her bowl of milk when Betty ran her finger over the skin of her neck.


    ¨C Hickeys, Betty had said.


    Damn! She¡¯d almost forgotten that this man had decided to mark her skin with hickeys. She lowered her head under thetter¡¯s mischievous smile.


    ¨C So, what¡¯s the story, Oli? This man has marked his territory, for God¡¯s sake, it¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re now his and nobody else¡¯s, oh my! Now I understand why that cab driver looked at me the wrong way when I mentioned a foursome, he saw your hickeys and understood that you were already excluded so I had to say a threesome.


    ¨C Do you remember that?


    ¨C No, I¡¯m the one who told him,¡± said Maggie.


    ¨C Well then, Oli, please tell me what he¡¯s like.


    ¨C That¡¯s forter, but as for now, you¡¯re going to have to help me find a solution, because here I am with hickeys covering my neck, and tomorrow I¡¯m going to apany to apply for a job, for God¡¯s sake. I really want to strangle this mysterious stranger if you knew girls.


    ¨C I think I¡¯ve figured out why he did it. It¡¯s so the boss won¡¯ty eyes on you if he¡¯s ever a man. And whatpany are you applying to? Betty asked.


    Olivia didn¡¯t want to tell her at all for the sole reason that she was in love with the CEO of thatpany and if she ever found out she was going there, she wasn¡¯t going to leave her alone. She looked to Maggie to save her since she¡¯d told her about it the day before.


    ¨C I think it must be a carpany. It¡¯s time to go to the table and we¡¯ll talk about the restter. For your lollipops Oli, I think a little scarf will help, it¡¯ll be a bit of a look.


    She graced her with a thank-you smile and began to eat, but also, her thoughts were still directed towards this man she was already missing.


    Damon had been holding his phone for a while and wasn¡¯t sure what to do. He wanted to call Olivia to see how she was doing, but on the other hand, he didn¡¯t want to give her too much of his time, as she was haunting him enough as it was. The next day would be Monday and he¡¯d rather wait.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 chapter 46

    Her friends had finally left and Olivia was now alone in her apartment. She hadn¡¯t stopped dreading the next day, because she was going to the biggestpany in the country and she didn¡¯t even know what job she was applying for. She was already imagining what the boss of thispany would think of her, and worse still, she didn¡¯t know what outfit to wear. She was used to wearing ck pants and white shirts to work at Le Bourget, but this was a totally different context. She¡¯d tried several times not to agree to go there anymore, but each time she wondered what the point of the degree she¡¯d obtained in college was, maybe it was her chance to finally get a feel for the business world and meet a lot of people who could help her in the future, make solid contacts. She remembered that she still had the tailors she¡¯d used for her internships, but that after that, she¡¯d never used them since they weren¡¯t much use to her. She went to her room and got out the suitcase containing all those clothes, and fortunately, since that moment, she hadn¡¯t put on any weight, so they fit her perfectly. Now all she had to do was prepare her CV, even though it would be useless.


    Damon had spent the whole day in the gym because he couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Olivia, and the fact that he was going to see her the next day, certainly in a suit, made his member wake up. He imagined the perfect curves of her body being outlined by this garment and especially her generous bosom. He gave the punching bag a good blow, then left the gym. It was already five o¡¯clock in the evening and he had quite a few things to do for the following day, but first he needed a good cold shower.


    Throughout the day, Olivia had hoped that her mysterious stranger would call her, but she found that he was determined not to give any sign of life. Strange feelings were nowpeting within her, for she was worried about him in much the same way as a girl whose boyfriend hasn¡¯t shown any sign of life for a while, and without denying it, she missed his smell too. She hoped that the damn CEO would give her the job so she could see this man again.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Strangely enough, it had been a very long night for her, as she hadn¡¯t slept at all. When she looked at the time on her phone, it was half past six, and she didn¡¯t even know when the interview was going to take ce. Knowing that eight o¡¯clock was the start time for mostpanies, she decided to go at eight so she had plenty of time to get ready.


    Damon had arrived at thepany at forty minutes past six, as was his wont, since he did so to avoid the paparazzi and since he had no woman at home to kiss while he waited to pass the time. He was well settled and looking forward to seeing his little Oliva walk through the door of his office. To see her outside the dim lights of Le Bourget.

 chapter 47

    When Olivia stepped out of the Taxi, she couldn¡¯t believe the skyscraper in front of her. The height was so dizzying that she was afraid she¡¯d get dizzy before her job interview. She wanted to see what the outside looked like first, to avoid trick questions like. The imposition of Dixon¡¯s writings. Aviattion said it all about the boss, now all she had to do was put a picture to what she was thinking in her head. As she moved forward, a man stopped her dead in her tracks, and from the way he was dressed, she already knew he was the security guard. She wondered whether he stopped everyone who entered thepany, or whether it was just her.


    ¨C You can¡¯t go in there, miss.


    She looked at him as if he were delirious. If she couldn¡¯te in, then he¡¯d better get his boss out to interview her. She couldn¡¯t miss herst evening with her mysterious stranger because of a security guard, because it wasn¡¯t a job in this prestigiouspany she was interested in, but this stranger¡¯s Don Juan-like cock.


    ¨C And why was that?


    ¨C I imagine Monsieur has rejected your calls and now you want to y hardball bying here. Please leave immediately, miss, as the boss won¡¯t be at all pleased to see you on thending of his building.


    Nonsense, Olivia thought. But which boss had rejected her calls? She didn¡¯t even know what he looked like to dare say he¡¯d rejected her calls. It wasplete nonsense.


    ¨C Listen to me sir, if I¡¯m ever rejected for my interview because of your stupidity, you¡¯re going to give me your security uniform and while I¡¯m doing this job, you¡¯re going to find yourself unemployed.


    He looked at her, frowning. He wasn¡¯t touched by her monologue, because he knew that all his boss¡¯s mistresses usually used the same pretext to go up to see him.


    ¨C You¡¯re not the first toe up with this excuse, because hundreds of the boss¡¯s mistresses have done the same thing, and I¡¯ve evene close to losing my job, so I¡¯ll never fall into the same trap again!


    Olivia wanted to make fun of him for the fact that these women had taken the piss out of him, but now was not the time to do that kind of thing, as her situation was pressing. She wasn¡¯t this man¡¯s mistress, but how could she make him understand that? She wondered if he even knew all the women who worked in this building, so he wouldn¡¯t let her pass. She had only one chance: to present him with her CV. She pulled it out of the shirt and handed it to him. At first, he didn¡¯t want to take it, but the killer look she¡¯d given him had cooled him down.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry, miss, you can go now.


    ¨C Yes, and my threat still stands, it¡¯ll be you or me in that security outfit.


    She passed through therge ss doors and by the time she reached the Hall, she couldn¡¯t believe the beauty of the ce. Although she¡¯d imagined working in apany one day, she¡¯d never expected it to be in this space. She went over to a woman who had waved to her, certainly because she¡¯d noticed that she didn¡¯t know where to go.


    ¨C Hello Miss, wee to Dixon. Aviation, can we help you?


    ¨C Uh, yes, I¡¯d like to meet the boss if I may.


    ¨C Another mistress? A groupie? A booty call? One-night stand? she asked in disgust.


    Olivia opened her mouth in disgust. She couldn¡¯t understand why all the employees were checking her status before letting her in.


    ¨C It¡¯s nothing like that, it¡¯s for an interview.


    ¨C The HR director isn¡¯t here, she¡¯smenting the fact that the boss has refused to continue screwing her in his office. You cane back when she¡¯s calmed down.


    It was certain that she wanted to leave, she was sick of hearing about the lovemaking of this kind ofpany boss, who couldn¡¯t even be discreet, bute to think of it, she couldn¡¯t leave because she still wanted to spend a torrid night with her mysterious stranger.


    ¨C The boss himself will take care of that.


    ¨C The woman looked up from her screen and looked at her atst. She wanted to know if she was serious and this situation was really getting on her nerves.


    ¨C Top floor elevator, his secretary will escort you to his office.


    ¨C Thank you.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She headed for the elevator and when it started up, she felt like she was at Le Bourget, and it made her think she was about to meet her mysterious stranger.

 chapter 48

    Damon couldn¡¯t stop looking at his watch, he couldn¡¯t for the life of him understand why this girl wasn¡¯ting, he was afraid she¡¯d decided to change her mind and thinking about it killed him so much because he couldn¡¯t think for a moment that he was going to stop seeing her. He¡¯d even gone out several times to watch for his secretary¡¯s office, only to find that she hadn¡¯t arrived yet. He was tempted to call her, but decided against it. It wasn¡¯t even noon yet, and he still hoped she¡¯de.


    When the sound of the elevator reminded him that she had arrived, Olivia stepped out of the crate and into a corridor. She ran straight ahead and came face to face with a young girl who looked Asian, but was rather cute.


    ¨C Hello, sorry to bother you, I¡¯d like to meet the boss.


    She expected thetter to ask her if she was one of the boss¡¯s mistresses, but she didn¡¯t do anything of the sort, just continued looking at her.


    ¨C Your name, please.


    ¨C Olivia Turner.


    She saw her pick it up, stared at it and made the call. She announced on the other end of the line that someone named Olivia Turner was there. A few secondster, she hung up, stood up and walked around her desk to face her.


    ¨C Please follow me.


    She went ahead and Olivia followed. When she stopped in front of a solid ck wooden door, she lowered the handle and beckoned Olivia in. As she entered, Olivia closed the door and left. She looked at the man¡¯s imposing build, who had turned around, and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Damon was trying to regain hisposure; he¡¯d wanted her toe so badly, but now that she was here, he didn¡¯t even know how to look her straight in the eye. He was afraid he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist looking at her. But I¡¯m the boss, he thought. He knew exactly how to do it, so it wasn¡¯t going to be difficult at all.


    Slowly, as the man¡¯s gaze locked with hers, Olivia thought she¡¯d lost her bnce. She thought she¡¯d seen him before, not seen him, but felt him, because her heart was beating rapidly.


    ¨C Hello Miss Turner and wee to Dixon. Aviation.


    She thought she was hearing voices in her head because she¡¯d heard that voice a dozen times and no, it couldn¡¯t be the man in front of her. She shook her head frantically, she wanted to leave but for her objective, that of seeing her mysterious stranger again, she had to stay and face this man who was awakening everything in her to the point where she thought she was going mad.


    Damon noticed her confusion and it was better that it was she who was confused rather than him. She was so beautiful and her lips attracted him. He hadn¡¯t been able to help himself and had licked his lips, but fortunately mademoiselle was so confused that she hadn¡¯t noticed his gesture. As if his cock had known it was her, he felt it be tight, this situation was bing dangerous for him and as he took his seat in her majestic armchair, it was going to get worse.


    ¨C Take a seat, Miss Turner.


    She nodded awkwardly and took a seat in the armchair opposite his desk. She suddenly felt very hot because the man¡¯s smell was the same as her mysterious stranger¡¯s. She thought it was him, but it just couldn¡¯t be.


    Damon hadn¡¯t been able to help himself and had slid his eyes to her suit, which had remounted a little. He wanted to see what she had underneath and the thought made his member harden more and more. God, he wondered what that girl had done to him.


    The atmosphere of difort was very palpable in the room, Olivia couldn¡¯t lift her head, she didn¡¯t know what could be making this man so nervous.


    The pain in his limb had be unbearable and he couldn¡¯t take it anymore, he had to do something to alleviate it and the only way was to take Olivia on his desk but it was still too early for her to see his wild side. He had to slip away.


    ¨C Excuse me Miss Turner, I¡¯ll give you time to collect your wits and calm down a little.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Olivia watched him disappear behind a door, wondering if she was the only one in the room who needed to calm down.

 chapter 49

    When Damon arrived at the private toilet in his office, he looked in the mirror and saw how flushed he was, the excitement had got the better of him and at that moment, he wished his HR manager hadn¡¯t been giving him a hard time, he¡¯d have taken the opportunity to relieve himself. This girl was going to kill him without knowing it. He freed his member and took it in his hand, it was still growing just because he was thinking of her. He began to jerk off, it was the only way he could free himself to carry out the interview where he intended to make her pay for everything she made him feel. He clutched the sink with his left hand and with his right, he continued to jerk off, thinking of this beautiful girl waiting for him in his office. He felt as if he could feel her fairy fingers on his body, and just like that, it wasn¡¯t long before his member was free of this torment, and he himself at the same time. He lifted his head and huffed. Since he had everything he needed in his bathroom, he rearranged himself and went out.


    When the door opened, Olivia looked at this man and just byying eyes on him, he aroused everything in her. She could feel her breasts hardening in her bra and a fire burning in her crotch, it was so strange. As if nothing had happened, Damon moved forward and sat down in his armchair, loosening his tie because, even if he thought everything was won, it wasn¡¯t. He couldn¡¯t detach himself from her. He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Olivia¡¯s thighs and all he wanted to do at that moment was run his fingers up her panties, move her to the side and slide one then two fingers inside her, listening to her moan with pleasure. He shook his head as he realized he was fantasizing about a girl who was there for a job interview.


    ¨C So, Miss Turner, you arrived in my office five minuteste. You know perfectly well that in mostpanies, work starts at eight o¡¯clock. If you couldn¡¯t make it on time on the day of the interview, how do I know you¡¯ll make it earlier if you¡¯re hired?


    She couldn¡¯t believe he was ming her, and besides, he hadn¡¯t even bothered to apologize for the fact that he¡¯d kept silent since she¡¯d arrived. Given all that was going on inside her, she had only one way to release herself: vent her frustration on this man.


    ¨C And you should have asked your guards not to confuse me with one of your mistresses. Do you know how much time I spent negotiating with your Virgil that, ording to him, I was one of your mistresses? Do you know how the receptionist on the second floor treated me? One-night stands, booty calls and so on. If you weren¡¯t that man dipping his dick in everything, I think I¡¯d have arrived on time.


    A smile yed across Damon¡¯s lips, she was frustrated and the only way to help him get past that frustration was to make her cum like she¡¯d never cum before, but the ce was all wrong. He wanted to tell her that he¡¯d stopped screwing everything that moved the moment he¡¯d met her and that was the reason his HRD was giving him the cold shoulder, but she didn¡¯t need to know that.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¨C I think you¡¯ve chosen the wrong words to use when talking to the man you want to work for.


    Olivia wanted to scream at him to go to hell with his shittypany but it wasn¡¯t the right time. She had to swallow her words and let the man make a fool of her, but it wasn¡¯t going tost.


    ¨C Yes, sir, you¡¯re absolutely right.


    A smile yed on Damon¡¯s lips, he was in no hurry at all and wanted to keep her for the whole day just so she wouldn¡¯t have to meet a man who might hit on her or something.

 chapter 50

    ¨C Well, Miss Turner, I must admit I really like your outfit, but may I ask why you decided to add that scarf covering your neck? You don¡¯t know what job I could give you and you know there are jobs where the staff spend all their hours running, so I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to resist the sweat if that¡¯s the case, even with the air conditioning.


    Olivia frowned. At that moment, she felt like biting the mysterious stranger who had taken the liberty of embellishing her neck with those hickeys. The damned CEO was talking maliciously about it as if he knew something about it, and she was so ashamed to think that the man of her fantasies might have told her about their gallivanting. At that moment, she wanted the earth to open up so that she could disappear into it.


    ¨C I don¡¯t think silence is a good attitude for a young girl looking for work, Miss, because it already makes me think that you¡¯ll be silent in front of my clients or colleagues if you¡¯re ever caught.


    She summoned up all her courage and finally looked up at Damon, who was watching her with eyes shining with desire. She hoped she was wrong about what she thought she read in his eyes, because thinking for a moment that he wanted her raised her body temperature and she feverishly clenched her thighs, hoping to be discreet. She didn¡¯t know whether she now desired all the men who came her way or simply those who were in some way rted to her mysterious stranger.


    Damon had clearly noticed her confusion and to say that he too was serene in this situation was a real lie. He wanted her, he wanted to take her on his desk, and even though he¡¯d promised to wait for her at Le Bourget, he could see that he wasn¡¯t going to be able to bear the other hours toe since it was still morning. He wanted to keep pestering her, but the longer she stayed in the room, the more his member became sore from the excitement. She really had to go.


    ¨C You cane in tomorrow for your shift and start work at the same time.


    Olivia was surprised, because he¡¯d been so hard on her at first, and she didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be so quick to give her a job. She was happy because she knew she was finally going to have another crazy night, but he hadn¡¯t even told her what job she was going to have.


    ¨C and what is my job, sir?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    That voice had a way of waking Damon up. He grunted and hoped she hadn¡¯t heard. From now on, he preferred her to leave his office without saying another word, as it would put her out of her misery.


    ¨C We¡¯ll see tomorrow, but you¡¯re taken, miss, you can go now.


    As easily as that, Olivia was astonished, but she¡¯d got what she wanted, and that was the most important thing for her. She stood up and almost fell over when her gaze locked with Damon¡¯s. She felt every emotion explode in her. She felt all the emotions explode inside her, her panties were wet and it was like a story out of the ordinary for her.


    ¨C Thank you very much sir, and see you tomorrow.


    Damon merely nodded, as he¡¯d made it clear he didn¡¯t even want her to speak. He saw her move towards the door and was sure she too was suffering as he was.

 chapter 51

    As Olivia crossed the corridor to leave, Damon¡¯s secretary looked at her with pain. She didn¡¯t know why she was looking at her that way, and it was crazy how she didn¡¯t like people feeling sorry for her at all.


    ¨C So Olivia, he didn¡¯t recruit you, did he?


    ¨C No, I¡¯m booked and starting tomorrow.


    Carline was surprised, she couldn¡¯t understand why she was so withdrawn, even though she¡¯d just been hired by the biggestpany in the country.


    ¨C And can I ask what¡¯s going on? He didn¡¯t give you the job you wanted, did he?


    ¨C No, not at all, I mean, we haven¡¯t talked about it, but I promise you I¡¯m happy with this new job. It¡¯d be a nice change from seeing men pissing alcohol, and here I¡¯d get to see men in suits,¡± she finished with a smile.


    Damon had heard everything about their exchange, and he didn¡¯t know how. He was starting to get angry, and it was out of jealousy, because yes, he was jealous of the fact that she thought she could meet other men besides him. He couldn¡¯t allow that to happen. He didn¡¯t feel like listening to this nagging conversation any more, so he left his office and mmed the door, which alerted Carline and Olivia.


    ¨C Miss Turner, I thought I told you you¡¯d be starting tomorrow, and don¡¯t you have something to do, my lovely secretary?


    Olivia couldn¡¯t stand the sound of the man¡¯s voice. She just wanted to melt into his lips and ask him to take her even in this hallway, but she thought she¡¯d be able to bear it until evening. She waved good-bye to Carline and took the elevator down to the first floor. When she was outside the skyscraper, she took a deep breath and started looking for a cab to take her home.


    Just after she left, Damon asked for a list of all the staff on each floor. He didn¡¯t mind Olivia working for him, but his business was at stake if she ended up on his floor. He knew that it was the men who managed the other floors as the head, the representative, and it bothered him to send them his little Olivia but he had no choice, she had too great an effect on him for him to make her work with him. His empire couldn¡¯t fall because of this girl. He checked every department of hispany and, since she was an ountant, he was willing to let her be one of his ountants, even if the most womanizing man in hispany was in charge. He knew she¡¯d be his every break, waiting for the evening when he¡¯d make her travel with his cock. As decided, she already had a job and all he had to do was n his evening to celebrate his new job.


    ¨CContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 chapter 52

    When Olivia had arrived home, she¡¯d gone straight to the shower because her thighs didn¡¯t feel right. When she¡¯d finished taking a cold bath, she¡¯d put her phone next to her and kept checking the time, so impatient to get to the evening so she could go to Le Bourget. She wasn¡¯t even hungry, which was very surprising for a girl whose hobby was food. She¡¯d gone into the living room to lie on the sofa, but the position wasn¡¯t always right. She got up, drew the curtains and began to look at her pitiful neighborhood from upstairs. The children were ying, which was nice to see for her. She was daydreaming about the body of the handsome billionaire when the buzz of her phone brought her back to reality. She ran to the coffee table and saw that it was a message from a masked number. She was sure it was her mysterious stranger.


    A smile yed across her lips. She couldn¡¯t wait for that evening toe, to see him and to know him inside herpletely. She wanted to hear him growl against her skin. She bit her lip, daydreaming, when a new sound from the vibrator caught her attention.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 chapter 53

    After Damon¡¯s heartbreaking message, Olivia had gone to bed in her room, taking her phone with her because she still hoped the man might change his mind. She even wanted to put both knees to the floor to pray to God that he would send her a new message that would change things. Despite the fact that she knew her phone would vibrate if she ever received any message from him, she only looked at it once in a while.


    Damon had finally pulled himself together, it hadn¡¯t been easy, but with a few files, it was all over, at least for his member because he still smelled as hot as ever. Hourster, he still had a few things to check and was just about to leave a message for his secretary to send him those files when his office door opened on her.


    ¨C I even wanted to leave you a message, I need theplete file for the capsule assembly, the new project since online.


    ¨C Yes, sir, but you have a visitor.


    Damon looked up to see who was there when he saw the beautiful face of his best friend James. He¡¯d already got into the habit of no longer warning him beforeing to see him, and it was already irritating him.


    ¨C It¡¯s all right, Carline, you can go.


    Thetter nodded and left his office while James walked straight towards him. He waited for thetter to take a seat in one of the armchairs opposite his desk, but preferred to sit on the sofa.


    ¨C So, Damon, you¡¯re never going to stop working? Is your work that enjoyable?


    ¨C I can say yes, because I earn my living quietly, which makes all the girls love me and the men jealous. I¡¯m sure that if I were poor, no girl would have noticed what a god of beauty I am, but I also know one thing.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¨C And what¡¯s that, Damon?


    ¨C That while I find my job jouissif, I know yours has a lot of service perks,¡± he said, looking at James mischievously.


    James shook his head from side to side, having no idea what Damon was talking about. He was sure he just wanted to tease him, because for some time now, he too had be a yer, and the cold CEO he knew was gradually disappearing. He wanted to know what was changing him.


    ¨C Damon, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.


    ¨C You¡¯ve got models in your box every day, brother, I wonder how you manage without a hard-on. What am I saying? Without a hard-on? No, that¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not the saintly man James makes you out to be.


    ¨C I don¡¯t know the girl you¡¯re seeing at the moment, but I¡¯d like to get her a medal. You¡¯re back a little and I¡¯m d. I¡¯d like to go for a drink, it¡¯s already five o¡¯clock in the evening and ¡­.


    He was interrupted by Damon, who had nced at the Rolex on his wrist. He couldn¡¯t believe it, it really was five o¡¯clock in the evening and to think he¡¯d forgotten the object of his fantasies.

 chapter 54

    When Olivia heard the vibrating sound of her phone, she jumped out of bed and picked it up. She looked down and saw that she had a new message. She was tempted to open it, but she was afraid it was another hurtful message from her mysterious stranger. She decided to ignore it, even though the urge to open it was burning her. She resumed her position on the bed when the sound of the vibrator jolted her out of her reverie. She reached for the phone and saw another message. She decided to pluck up the courage to open it.


    She bit her lower lip after reading this second message. She intended to thank his cockter for this desire, which gave her yet another chance to experience wonderful moments. She left the bed and slipped into the shower.


    Damon had a smile on his face that intrigued James. He was thinking about the state Olivia was in and, above all, the lingerie she was going to wear. It was certain that this detail wasn¡¯t what was most important to him. He was sure he¡¯d enjoy tearing her apart like a wild man because his desire to possess her was bing a real disease for him.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¨C Can I ask what makes you smile so much, Damon?


    He snapped back to reality and looked at his friend as if he wasn¡¯t there. Whatever he was still saying didn¡¯t interest him anymore, and he intended to ask his secretary to leave the documents he¡¯d asked for. He began to put his things away under James¡¯s dazed gaze.


    ¨C What are you doing, Damon?


    ¨C Isn¡¯t it obvious? Just putting my things away. Maybe you¡¯d like me to sleep in the office?


    ¨C Not to that extent, but I hope you at least remember what I told you. Would you like toe with me to a club where we can rx, just guy to guy.


    He looked at James andughed. He was going to rx at a guy¡¯s party when a goddess-like body and beautyparable to Aphrodite¡¯s awaited him? No, he couldn¡¯t make the mistake of saying yes to his friend.


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry but our guys¡¯ night out will have to wait for another time, I have a very important upation tonight. I must leave now.


    ¨C Are you going home?


    He didn¡¯t know yet, as he thought it would take too long to get home before heading to Le Bourget. He thought about it and realized that it would be better if he went straight there, leaving his identification documents in his car and taking a bath before she arrived. It was the right thing to do.


    ¨C No, I¡¯ve got errands that¡¯ll take a long time.


    ¨C Errands? Is that the best you can do, Damon? Anyway, I¡¯m not going to insist because I imagine you¡¯re going to see a girl, just be careful because they¡¯re all vipers.


    He¡¯d long since stopped believing that all girls were vipers, because Olivia was the exception, unless she was just hiding her game.


    He collected his things and left his office with James. When the elevator left them on the first floor, they exited thepany and went their separate ways.

 chapter 55

    When she had finished getting ready, she went to check her reflection in the mirror. She didn¡¯t look bad, even though she knew this mysterious stranger would overlook her physical beauty, but that didn¡¯t stop her from looking good. She looked at the clock and saw seven in the evening. She wanted to be the first one there, and if she was to be, she¡¯d have to leave first. She retrieved her clutch bag and phone and left her room. She left the apartment at the same time and, once outside, went in search of a cab, which soon arrived.


    Damon had arrived at Le Bourget and without waiting, he parked his car and walked briskly towards the back door. When he had finished walking along the corridor, he took the elevator to the top floor. He entered his private room and ran off to take a shower. He had deliberately left the door open so that Olivia wouldn¡¯t have to spend all her time knocking on the door. In the bathroom, he kept staring at his reflection in the mirror. He smiled at how handsome he looked. It might have been the behavior of a narcissist, but he didn¡¯t care about that as long as he was called Damon Dixon. He let the water run down his skin as he thought of Olivia; her naked body beneath his, him gently prating her while staring straight into her eyes, her moans mixing with his grunts of pleasure, her little fairy fingers roaming all over his body¡­ it didn¡¯t take much for his member to stand up fully erect from the excitement. It was aching and he couldn¡¯t think of anything but Olivia. He couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and he didn¡¯t want to jerk off for tonight when a divine beauty was going to be his all night long. He huffed as he looked down at his member. He wondered what it was about his cock that made all the girls love him so much. He¡¯d turned the water temperature all the way down and was now taking a cold shower.


    When Olivia arrived at Le Bourget, she¡¯d hoped she wouldn¡¯t run into any acquaintances, as she had no time at all for chit-chat, but as a nasty surprise, she bumped into Theo, the boy who liked to make conversation like a girl.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¨C Oh, but Olivia, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve juste to work in that outfit, darling, you¡¯re very sexy and if it¡¯s for work, I assure you that all the men will jump on you, and you know perfectly well that I don¡¯t have enough strength to save you.


    A smile yed on her lips as he told her she was sexy. She couldn¡¯t wait for this man toy eyes on her. She started to leave when Theo stopped her.


    ¨C I suppose you¡¯re off to change for duty.


    She simply nodded. She knew it wasn¡¯t true, but she didn¡¯t have time to tell him the details. She went to take the elevator and when it stopped, she got out and hurried to the bedroom. She was surprised to see the door open, but that was the least of her worries. She slid the dress down her body and let it fall to the floor. She was just waiting for him to arrive.

 chapter 56

    After he¡¯d finished showering, Damon turned off the jet of water and tied a towel around his waist. He grunted so loudly that it was possible for someone to hear him from the bedroom. He still thought Olivia hadn¡¯t arrived yet, and that pissed him off. His taut member showed through the towel around his waist. He left the bathroom and went into the bedroom. He¡¯d even dimmed the lights to feshia red well beforehand to avoid hering in by surprise. He was approaching the coffee table to pour himself a drink when a ball of energy jumped out at him. He hadn¡¯t expected it at all, which is why he fell backwards. While he was still trying to understand what was going on, soft lips crashed against his. Those lips could only belong to one person: Olivia. He responded to her kiss as he ran his hands over her skin. He was happy to know she was already naked for him. He unhooked her bra and slid the straps down her arms. He left her lips and caught one of her nipples in his mouth. She moaned and the sound had the gift of reminding his cock that it wanted to prate her pte. Before long, he had her rocking underneath him and saw her biting her lip, a gesture that excited him even more.


    ¨C Just a towel, I hope there¡¯s nothing underneath. Olivia said with shining eyes.


    Before Damon had time to reply, thetter pulled out the towel. She let her eyes roam over his impressive member.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¨C I wonder why you have to dress up to go around. This is the real beauty that deserves to be seen and appreciated.


    Damon opened his mouth to retort, but he didn¡¯t even know what he was going to say to that. He just hoped this girl wasn¡¯t serious when she said he could walk naked.


    She ced her lips on Damon¡¯s and caught his member in her hand. A muffled growl escaped his lips, his breathing bing increasingly erratic. He took her nipple back into his mouth and bit down gently. She clung to him even tighter, but didn¡¯t let go. Damon¡¯s wandering fingers descended to her already wet stockings. He shifted her panties to the side and prated her with one finger, then slipped in the second. As the heat spread through her body, she let go of his member and clung to him tighter. Damon began to give her pleasure, and when he felt her on the verge of orgasm, he stopped, causing Olivia to cry out in frustration. Damon tore off her thong, then got up to retrieve a protector from the bedside table.


    ¨C Shall we take the bed? he asked Olivia.


    ¨C I¡¯d like to see the taste of an orgasm on the floor.


    He didn¡¯t wait and untied the bag, rolled the protector over his member and went to kneel beside her. He began peppering her body with gentle kisses. She had be fragile from the burning she felt in the hollow of her loins. Damon captured her lips in a feverish kiss and prated her in one fell swoop. Olivia was surprised to feel him moving inside her.


    ¨C I didn¡¯t see that oneing.


    ¨C I missed you so much, you know.


    She hugged him even tighter, giving Damon the chance to go deep inside her. With each stroke, he let out a hoarse sound, expressing his appreciation of the moment. She asked for more and he wanted more too. He pulled his left leg over his shoulder and went faster. Olivia was clinging to the carpet because it was getting so intense that she was afraid of copsing while lying down.


    ¨C I¡¯m not going to make it,¡± Olivia said breathlessly.


    ¨C So don¡¯t hold back, beautiful.


    As if she¡¯d been waiting for that, she let herself go while the man¡¯s violent loins continued to dig deep inside her. The contraction of her pte squeezing his member also triggered Damon¡¯s orgasm, and with a hoarse, prolonged moan, he let his seed flow. When this intense moment had passed, he let himself fall on top of her without crushing her. He captured her lips as he caressed her skin.

 chapter 57

    -I¡¯ve missed you too,¡± Olivia had said after recovering all her senses.


    Damon took her in his arms and ced a kiss on her forehead. He wanted so much to enjoy her since he knew this was thest night for them. She was going to work for him and he intended never to have to deal with her at thepany.


    ¨C How did your interview go at thepany?


    He knew very well how it had gone, but he wanted to understand what she¡¯d thought of it since he wasn¡¯t too serene in her presence, and he also wanted to know if she¡¯d had any doubts.


    ¨C Not bad, but the man seemed odd to me. There was a kind of tension in the room and I don¡¯t know if he was waiting for me to get in so he could take a bath or what, because he spent more than five minutes in the bathroom of his office.


    Damon bit his lip. It was a good thing she hadn¡¯t realized he was jerking off. He hadn¡¯t been able to bear the tension between them because the attraction was there and it had aroused his member.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¨C Were you attracted to him?


    Olivia exhaled sharply. She couldn¡¯t deny the fact that she¡¯d felt this sudden attraction to this CEO, but in reality it was because she felt like she was facing this stranger who was close to her. Her silence made Damon jealous, because even though he knew it wasn¡¯t someone else, he was jealous at the thought that it could be someone else.


    ¨C Be honest with me, Olivia, what happened?


    ¨C Nothing happened. To tell you the truth, I felt like I was standing in front of you. I was as attracted to this man as you are, and I had the impression that he felt the same way. It was a miracle we hadn¡¯t jumped each other. I don¡¯t know if working in thispany would be a good thing. I couldn¡¯t pretend, and thankfully he ended the interview.


    Happy to know that he dominated her thoughts as she dominated his, Damon kissed her again with pride. He couldn¡¯t allow her to reject the idea of wanting to work for him. He¡¯d already found a solution to their attraction.


    ¨C You shouldn¡¯t give up. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be fine.


    ¨C What about him? Will he be able to resist?


    Good question. Could he resist then? He would make every effort, but first she had to be at his side.


    ¨C Is this man rted to you? Is he your twin? He seemed to have your build. I admit I¡¯ve never seen you in real life, but my hands can describe your physique.


    This girl was bing very surprising and to avoid finding himself in an ufortable situation, he had to be very careful. This was just sex without between them and she was never going to know who he really was, and besides, this was theirst night together.


    ¨C But I have to admit, he¡¯s as handsome as the press describes him, and I imagine he¡¯s a real Don Juan, given his good looks and physique.


    Damon wanted to tell her that he hadn¡¯t been adies¡¯ man since he¡¯d met her, but she didn¡¯t have to know that.

 chapter 58

    -Would you like a drink, love? Damon asked Olivia.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Thetter unintentionally felt a pang of jealousy rise up inside her. She¡¯d known all along that she¡¯d always been the one to bring back her mysterious stranger¡¯s order, and given what had happened between them the first time, she couldn¡¯t swallow her jealousy just at the thought that another waitress might havee in for the same thing, and besides, she¡¯d found himing out of the shower with just a towel around his waist. Thest time he¡¯d taken a bath at Le Bourget, she remembered well, had been after their good romp. She felt anger welling up just thinking that this man would have dared to sleep with another woman when he¡¯d made an appointment with her. She disengaged herself from his arms and went to retrieve her dress, then advanced to the bed.


    Damon had no idea what was suddenly going on with her. He¡¯d racked his brains so much, but he still couldn¡¯t see what he¡¯d done other than offer her a drink. He huffed a few times, not really knowing what he was going to do, because he wasn¡¯t the type to run after women to beg them to tell him what was wrong, but with Olivia, he couldn¡¯t hold back at all. Seeing her pout at him like that was eating away at him. He stood up in turn and began to walk towards her. Even though she was angry, she couldn¡¯t help blushing when she saw him move forward, because he was naked and even though she couldn¡¯t see him, she could only imagine his muscles contracting with every step he took, and especially the movements of his full member.


    When Damon reached the bed where she was sitting, he knelt down in front of her and caressed her cheek. She had restrained herself a lot so as not to show him how much he was affecting her, but that was without counting on her body, which had decided to quiver on its own. A smile stretched across Damon¡¯s lips as he realized that even if she wanted to y the angry girl, her body couldn¡¯t be angry with him.


    He ced his lips on hers, and Olivia was surprised by his gesture since she¡¯d expected him to exin. She resisted, but after fifteen seconds, she really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She broke down and responded to his kiss. She felt Damon smiling through her lips and it irritated her, but she wasn¡¯t willing to end this kiss that was awakening her organs.


    ¨C Still angry? Damon asked between kisses.


    ¨C You cad,¡± Olivia asserted.


    A gutturalugh escaped Damon¡¯s lips, and he got up to go into the living room to fill two sses, one for himself and one for her.

 chapter 59

    When Damon had filled both sses, he returned to the bed where Olivia was sitting. He handed her his ss and she pretended not to see him, which made Damon growl. He¡¯d thought everything was resolved after their kiss, but apparently he¡¯d been wrong again in believing that this girl could have something simr with the other girls. He ced both sses on the coffee table and took a seat next to her. He took her hand in his and stared at her for a long time, even if she couldn¡¯t see him through the dimmed lights.


    ¨C What¡¯s the matter, Olivia?


    ¨C I should be asking you that, don¡¯t you think? Wasn¡¯t it enough to make me cry during the day? You first let me know that our appointment was cancelled and I imagine you said that because you had an appointment with someone else and when you managed to finish early with her, you thought why not call little Olivia and I¡¯m d you were at least kind enough to take a bath because I¡¯d never have put up with your body stuck to mine with someone else¡¯s sweat.


    Damon had remained very quiet during her storytelling and had hardly missed a word she¡¯d said. It hadn¡¯t urred to him that canceling their date might make her cry, but he was happy with the situation. He didn¡¯t know which girl she was talking about. From the sound of her voice, he could tell she was angry and hurting.


    ¨C Can you tell me what¡¯s going on with you, Olivia? You¡¯ve said it all, but I don¡¯t get it.


    ¨C Oh, you¡¯ve got to be kidding me. Why did you decide to take a shower before I came?


    Damon pursed his lips to keep fromughing. This girl was even cuter with her jealousy and he liked it. So she thought he was with a woman before she arrived.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¨C We¡¯re not a couple, Olivia, so I don¡¯t see why the fact that I¡¯m with a girl should bother you.


    She received his words like a dagger. Her eyes tingled and she tried to contain herself, but it really hurt, even though he was telling the truth. She was the one who¡¯d made the mistake of falling in love with him, but he mustn¡¯t have known that at all. Even if he was in a rtionship, she didn¡¯t want to stop seeing him.


    ¨C You¡¯re absolutely right.


    Damon could tell by the sound of her voice that she was suffocating, which made him feel bad too. He didn¡¯t want to hurt her feelings, but her behavior was proof that she¡¯d be attached to him, something that wasn¡¯t right for her. He thought about how best to calm her down.


    Author:

 chapter 60

    -Who served you? A man or a woman?


    Damon squinted, not understanding the reason for such a question. Why did she want to know who hade with her drink? This girl and her behavior began to surprise him. He drank his ss without answering her, which irritated Olivia even more.


    -You don¡¯t want to tell me who served you that drink, do you?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    -do you really think that I, as a man, would ask a man to serve me in a vip lounge? don¡¯t you think it would be sobering if I did?


    -I¡¯vee to the conclusion that it was a girl.


    -Wow, you¡¯re proving once again that you¡¯re a very intelligent girl, you¡¯ve just found the answer all by yourself again, my dear, congrattions then. I don¡¯t see why you¡¯re jealous, Olivia, nothing happened with that girl and how do you think I¡¯d do that when I knew you wereing?


    She lowered her head in shame. There was no need for her jealousy, since she didn¡¯t know the man at all and they¡¯d never been involved.


    -To tell you the truth, no one came to serve me, I already had everything when I came, so now your time is up and I want to get down to business.


    She began to blush and thanked him inwardly for the fact that the lights were dimmed, otherwise he would certainly have seen that she was blushing even more. She herself wasn¡¯t expecting to drink too much, but to get down to business, as her mysterious stranger had so eloquently put it. Damon set down his ss and moved closer to the bed, no fabric covering his skin, which increased the temperature of the fire Olivia felt in the hollow of her loins. Damon moved his face closer to hers and, expecting him to ce his lips on hers, Olivia closed her eyes. One, two then three seconds passed and she felt no warmth on his lips. She opened her eyes and began to imagine that he was smiling, a mocking smile.


    -Can I know what you¡¯re ying at?


    -I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, Olivia.


    -Yeah, right, make fun of me. You could have carried on drinking instead of ying this game.


    Damon wanted it as much as she did, but he was waiting for her to takemand. She didn¡¯t want to react for a start, but he knew exactly how to get her to loosen up a bit. Just get her excited and don¡¯t go all the way.

 chapter 61

    While Damon had decided to leave her wanting more, Olivia didn¡¯t feel able to endure the torture so she flipped him onto his back and stood over him. She began to touch his body, which wasparable to that of a Greek God. He surrenderedpletely to her caresses, which gave her great pleasure. She began to ce kisses all over his body. He almost knocked her over to regain the upper hand, but restrained himself. It really was impossible to fool a girl like Olivia Turner, Damon had thought, because she didn¡¯t fuck like a savage but was gentle in her practice, which gave her an even more charming side.


    She began peppering his body with gentle kisses. No matter how much he resisted, it was impossible for him. With her fairy fingers, she began to massage his member, which was very appreciative of this gesture. He hadn¡¯t stopped grunting with pleasure. She was going faster and it was already starting to push him to the extreme point. He sensed that he wasn¡¯t going tost, and saw no harm in releasing himself for the first time without her having had the same orgasm as him. He could already feel himself reaching the end point when soft lipsnded on his, embarrassing themnguorously. He felt that he was about to remember the wonderful orgasm that was about toe when all of a sudden, she detached her fingers from his member. He sighed in frustration and meanwhile, she was smiling between his lips as if nothing had happened.


    She¡¯d thought she¡¯d won, but Damon wasn¡¯t going to let her win just like that; he¡¯d thought he¡¯d get his revenge, and he was aware that his revenge was going to be more painful than what she¡¯d just done to him. He tipped her underneath him and it was her turn to smile.


    -You¡¯re so beautiful princess, I want to possess you right now, I want to hear you moan like you¡¯ve never moaned before. Don¡¯t hold back.


    Damon began to kiss her milky skin as he caressed her. He moved down to her chest and took one of her nipples in his mouth, biting it gently, which drew a moan from Olivia. She closed her eyes and bit her lip. He abandoned that one and took the other, doubling her moans. He released it and kissed his way down her belly to her navel, where he ced a long kiss. Olivia had buried her hands in the man¡¯s hair as she moved up her pelvis, for the burn in the hollow of her loins was so sharp that she was just waiting to receive Damon¡¯s cock inside her. He began to caress her crotch with his fingers, which made her grit her teeth. He prated her with one finger and she threw her head back. One finger was very little for her, and Damon had noticed very well, he slid the second one in and Olivia clenched the sheet under the effect of the man¡¯s slowing and going. She was already feeling faint when, abruptly, he withdrew his fingers and returned to kiss her lips, smiling against them.


    -I¡¯ve just had my revenge,¡± Damon had said.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 chapter 62

    Feeling a surge of anger after Damon¡¯s decision to leave, Olivia pretended not to let him see how vulnerable she was to the fire burning in her loins. She fidgeted with her fingers, thinking it would pass, but it didn¡¯t. She blew several times, but it didn¡¯t. She blew several times, but it didn¡¯t help. She turned her head towards Damon and saw that he was sipping his drink and ignoring her. She hated the fact that she was suffering while he was serene. Throughout her contemtion, she had repeatedly avoidedying eyes on any part of his body, but it was really impossible and she had no choice at all, so she left his torso and slid her eyes to his proudly erect member. At the sight, she felt herself blush and this made her suffer even more as the heat from the burn dissipated further into her gut. She knew he was suffering too, but he was much stronger than she was and managed to pretend nothing had happened. She couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and her pride wasn¡¯t helping her at all, which was why she was nning to give up and go begging him to take her, but she felt that would be too cowardly for her. She huffed again, wondering why she couldn¡¯t hold back when she was face to face with this man.


    Damon hadn¡¯t missed any of her contemtion and that gave her great pleasure. His cock was aching but he didn¡¯t want to be the one to go and beg her to pick up where they¡¯d left off. He was a man and he couldn¡¯t allow his pride to be trampled. He hadn¡¯t missed any of her contemtion and he was even happier to see that her beautiful body heightened his arousal. The girl¡¯s naked body in front of him didn¡¯t help either, as he wanted only one thing, to take her suddenly and hear the sound of her moans fill the room. She was tense and he could tell, but Damon Dixon was born to win, not give in. He nned to make love to her all night long, but first he¡¯d just have to wait for her to give in.


    Tired of ying the strong girl while arousal consumed her, Olivia got up from the bed and walked over to Damon, stood in front of him and began to stare, but he ignored herpletely. She sighed and retrieved her ss. She finished the liquid in one gulp and looked him straight in the eye. She couldn¡¯t make out the lines on his face, but that wasn¡¯t the most important thing, because if he¡¯d given her her very first orgasm as a stranger to her, it couldn¡¯t be at a moment like this that she was going to want to know who he really was. She crushed her lips to his and kissed himnguorously. Damon liked the ardor with which she went at it, but he wouldn¡¯t respond to her kiss, not until she begged him to take her. She sighed at his indifference.


    -why are you ying hard to get when you want it as much as I do?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    -Tell me what you want, Olivia, with real words.


    -I want you inside me right now.

 chapter 63

    After a night of love as perfect as Damon had anticipated, Olivia had returned home as tired as ever. Damon bade her farewell, marking the end of their adventure, without showing her his identity, but she preferred to do so because she would have looked for him if she¡¯d ever known who he really was. He had told her that she would no longer receive his calls and messages, and she preferred it that way. She had slept without waiting for him to ask her how she was and everything. The next morning, she had to start work, so she¡¯d got up very early to get ready, thest thing she wanted was to bete on her first day.


    By the time she¡¯d finished breakfast, she¡¯d bathed and dressed in a suit that perfectlyplemented the shape of her body. It wasn¡¯t her idea to seduce the boss, but she thought it was better than jeans, since that was what filled her wardrobe. When she was ready, she retrieved her handbag and left her apartment. She stopped a cab which left her in front of Dixon. Aviation.


    Damon had been in his office since one o¡¯clock, his usual time for going to thepany. It had been a difficult decision the day before, but he¡¯d made it. He wasn¡¯t going to see or hear from Olivia anymore, and since it was so hard to forget her, he was going to go back to his old life; thedies¡¯ man that he was. He was tempted to summon her to his office at the drop of a hat, but no, he couldn¡¯t, for his own good.


    As Olivia crossed thepany lobby, she saw the receptionist waving at her. She walked towards her and the receptionist handed her a badge with her floor number on it.


    -You¡¯ll be working in thepany¡¯s management and ounting department. Monsieur Dubois will be your boss, and you¡¯d better watch out, he¡¯s a sexy man who¡¯ll hit on anything that breathes. I think you need to leave already, and your office is the third door.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She breathed a sigh of relief as she was afraid of being assigned to the CEO¡¯s floor, which bore an uncanny resemnce to her mysterious stranger. She thanked her and took the elevator, which left her on her floor. She got out of the crate and went to her office door. As she inserted the key in the lock, she heard a deep voice thundering behind her. She turned around and came face to face with a tall and very sexy man in a suit that molded his body perfectly.


    -You¡¯re three minuteste,¡± she heard.


    She lost herself in those dark eyes that stared at her as if she were a piece of meat. She was sure she found him attractive, but no more so than the CEO, she¡¯d thought before shaking her head frantically to quickly forget this unhealthy idea.


    -I¡¯m sorry if I startled you, Miss Turner, I¡¯m Martin Dubois, your boss, and I¡¯m a big fan of punctuality.


    She wanted to apologize, but every time she opened her mouth, nothing came out. The man¡¯s voice disturbed her so much. Martin smirked as he winked at her, already knowing that she¡¯d be the second he¡¯d put to bed.

 chapter 64

    After a few days of whining like a woman whose lover had just grown tired of her, Stephanie had finally returned to thepany without having decided to give up the business. Damon Dixon was hers and nobody else¡¯s, and she intended to get him back by any means necessary. As she crossed thepany hall to the elevator, she heard voices behind her. She knew perfectly well that it was her they were talking about, and this irritated her to no end, but she was convinced that one day she would set foot in thispany not only as an employee, but also as Damon¡¯s wife. When she reached the top floor, she went straight to Carline¡¯s office.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    -I know he¡¯s always punctual, but I¡¯d like to know if he¡¯s busy or not.


    -He¡¯s alone in his office,¡± Carline replied, unconcerned by Stephanie¡¯s bad tone.


    Stephanie turned her back and walked towards Damon¡¯s office. With her, Carline never had time to warn her boss of her arrival, and it was always like that.


    Damon was hard at work trying to forget the young woman who had haunted his thoughts from the moment he¡¯d parted from her the day before. He didn¡¯t want to see anyone when the door to his office opened. He raised his head to shout at his secretary when he saw the silhouette of his HR manager. He huffed and puffed and ignored her, which Stephanie didn¡¯t like. She double-locked the door, then tucked it into her bra. She¡¯d been doing this for a long time and had never managed to reach Damon.


    -Aren¡¯t you going to ask me how I¡¯m doing?


    -we¡¯re here in a business, my business, I¡¯ve taken years to build and I won¡¯t allow anyone to jeopardize it. If you¡¯re tired of working, just hand in your resignation and I¡¯ll find someone else. There can only be a professional rtionship between us, and I ask you to be so formal with me, my dear. You should have started work by now, as you arrivedte. There¡¯s a new employee by the name of Olivia Tuner, and you should add her name to the list ofpany employees.


    Stephanie was astonished. Apart from Carline, Damon didn¡¯t know the names of his employees, since she was in charge of them, which was why she was jealous of Carline, even though she knew there was nothing going on between her and Damon.


    -who took care of her upkeep since I wasn¡¯t there.


    -You think it¡¯s because you¡¯re the HR director and my business can¡¯t run without you? Think again, because before I hired you, I was doing this job myself. I think you¡¯ve got work to do.


    Stephanie couldn¡¯t stand this story and wanted to see what this Olivia Turner looked like, but first she was going to give this man what he deserved: a good time that would make him look for herter.

 chapter 65

    She rose from her seat and walked up to Damon. Thetter squinted, not understanding why this girl was acting this way. He didn¡¯t move, trying to see what she was up to. She moved her seat back and stared straight into his eyes. Damon had been dreaming about Olivia, and seeing her staring straight at him made him lose his nerve, even though he knew it wasn¡¯t Olivia who was staring back at him. Thetter began to unbutton his shirt and, disagreeing with her, he held her back by her wrists and she took the opportunity to sit astride him, touching his aching member just because he¡¯d been thinking about Olivia.


    -Let me make you feel good, Damon.


    The only one who could make him feel good was Olivia and he didn¡¯t want anyone else to touch him, especially not this Stephanie who just wanted to trick him into bing his wife. Damon red at her, but being ready to fight to the bitter end, Stephanie began to ce kisses on his bare chest, which made him growl.


    -You see, Damon, you like the way I make you feel.


    -In your dreams, my dearest. Stop this at once or I¡¯ll¡­


    -I don¡¯t know who this stupid girl is who makes you forget that I could give you pleasure, but she¡¯s not worth it, Damon. We¡¯re here, you and I, and you know I¡¯ll do anything for you, so please don¡¯t resist.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Damon looked her straight in the eye and huffed. Just the thought of Olivia being on the floor just below him made him suffer even more, especially knowing she was in Dubois¡¯s field of vision. She didn¡¯t like the guy at all, but he was still keeping her around just because he waspetent when it came to work, but when it came to girls, he was also a Don Juan just like himself. Damon was already imagining that he¡¯d pulled out his charm act in front of Olivia and shit, he finally growled. He wanted to forget her because he knew their rtionship was going nowhere. Girls like Olivia Turner dreamed of Prince Charming and the perfect husband, but this wasn¡¯t her life.


    -I can see this girl intrigues you, so let me help you forget her, my love.


    At this nickname, Damon frowned. He couldn¡¯t remember when he¡¯d be Stephanie Ma¡¯s love, but if she¡¯d decided on her own, it was none of his business.


    He took a deep breath and thought why not. After all, he wasn¡¯tmitted to Olivia and he wasn¡¯t promising Stephanie anything either, so if she was willing to help him forget Miss Turner, that was the most important thing to him.


    She removed his shirtpletely and ced her lips on his. He still believed Stephanie was the better kisser, but ever since the day he¡¯d ced his lips on Olivia¡¯s, he¡¯d only dreamed of kissing her for the rest of his life. He sighed beneath the fact that even despite the fact that someone else was kissing him, he couldn¡¯t stop thinking about that innocent kid.

 chapter 66

    Slowly, Stephanie pulled down Damon¡¯s fly, and he huffed. He knew perfectly well that he had Stephanie in front of him, but he couldn¡¯t stop thinking about one person: Olivia Turner. She reached into his boxers and grabbed his member, but strangely enough, he still felt nothing. Stunned by his indifference, Stephanie raised her head and stared him straight in the eyes to try and understand what was going on with him, but he was just immersed in his pennies.


    -I think you¡¯d better leave, Stephanie.


    -It¡¯s that bad, Damon, but who is this girl? I¡¯ve always managed to measure up and today you¡¯re just indifferent, as if you¡¯d never get up. My charm has waned? I¡¯m still the same and yet, I think I should go back to a beautician to figure out what¡¯s wrong with my looks so you don¡¯t find me attractive.


    Damon shook his head frantically. This girl really did think it was all her fault. He used to be able to get aroused when he saw a girl with a big, plump butt and big breasts, redone or not, but since the day he¡¯d tasted the forbidden fruit, which was just as natural, he¡¯d been unable to get any pleasure from another.


    -I¡¯ve got too much work to do, Stephanie, and if you don¡¯t mind, I think I need to work and I also think you should stop trying to heat me up, my member doesn¡¯t want you anymore.


    Hurt by what he¡¯d just said, she left his office and when the door closed behind her, she leaned against it, thinking. Damon was a man whose desire was always there, and to see his member fail to react to his efforts astonished her. Another thing intrigued her, the new girl whose name Damon even knew; Olivia Turner. She intended to see what she looked like and, above all, to warn her off. She went to the elevator and pressed the number for Martin Dubois¡¯s floor. When the machine stopped, she got out and dashed down the corridor as Martin¡¯s office door opened.


    -I¡¯d love to see what¡¯s underneath that suit, that package you¡¯d only want to give to Big Boss, and by the way, I heard you took a few days off to cry because he didn¡¯t want to see your back on his office couch.


    Stephanie smiled at him, unashamed of Martin¡¯s words since everyone at thepany knew she was after Damon and she wasn¡¯t hiding it. She knew full well that one day she¡¯d be his wife and also a mistress of thepany.


    -What exactly do you want from me, Martin?


    -I don¡¯t have much work to do and just five minutes with me would do me good. I know the big boss doesn¡¯t want you anymore, so don¡¯t be a proud girl and ept.


    -I know you¡¯re known in thispany for being a real womanizer after Damon, but your level is with the little girls who¡¯ve just arrived, not with me. My level is the big boss and stop dreaming because I don¡¯t know when your dream wille true. I¡¯ve got things to do and I¡¯ve got to go.


    She didn¡¯t give him time to reply and headed for thest door at the back, which was supposed to be Olivia¡¯s office. When she arrived, she didn¡¯t bother knocking and went straight in. Olivia looked up from her screen after hearing the door open and saw a woman standing in front of her. She looked at her with an air of dominance, but then, she wasn¡¯t here to bang a girlfriend.


    -So you¡¯re Olivia Turner.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    -Hello ma¡¯am, yes I¡¯m Olivia Turner and how can I help you?


    -You don¡¯t know me, Olivia, and believe me, this is thest time our paths will cross at thispany. You¡¯re young and I think you¡¯re beautiful, but let me give you a piece of advice. Never let yourself be seduced by Damon because he¡¯s not serious about rtionships. I know you don¡¯t want to get your heart broken, so don¡¯t let him near you. I¡¯m the HR director and I¡¯ve heard from the boss that he¡¯s interviewed you himself.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t help but giggle before realizing that she was still standing in front of the HR manager. She couldn¡¯t help it, remembering what the receptionist had told her the day she¡¯d arrived: the HR manager was absent because she couldn¡¯t stand the fact that the boss refused to be with her.


    -You want to mark your territory even if he¡¯s not interested in you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got better things to do than fool around with my boss. And good luck with your seduction.


    Stephanie¡¯s eyes popped out of their sockets; she couldn¡¯t understand how this girl could have the audacity to talk to her like that, especially knowing that she wanted Damon, but she had to get him out of the way by any means necessary. She left his office without speaking to him, which suited Olivia just fine. Seducing the boss wasn¡¯t one of her objectives, since she had her mysterious stranger haunting her thoughts.

 chapter 67

    As she crossed the corridor on this floor, she thought that the only way to preserve her chances with Damon was to keep Olivia away. She needed to push her into Martin¡¯s arms so she wouldn¡¯t have to think about Damon. She arrived in front of Martin¡¯s office and knocked, but without waiting for his reply, she went straight in.


    -I thought Damon was the only one you wanted, my dear. Have you changed your mind or what? I guess you¡¯ve realized that he¡¯ll never want you as a woman.


    -Sit down and listen to Martin. I don¡¯t know why you insist on seeing my clothes when you¡¯ve got an angel working for you. I¡¯ve seen the new girl and she¡¯s just the sort of girl you¡¯re looking for, so all you have to do is lure her into your and do what you want with her, but forget about me, will you?


    Thetter stroked his beard without taking his eyes off Stephanie. This girl thought she was smarter than him, but she didn¡¯t know he could see through her.


    -You don¡¯t by any chance want to take her away from the big boss, my dear? I imagine you¡¯ve learned that he¡¯s the one who took care of her upkeep since you were crying over Damon¡¯s cock.


    Stephanie moved closer to him and captured his lips in a kiss that was far from gentle. She bit her lip and pulled away from him, looking him straight in the eye.


    ¨C Whatever, Damon¡¯s cock will be the only one I¡¯ll ever envy for the rest of my days on earth, so don¡¯tpare yourself to him. I¡¯ve just given you a great opportunity, Olivia Turner will know how to moan as you wish given the power of your member. All you have to do is be enterprising with her and everything will be fine. Please don¡¯t bother me with this story again, as I have a man to seduce and that requires more time and concentration. She left his office and he wiped his lips.


    Days went by and Damon felt the pressure getting to him, something that had never happened before. He¡¯d tried for several days to avoid the object of his torment but it was really difficult, especially when he thought she was in the same building as him even though he couldn¡¯t see her. Having suffered far too much, he¡¯d decided to go and see her via Martin, but when the elevator had left him on Martin¡¯s floor, he¡¯d seen Olivia from behind leaving, having just left her boss¡¯s office. He couldn¡¯t help lingering on her backside, which was giving him a hard-on. He had lost sight of the importance of continuing with his n, and even if he wanted to follow her into his office, he knew that if he ever cornered her within these four walls, he¡¯d be making the worst mistake of his life, which was why he¡¯d gone back into his office.


    He¡¯d thought about it for a while but he was suffering too much being in the skyscraper, in the city, in the country so he¡¯d called his pilot to apany him to the Italian sides where he thought a few days away from Miss Turner would be good for him.


    Olivia had just finished work for the day and waspletely exhausted, having worked on a file entrusted to her by Martin. She had collected her things before closing her office, so as not to return once she¡¯d handed in the file. She arrived in front of his desk and knocked when he asked her toe in.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¨C Good evening sir, the file is here.


    ¨C I asked you to call me Martin, I don¡¯t see what¡¯s so difficult about that, Olivia. I see you¡¯re on your way home already, so would you mind if we went for a drink together?


    ¨C No, maybe another one, but not today, I¡¯m getting really tired.


    ¨C I¡¯ll let you go, but you owe me a drink.


    Olivia left her office, huffing and puffing as she escaped. She could see how this man looked at her and she didn¡¯t like it at all. She still had her mysterious stranger haunting her and Big Boss intriguing her.

 chapter 68

    It had already been almost a month since Olivia had joined thepany, and she¡¯d been running away from Martin every chance she got because the man was a real pain in the ass, more than a young girl looking for a rich man to marry. She had never heard from the boss or his mysterious stranger again, and this worried her because she missed the stranger very much, and she had thought that distance and silence might help her to forget him, but that was dead. The girls had decided to pay her a visit and it was sure to be a quiet evening. She was in the middle of watching a romance when she heard the doorbell ring. She got up and went to open it without asking who was there, but fell over naked when she saw the person in front of her.


    After spending more than three weeks on the Italian coast, Damon believed he could forget the desire he felt for Olivia, but it was just impossible, and what made it worse was the fact that he knew she was close to Martin. Thest thing he wanted was for him to use her to satisfy his desires because this girl was a pearl to take care of. He¡¯d been going out, meeting new girls with the sole aim of forgetting this girl, but it was just impossible. He thought the best thing would be to restart the game that had united them, but he wondered how far that would take him. He had no ns to marry one day, but he knew she did, for she was young and every young girl¡¯s dream. He missed her face so much, and even if he couldn¡¯t touch her, he at least wanted to see her, so he didn¡¯t hesitate to contact his pilot to fly him back home. After a few hours of flying, he had arrived and showered, but remembered that it was Friday night, so if he wanted to see her, he¡¯d just have to wait until Monday, which he found very long. He went to change and retrieved his car keys, left his house and headed for Olivia¡¯s house.


    After minutes of climbing the stairs, he was finally in front of her door, and he had his spare keys, which he¡¯d been keeping ever since, but he¡¯d waited for her toe and open the door for him. The door opened to reveal Olivia in a slightlyrger pair of pants and a little one that made her look very cute. He looked at her face and her heart-shaped mouth drew him in even more, and unintentionally, his member began to harden. He exhaled, shaking his head.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    -Mr Dixon? had pronounced Olivia with astonishment.


    The sound of her voice was like a little whisper in Damon¡¯s head, inviting him to take her there on his doorstep. He pursed his lips, trying to forget his fantasy.


    -Hello, Miss Turner, how are you?


    -I¡¯m fine, sir, but I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re here and, above all, how you got my address. You could have waited until Monday to tell me what you have to say if there was no hurry.


    Damon clenched his fists, not from anger but simply because the sound of her voice made his desire grow. He could have waited until Monday to see her again, as she¡¯d said, but he¡¯d found that too long.


    -I¡¯m sorry to have barged in like this, Miss, but may Ie in?


    Olivia looked at her boss and then at her apartment. She wondered if he was talking about her apartment because it wasn¡¯t at all spacious like her duplex certainly was.


    -Where? At my ce? You¡­


    Damon didn¡¯t let her finish and gently pushed her inside. After all, it wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d entered her apartment and he didn¡¯t see what was bothering her about it, even if she didn¡¯t know it was him.


    Olivia closed the door and returned to the living room. Her boss¡¯s back was to her and she fidgeted with her fingers. She was apprehensive about what had brought this man to her home sote and hoped he wasn¡¯t the type to go to his employees¡¯ homes to tell them they¡¯d been fired.

 chapter 69

    Do you need anything, sir?¡± Olivia asked her boss.


    Thetter turned around after listening to this voice and looked at the young girl who had her head down and was fidgeting with her fingers. She was so cute and chewy. He wanted to pick her up and hold her, but he mustn¡¯t rush her. He still had to have her all to himself, and this time as Damon, not some stranger. He didn¡¯t want to leave, nor did he want to stay in his apartment for fear of doing something regrettable.


    -I¡¯m guessing not, given that you¡¯ve been concentrating on a sappy romance and are already in your pajamas.


    Olivia didn¡¯t answer, since she knew he was leaving and didn¡¯t need to know she was waiting for her friends. She prayed that he would leave before the girls arrived, because even though time had passed, Betty still hadn¡¯t forgotten her idea of seducing Damon.


    -Given your silence, I assume you were just waiting to go to sleep, so I¡¯d like to ask you out.


    She raised her head and looked at him in astonishment. She couldn¡¯t understand why he would want to go out with her, especially at night. He¡¯d just returned from his trip and was certainly tired.


    -It¡¯s not a date, Miss Turner, but we¡¯re going to talk about work. It¡¯s just that I thought waiting until Monday was a very long wait, and don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be safe.


    Her safety wasn¡¯t what worried her at all but the fact that she was supposed to be spending the evening with the girls. She didn¡¯t have to tell her boss, just leave a note for her friends who were nning to sleep with her at her apartment. She nodded and Damon was satisfied. He knew this was going to be great torture for him, but as long as he had this girl with him just to admire her beauty, the rest didn¡¯t matter to him.


    -You¡¯ll have to change because we¡¯re going to a restaurant.


    It was the first time a man had invited her to a restaurant, and even though it was business, it bothered her. She passed him and headed for her room. Damon swept his living room with a furtive nce; it was very simple, just like this girl who was driving him crazy. He took out his phone and booked a table at his favorite restaurant. Driven by curiosity, he took the path Olivia had taken a few minutes earlier and found himself in front of a door that was ajar. He entered the room and found himself in his bedroom. The worst thing happened in his pants when he heard water running in the bathroom. He realized she¡¯d decided to take a bath first. He stared at the bathroom door with clenched fists. He imagined water running down his skin, reminding him of the bath they¡¯d taken together at Le Bourget. He huffed and sat down on the edge of his bed. He was lost in thought and hadn¡¯t heard when the water stopped running. A small cry brought him back to reality and he saw Olivia standing in her bathroom doorway with just a towel around her chest. The water was still running over her skin and it was killing him. He wanted to look away, but it was just impossible for him. He wanted her like crazy, and her cheeks, which had turned red, weren¡¯t helping.


    -my¡­ sir, you¡­


    -I¡¯m sorry, Miss Turner, you were a littlete and I wanted to see if you were all right. Now that I see you¡¯ve had a bath, I¡¯ll let you get dressed.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Olivia nodded as she hugged her towel. Her body and her reason were at odds with each other: her body wanted this man to stay and told her to drop the towel, but her reason reminded her that this man was her boss and that she had to be very careful. When the door closed, she struck her forehead. She felt desire for this man and it was unquestionable, it was crazy how he could make her feel the way his mysterious stranger made her feel.


    She retrieved the ck dress she¡¯d nned to wear and brought out the pumps that went with it. She wasn¡¯t a pro when it came to make-up, so she just did something light.


    Damon had buried his hands in his trouser pockets and looked up at the ceiling. At that moment, he wondered if wanting to go out with this girl was a good idea, given what she awakened in him. He was d he¡¯d invited her to a restaurant where they wouldn¡¯t be alone.


    When he heard the sound of heels clicking against the wooden floor, he turned around in slow motion and couldn¡¯t hide his admiration for this naturally beautiful girl. She was breathtakingly beautiful. She¡¯d put a little lip gloss on her lips, which made Damon want to capture them in a hard, fiery kiss. He decided to ignore her fantasy.


    -You¡¯re very beautiful, Olivia.


    A mixture of feelings built up inside her. The voiceplimenting her sounded in her head like that of her mysterious stranger. She shook her head and huffed as if she wanted to forget that voice.

 chapter 70

    When they were outside the building, Damon opened the car door for Olivia like a gant man and she couldn¡¯t help blushing. This was new to her and she really hoped to understand why this man was acting this way with her. He moved to the driver¡¯s side and, without wasting any time, set off. This car was like a mini piece of paradise, and she didn¡¯t even know the make, since she never thought she¡¯d be able to save enough money to buy a car, so she¡¯d never had time to think about car makes.


    Damon was casting discreet nces at her. At times he had only one desire, to stop the car on the sidewalk and make love to her in the car, but his conscience reminded him that he was there as her boss and not as her mysterious stranger. He was so drawn to her lips, thankfully, that by the time he¡¯dpletely lost control of himself, he¡¯d found himself in front of the restaurant. He got out of the car, and so did Olivia, handed his car over to one of the restaurant staff who already knew him very well, and they went inside.


    Damon had put his hand on the small of her back to encourage her to continue walking, since she seemed to have stopped. His hand¡¯s contact with her bare skin caused her to shudder, which Damon sensed very well. He nned to go to the bathroom once they were settled, to try and relieve himself.


    He¡¯d reserved the table in a dark corner of the room, which suited Olivia just fine, as she liked to stay out of sight. Without waiting, a waiter brought them their drinks and Damon exined that he had already ordered everything and that the meal would be ready soon. She didn¡¯t like alcoholic drinks for fear of getting drunk and getting into mischief, but he reassured her that the drink was not very alcoholic.


    -I¡¯ll be right back, Olivia,¡± Damon announced.


    -Is something the matter?¡± she asked worriedly.


    -No, nothing too serious, I¡¯m just going to use the bathroom, but I won¡¯t be long,¡± he said, already on his feet.


    As her eyes wandered over the man¡¯s imposing build, something caught her eye and she lingered on it without thinking of looking away.


    Damon was pleased to see that he was making an impression on her, but the fact that her cheeks had suddenly turned red surprised him. He followed the trajectory of her gaze and saw that it was lingering on the bulge that had formed in his pants. He was embarrassed and cleared his throat, which brought Olivia back to stare him straight in the eye.


    -I hope at least you know it¡¯s a fact of nature, Miss Turner,¡± Damon told her more seriously.


    She flushed. She knew perfectly well that it was natural since she too was wetting her panties, all because she¡¯d seen that bump that reflected her boss¡¯s desire. Damon left her lost in thought and walked away.


    As he crossed the corridor to the men¡¯s room, a light weight fell on him, and when he pulled away, he saw a floozy-looking girl.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    -I can show you a good time,¡± she said.


    Damon looked at her and down at his member, which was very tense and painful. He couldn¡¯t go back to the table in this situation, so he lured the girl into the bathroom and unzipped his pants. Thetter was still doing her manners when she saw Damon wrap a protector around his cock.


    -I¡¯ve got no time to lose,¡± he said to the girl.


    She lifted her dress and Damon saw that she had nothing underneath, which satisfied him just fine. He turned her around and as she clutched the sink, he prated her and gave her a few quick licks. This wasn¡¯t even the kind of moment during which he could think about Olivia because there was nothing sweet about it. He just wanted to free himself from his torture.

 chapter 71

    When Damon felt relieved, he took out a wad of bills and ced them in the girl¡¯s hand before walking away. Thetter had certainly seen his face, but she knew what to expect if she ever attacked him.


    Olivia hadn¡¯t stopped to wonder what was keeping that man in the bathroom for a while, she was even tempted to go and see but held back so as not to get too hung up on him because, after all, he was her boss and a big man who could take care of himself.


    Two minutester, she saw him arrive and, without meaning to, her eyes lingered on the bottom of his pants. She felt jealousy welling up inside her as she realized that the bulge in his erection had disappeared. She didn¡¯t know why, but the thought that he¡¯d given the privilege to someone else really hurt, but she huffed so he wouldn¡¯t notice. Damon sat up and looked at Olivia, her expression had changed and he didn¡¯t even want to know why. The waiter brought back their dishes.


    -Good appetite, Olivia.


    -Thank you, sir, and to you too.


    It irritated Damon so much to be so formal, but as it was her choice, he didn¡¯t want to know why the sudden change. He began to eat, but she was ying with her cutlery as if she didn¡¯t like the meal at all.


    -I could order something else for you.


    -No, it¡¯s all right, we¡¯re actually here on business and the time¡¯s just passing, so I¡¯d love to know what you want, sir.


    Damon huffed. This girl was determined to make him angry. He dropped his fork and knife, then took her free hand in his. Olivia raised her head and her gaze locked with that of her boss. She felt chills run through her body, for the man¡¯s gaze was so piercing and bewitching.


    -Since you¡¯ve been taken on, I haven¡¯t had the chance to ask you if everything¡¯s going well for you.


    The man¡¯s voice was so deep that she lost herself. She felt as if the world had stopped spinning, given his burning gaze and the desire shining in his eyes. It was the first time a man had looked at her like that if she didn¡¯t want to talk about her mysterious stranger since she didn¡¯t even know what he looked like.


    -It¡¯s all right.


    Damon wanted to believe she was telling the truth, but he knew she wasn¡¯t telling him everything because he knew Martin had certainly tried something with her and thinking about it made him angry. Olivia Turner was his and nobody else¡¯s.


    -And your boss, everything¡¯s fine with him, you feel at ease? he doesn¡¯t bother you?


    Olivia frowned. Listening to him, she had the impression that he was desperate for her to tell him something, but she couldn¡¯t tell him that Martin would do anything to have a night with her. It could also get her into trouble, since that kind of man knew exactly how to turn a situation in their favor.


    -He¡¯s an exemry boss, so you can rest assured.


    Damon released her hand and brought his to her cheek. Olivia unintentionally closed her eyes; she hadn¡¯t expected him to go so far. Sure, he hadn¡¯t tried anything, but seeing her boss caress her cheek was far from professional.


    -If there¡¯s ever anything you don¡¯t like about thepany, you should let me know, Olivia, and I¡¯d like you to tell me about it, too, if someone¡¯s bothering you.


    -I¡­ yes¡­ of course and¡­


    She stopped dead in her tracks, swallowing hard as she saw her boss¡¯s face move towards hers. She didn¡¯t know what he was going to do, and it all became clearer in her mind when he licked her lips with his tongue, but didn¡¯t kiss her, and then released her. She opened her eyes wide and saw that he reacted as if he¡¯d done nothing.


    -the one bite of meat that passed your mouth left traces of sauce on your lips, and you were very nervous to notice.


    -ah! was all that came out of his mouth.


    He¡¯d tried and now his body wanted her; he couldn¡¯t stand being at this table any longer, he wanted to feel her body against his and the only way to do that was to leave the table. It was still too early for him to take her home.


    -Are youing to dance?Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    -What? I mean¡­ I¡­.


    -just one dance, Olivia, I think the orchestra ys very well and I¡¯d like to enjoy it while you¡¯re still here, so will you grant me the privilege of dancing with you?


    She had no excuse for refusing him, so she took the hand he held out to her and he led them onto the dance floor where a few couples were exchanging dance steps.

 chapter 72

    As Olivia and Damon danced to the rhythm of the music, Damon pulled her tighter and tighter against him, and she could already feel his erection against her sale. It was making her belly burn and she was getting more and more mmy. She wanted to ask him to stop dancing, but he seemed so into it that she was sure he wouldn¡¯t understand a thing if she asked him.


    Almost forgetting where they were, Damon ran his hand over Olivia¡¯s bare back and began to caress it, thetter clinging to his jacket while gritting her teeth to keep from moaning. She was out of it and just waiting for him to help her get rid of her dress, but he preferred to caress her bare skin without knowing that it was real torture for her. He sent his head down her neck and began to rain kisses on the skin of her neck, making her shiver.


    -You¡¯re driving me crazy,¡± Damon had said.


    Despite the sound of the music, she¡¯d heard what he¡¯d said and wanted to reply that he was driving her crazy, but she could see that between the two of them, she was still the only one with her wits about her. He ced a wet kiss on the curve of her breast that made her moan. It was a good thing they were out of sight of each other, or it would have been front-page news the next day. He ced another kiss on her neck, which she identified as a hickey. It was too much, but she didn¡¯t have the strength to put an end to this torment, so it was with joy that the orchestra heard her prayers and stopped ying, which made Damon growl.


    They returned to the table and Olivia kept ncing at him, hoping he¡¯d talk about what had happened, but he pretended it hadn¡¯t and she preferred that too. He filled his ss and drank it down as if he were angry.


    -Did any of thepany¡¯s staff make any inappropriate gestures towards you, Olivia?


    -I told you everything was fine and I even promised you that if it happened, I¡¯d let you know, so I don¡¯t see why you¡¯re still asking.


    Damon nodded, sipping his drink. He didn¡¯t know why, but he wasn¡¯t at all reassured by Olivia on Martin¡¯s floor. She was no better than he was given what had just happened, but she was his and he could do what he wanted with her.


    -I think it¡¯s time to go home, would you like to go somewhere else?


    She was surprised by his question. This man was acting like she was his lover, yet he was her boss and he sure couldn¡¯t afford to go out with a low-ss girl like her. She wanted to walk, but given the big car he had, he¡¯d never agree to walk.


    -No, nothing at all.


    -Are you sure?¡± he insisted.


    -Yes, I¡¯m sure, then we can go.


    Damon called the waiter and paid the bill. He held her hand and they left the restaurant. When they got to the car, Olivia moved quickly to the passenger side and started to open the door herself when Damon¡¯s hand came to rest on hers. She closed her eyes to absorb the shiver that vibrated through her body. Damon, for his part, was tempted by her back and without thinking, he ced a kiss on it and gently turned Olivia to face him.


    -I¡¯m not an idiot, Miss Turner, I know how to be a gentleman when I ask a girl out, so don¡¯t ever make that mistake again.


    She only remembered the part where he said he¡¯d asked a girl out so it was a date, and the thought made her blush to the roots of her hair. It was her first and most gant date.


    -Shall we go then? she asked.


    -Let¡¯s stay like this, my Olivia. I don¡¯t want to leave you tonight and never again, I always want to feel your body next to mine from this day on and¡­N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    He didn¡¯t finish his sentence and opened the car door for her. He didn¡¯t want to keep her outside without her consent. He was convinced that this wasn¡¯t thest time he¡¯d go out with her, that it wasn¡¯t thest time he¡¯d dance with her, and he was sure there would be a million asions like this when he¡¯d get to discover her beautiful body.

 chapter 73

    After a quarter of an hour¡¯s drive, they finally arrived in front of Olivia¡¯s apartment building, and she was just anxious to get out of the car and get some fresh air, because things weren¡¯t going well at all. She had to wait for Damon to get out before opening the door for her, since he had made it clear that he was a gentleman. When hers opened, she abruptly got out of the car and started straight away when Damon held her by the arm. He disagreed with her that she wanted to leave as if she were running away from him. When he turned her around, she collided with his chest and he imprisoned her by cing his hands on her hip, pinning his erection against her.


    Deep down, she thought that if she worked directly for him, she¡¯d be tendering her resignation after that evening, but luckily there was an intermediary between them.


    -Did I suck so much during the evening that you wanted to leave like that, Olivia?


    He was wrong to think he¡¯d been such a loser, she thought, but she didn¡¯t have the courage to admit it to him. She was the one who wanted to escape this tension between them to avoidmitting the irreparable.


    -I¡¯m sorry, I just thought you should get home in time.


    -I¡¯m the one who came to see you at your t, so do you think that if I really wanted to go home as you say, I wouldn¡¯t have decided to do it myself?


    She said nothing as she could see that her excuse hadn¡¯t worked at all, preferring to keep her mouth shut until he decided on his own to set her free.


    Instead of letting her go, Damon ced his forehead against hers. He was tempted by her lips, but fought against himself not to kiss her, since he didn¡¯t know whether she was willing or not. He didn¡¯t want to force her despite her desire.


    -Have a nice Olivia.


    She was disappointed when she heard that because she wanted him to kiss her, she wanted him to put his lips on hers even if it would cause trouble between them afterwards, but he¡¯d held her back just to say good night, which didn¡¯t suit her at all.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    -Good night to you too, sir.


    Reluctantly, Damon released her and she left without looking back. He waited a few minutes to make sure she got to her apartment before leaving.


    When Olivia turned on the lights in her apartment, she didn¡¯t see anyone and figured the girls hadn¡¯t shown up. At least this way, she wouldn¡¯t have to exin her absence to them. She tossed her bag on the table and went into the kitchen to pour herself a ss of ice-cold water, which might help to soothe the burning in her lower abdomen. When she had finished, she headed for her bedroom and when she turned on the light, she saw her friends in bed, fast asleep. And she who¡¯d thought she wasn¡¯t going to give them any exnations was dead. She needed a good shower, but since that would certainly wake them up, she decided to go back to the sofa in the living room and wait for the next day.


    Damon had just arrived home and to say he didn¡¯t have a full head of steam would be untrue. He¡¯d just left her, yet he was still thinking about her. That girl was going to kill him one day. He needed a good cold shower and, above all, he needed to jerk off for a good part of the night because, despite the fact that he still had the numbers of her booty calls, none of them could make him forget Olivia the way he¡¯d like, so it was best that he fend for himself.


    Olivia had been lying in bed for a while and couldn¡¯t sleep. Every time she closed her eyes, she saw her boss¡¯s face again, and it reminded her even more of the moment when he had licked her lips. She wished that moment could havested forever, but it didn¡¯t. She even resented the fact that the orchestras had stopped ying. She was aware that if they hadn¡¯t stopped, she¡¯d be having sex with her boss, but she¡¯d have preferred that situation to finding herself alone and regretting it.

 chapter 74

    The next morning, while Olivia was still trying to sleep since she hadn¡¯t slept very early, she felt two heavy weights fall on her. She screamed as she got up and saw Betty with a bucket of water and Maggie with a pan of flour and eggs. She realized what they were about to do and it was going to be the worst wake-up call of her life. She blew out a sulky breath when the two girls startedughing, but she didn¡¯t find it funny at all.


    -Can I ask what¡¯s amusing you now?


    -Are you serious about sulking, Olivia? We¡¯re the ones who should be sulking. We make an appointment for a girls¡¯ night out and all you do is leave us a note saying girls,st-minute changes, we¡¯ll see you another time, no, but are you serious? You¡¯re in your evening dress, which means a man asked you out. Can I ask who it was and what you did?


    She flushed as she thought back to the wonderful evening with her boss, which may have ended badly, but she¡¯d loved those little moments of out-of-control.


    -And now you¡¯re blushing. Who was Oli?


    -It wasn¡¯t a date, girls, but an outing to talk business. My boss showed up here yesterday having just returned from his trip.


    -You mean Damon Dixon was here at the apartment. Oh shit, I could have seen him if I¡¯d gotten here sooner,¡± Maggie shouted.


    Betty squinted at Olivia given what Maggie had just said. She didn¡¯t understand what Damon Dixon had to do with this conversation if Olivia had been talking about her boss, unless the two girls had been making fun of her by looking her straight in the eye. Realizing her mistake when Olivia had mentioned that she didn¡¯t want Betty to know the truth, Maggie looked at Olivia apologetically.


    -You really did this to me, didn¡¯t you girls? You do work at Dixon. Aviation, right, Olivia?


    -Yes, but the difference is that Damon Dixon isn¡¯t my boss. He¡¯s the CEO of thepany, but each floor has its own boss, and mine¡¯s Martin Dubois, so I¡¯ve never reallyid eyes on Damon. I don¡¯t see why you¡¯re getting so angry.


    -I told you I wanted to have this man in my pocket to gain notoriety and respect. You could have told me you worked for hispany. Now that I know that, you¡¯re going to help me get him.


    Olivia winced as she remembered Stephanie¡¯s warnings. She didn¡¯t want to do anything other than her job, and she hadn¡¯t been hired to y matchmaker, so she thought her friend would soon forget her bizarre idea and move on.


    -I¡¯ve just told you that I¡¯ve never seen him since I joined thepany, so I can¡¯t do what you¡¯re asking me to do, Betty.


    -Do you want me to seed in my career or not, Olivia?


    -I want you to seed, but you have talent and I don¡¯t think you need to be on the arm of a rich man to do that, let alone one who won¡¯t even look at you from what you told usst time.


    -He¡¯ll look at meter. You¡¯re going to help me, and from now on you¡¯re going to start watching his every move to keep me informed. I¡¯ve got to be in every ce he goes, and that way he won¡¯t be able to do without my face, he¡¯lle to me and I¡¯ll have won. You¡¯re my friend, Olivia, and you¡¯re the only one I can count on.


    Still thinking this was a very bad iodine, she got up and went into the kitchen. She didn¡¯t want to hear any more about this mission from Betty, and she was beginning to like her boss, so it was going to be difficult. She wondered how this man was able to turn women¡¯s hearts around like that in no time at all.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    -It was Damon, not Martin,¡± asked Maggie as she entered the kitchen.


    She nodded sadly. She didn¡¯t want to lose her friendship with Betty, but she knew this story would end up creating problems between them.


    -Don¡¯t worry, Oli, you¡¯ll find a solution in the end. But I still don¡¯t understand why he came sote to ask you out, maybe he likes you.


    She wanted tough out loud because Damon couldn¡¯t like her since he already had this Stephanie who was the kind of woman he could look at.

 chapter 75

    The weekend had passed strangely quickly for Olivia and on Monday morning she¡¯d arrived at thepany early. Betty had forced her to promise that she¡¯d help her get Damon and she¡¯d finally given in, even if she didn¡¯t know how. She was working on a file she¡¯d found on her desk when she arrived and wondered when it had been filed, but thepany¡¯s business couldn¡¯t be dyed at all because of her.


    Damon had been thinking for a while about the best way to see Olivia again, not in public likest night but just the two of them. He hadn¡¯t wanted to invite her to Le Bourget since she no longer worked there, and the only thing he¡¯de up with was to get her toe to his ce. He organized the party for his employees every year around Christmas, and even though it wasn¡¯t the end of the year yet, he wanted to do it even if he had to do another one at the end of the year. So he asked everyone to be in the meeting room in fifteen minutes.


    Olivia¡¯s eyes crinkled as some data escaped her when she heard the doorbell ring. She had just enough time to ask the person toe in and get on with her work. Very slowly, Martin entered her office and observed her first from the doorway, then moved to stand opposite her. She seemed overly concentrated, which gave him time to observe her magnificent breasts through the button of her blouse that had let go.


    -Olivia asked without looking up.


    Martin hadn¡¯t missed a word of her lip movement when she¡¯d said that, and to say it didn¡¯t turn him on would be a lie. He wanted to kiss her until he was breathless and, above all, make love to her on his desk.


    Receiving no response, Olivia looked up to see her boss standing in front of her. He hadn¡¯t even realized she¡¯d looked up. She was astonished by what he was staring at and followed the trajectory of his gaze when she realized he was staring at her chest. She let out a small cry that alerted him and quickly closed his button.


    -Olivia asked, ring at him.


    -I¡¯vee to let you know that we¡¯re having a meeting in ten minutes on the top floor in the meeting room, so you¡¯d better hurry.


    With these words, he stepped out of his office with Olivia and looked at the work she was doing. She couldn¡¯t leave him halfway to this meeting because it was always impossible to remember where you left off when it came to manipting numbers. She figured they could start without her, and that five minutes wasn¡¯t going to get her fired.


    Five minutes into the meeting room, almost all the staff were there and Damon didn¡¯t give a damn about them, but one person wasn¡¯t there yet and he couldn¡¯t work out if it was because she hadn¡¯te to work or what. He¡¯d been staring at the door for seconds and minutes but she hadn¡¯t arrived and he was afraid he¡¯d end up counting the hours.


    He¡¯d finally started his speech when a figure entered the room, uttering a barely audible apology. He wanted to be angry about herteness but was happy to see her alive so he made no remark, which was certainly surprising other employees who might be calling it preferential treatment but it wasn¡¯t his fault at all because every time he saw this girl, he was no longer thinking with his brain but with his limb.


    -So this is the time you arrive when the meeting¡¯s been going on for a while?


    -I¡¯m sorry, dear, I was in the middle of removing the muffin crumbs from my hair,¡± replied Olivia, glowering at her.


    Her retort amused Damon, but as he was a man with a closed face in front of his employees, he refrained fromughing. He had the impression that these two women had met somewhere.


    Author :Fayole Goumgang WambaBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 chapter 76

    Well, as I was saying, I know we usually have parties at the end of the year, but this year I¡¯d prefer it to be at the weekend. Who knows, we might still have the opportunity to have our end-of-year party, but my schedule will be busy and it won¡¯t be at thepany this time, but at my ce.


    Whispers went up and Olivia could see that the staff were astonished, but she didn¡¯t know why, and she didn¡¯t want this party to get out when she remembered her promise to Betty.


    After a few more minutes in the room, she saw people starting to leave and figured it was certainly the end of the meeting. She hadn¡¯t listened to anything else because she was thinking about the best way to avoid Betty until the weekend, but it was already dead. She stood up to leave the room when a voice sounded behind her.


    -Miss Turner, I need to speak with you.


    She huffed and began to imagine his dismissal or maybe he wanted to talk about their Friday night out but she suspected he even still remembered her since that Stephanie girl kept sticking to him like he was her shadow. She turned and saw him staring angrily at her, and it was only then that she realized the situation was far more delicate than she¡¯d imagined.


    -How do you justify yourteness?


    Telling the truth to make him think she was the hardest-working girl in the world, or telling him she was just trying to take the piss out of him, neither of which was an option, otherwise she¡¯d be sending back moreints about disrespecting the most respected man in the world.


    -Let me take care of her, Damon,¡± Stephanie had said.


    Olivia rolled her eyes at her boss when she heard this girl call him by his first name, even though they were still at thepany. She became sad, thinking that maybe she was the one who¡¯d missed out and that the girl¡¯s act of crying at home because the big boss wouldn¡¯t sleep with her had finally worked.


    -I don¡¯t need your help Stephanie and please leave this room now and remember to close the door behind your back.


    She red at Olivia and left, swaying her body in anger. Olivia looked at Damon, who was also staring at her like Friday night. It was so amazing to see him change his gaze so easily, from ck to full of desire, unless she was wrong.


    -So why are youte?


    -do you want me to be honest with you or lie to you?


    Damon looked at her and shook his head frantically. He couldn¡¯t believe she¡¯d just asked him such a question when he demanded a straight answer. He advanced towards her and grabbed her arm without gentleness, which drew a little shriek from Olivia but he didn¡¯t care about that. He sat her down and stayed behind. She could feel his breath catching on the back of her neck, and to say she was still calm would be untrue. She swallowed hard before opening her mouth as the man¡¯s hands gathered her hair, which she¡¯d forgotten to pull into a bun. She didn¡¯t know what he made of it, but just knowing he was closer to her excited her so much.


    -I¡¯m waiting,¡± Damon had repeated for her.


    -I came in this morning and found a file on my table and thought I¡¯d better deal with it. When Mr. Dubois came to tell me about the meeting, I was almost at the end, but I couldn¡¯t leave it because it¡¯s always hard to remember numbers¡­ I had to finish it for whoever dropped it off.


    -In addition to being beautiful, you¡¯re just as intelligent, Olivia,¡± Damon had whispered behind her neck.


    She shivered, clenching her teeth to contain herself as her heart screamed for her to ask him to kiss her, but her reason reminded her that they were at thepany and he was her boss.


    -You¡¯re not going to fire me, are you?


    Damon smiled without stopping what he was doing with his hair. He didn¡¯t know why, every time he appeared in this girl¡¯s field of vision, she always thought he was going to fire her, thinking that she only saw a monster in him and forgetting that the monster had given her pleasure more than once. Thinking this, he looked down at the bulge in his pants and shook his head.


    -I terrify you that much, Miss Turner?


    Olivia wanted to ask him who wouldn¡¯t be afraid of him, but thought better of it for fear of him terrifying her for real. She was just waiting for him to release her hair so she could leave.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 chapter 77

    -Do you have someone in your life, Miss Turner?


    Olivia was surprised by his question and especially by the fact that he¡¯d gone back to being formal. She didn¡¯t understand whether this man was bipr or not, and if he was, she needed to get out of his office before his psychopathic side added to his biprity. Noticing that he had stopped, but without letting go of her hair, she realized that he was waiting for her to answer.


    -No one,¡± she replied, adding, ¡°except my mysterious stranger¡±.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    -Very good,¡± Damon replied.


    She hadn¡¯t expected such a vague answer, but if he¡¯d asked her that question, it would mean he wanted to know something, and she wanted to know too.


    -Just ask me instead of torturing your mind like that, Olivia. I just wanted to make sure you had no excuse for missing thepany party.


    -oh, was all that escaped her lips.


    She was already more than ten minutes with him in that room with the door closed, it could be misconstrued by the staff, maybe say she was seducing the boss for a promotion, she didn¡¯t like that at all.


    -I think I¡¯d better get back to work.


    Damon groaned at this sentence. He knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to make any approach, but he wanted to keep her in his office, away from Martin Dubois¡¯ eyes, since he¡¯d seen very well how he looked at Olivia like a piece of meat.


    -Before you go, Olivia, you know thepany rules: rtionships between colleagues are forbidden.


    -Yes, sir, and don¡¯t worry, because all I¡¯m interested in is my work.


    Maybe for her, but not for Martin, and if he ever found out anything that moved him, he¡¯d move Olivia to another department, even if it didn¡¯t happen. He didn¡¯t care about that.


    -And now you¡¯re ready to go.


    As she reached up and touched his head, she saw that he¡¯d braided her hair and it was falling to the side. She liked braids, but they weren¡¯t her strong point, as they always came loose on their own. She opened her mouth to thank him, but the smile on his lips melted her to the point where she forgot what she wanted to say.


    -Go now, before your boss makes a false report about you.


    -and I¡¯ll justify it by the fact that you kept me.


    -to braid your hair? -they¡¯ll think it¡¯s absurd. Go now.


    She left the meeting room a little disappointed. She knew it wasn¡¯t going to happen, but she¡¯d held out some hope that this man might kiss her because she wanted to so badly, but instead he¡¯d asked her to leave as if nothing had happened. As she closed the door behind her, she saw Stephanie leaning against the wall. She unintentionally let out a little scream, which alerted her.


    -May I ask what you were doing with the boss?


    -Me? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s my ce to ask that question, but the boss¡¯s, since he¡¯s the one who detained me and not the other way round. And if I remember correctly, I think I arrived at the meetingte, so why else would he have kept me?


    -You can lie to everyone, Olivia, but not to me, because I know Damon better than anyone, and let me tell you, if he¡¯d really reprimanded you for beingte, you¡¯d have walked out of that room with tears in your eyes, because I know how sharp and shocking his words are. You came in with your hair down, and now you¡¯re walking out with a braid.


    Olivia huffed. If she¡¯d known she¡¯d run into this girl in love with the big boss on her way out of the meeting room, she¡¯d have asked him to escort her back to his office.


    -You slept with Damon in that room, didn¡¯t you?


    -Olivia had cried out a little too loudly.


    Remembering that Damon was still in the meeting room, Stephanie put her hand over her mouth to prevent another scream from escaping because if Damon were to hear this, she¡¯d be in very serious trouble. She finally let go and Olivia red at her, still offended by what she¡¯d just said.


    -You can go, but I¡¯m not finished with you.


    She didn¡¯t reply and took the elevator down the corridor. It was the worst morning since she¡¯d joined thepany, with Martin looking at her strangely and that girl who wanted her dead for a man who didn¡¯t love her.

 chapter 78

    When Olivia arrived on her floor, she was about to enter her office when Martin¡¯s voice called out to her. She hadn¡¯t liked him at all since he¡¯d stared at her breast because of the button on her blouse. She stopped and saw him advancing towards her. When he reached her height, he surprised her by holding her by the waist and pressing her closer to him. She hupped in surprise as he stared at her lips. She wondered what the hell she¡¯d gotten herself into.


    -But what are you doing?


    -I have to admit, that braid suits you very well, even if I like your hair loose. He¡¯s always liked to see women in braids and I¡¯m not surprised he¡¯d do one for you.


    Olivia opened her eyes wide. And here she thought it was going to go unnoticed, but now two people already knew who had braided her hair and it was sure to cause a scandal.


    -You don¡¯t have to keep quiet, Olivia, but let me remind you that this man is not the one for you, my pretty. I¡¯m here and I want you. He¡¯s blindingly handsome but he¡¯s already broken more than one heart, so don¡¯t get your hopes up.


    She was aware that her boss wasn¡¯t the kind of man she could be around, but to say Martin was better than him would be wrong. He meant Damon was a Don Juan, which he was, but he was doing the same thing right in front of her.


    -If you¡¯re finished, you can let go of me now because I¡¯ve got work to do.


    -And I¡¯m your boss, so I decide to let you go if I want to, and right now I don¡¯t want to. Stop acting like an innocent girl and kiss me, Olivia.


    She couldn¡¯t believe he¡¯d just asked her such a thing. Was she really going to kiss him? It was sheer nonsense. She slipped out of his arms without warning and was about to enter his office when he caught up with her. Without warning, he ced his lips on hers and kissed her forcefully. She kicked him in the crotch and fled into his office while he writhed in pain. She double-locked the door, huffing for escape this time. And to think she¡¯d told the big boss everything was fine. She hoped she¡¯d get the chance to ask him that question again, so she could tell him she didn¡¯t want to work for Martin anymore.


    After Olivia¡¯s departure, Damon returned to his office and was surprised to see James sitting there. Carline was standing in the doorway and he wondered why she was waiting.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    -Is everything all right, Carline?


    -Yes, sir. He arrived while you were away and I was just waiting for you to arrive so I could leave.


    He nodded and she left his office. He looked at James, who had been staring at him all day, thinking he was looking for something. He passed him without a word and sat down.


    -So you¡¯ve finisheding and now you¡¯re ready to go back to work.


    -What are you talking about, James?


    -I know your meeting ended a while ago, but strangely enough you didn¡¯te home and ording to my information, you kept a young girl in the meeting room. You¡¯re definitely not going to change Damon Dixon. I might know who that girl is.


    So his employees thought he¡¯d stayed with Olivia because he wanted to sleep with her. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to, just that it wasn¡¯t too decent in the boardroom.


    -I¡¯m having a party on Saturday and I hope you¡¯ll be there. I¡¯ll call Tylerter and tell him about it.


    -thepany party, I guess, but you usually do it at Christmas, so why so early?


    How could I tell him it was the desire to see Olivia again under her beautiful sheets that drove him to do such a thing? this girl was even going to end up driving him to eat paws, the one thing that repulsed him to the point of nausea.


    -I hope you¡¯ll be there, my dear friend, and it¡¯ll be at my ce, so you have no excuse for saying no.


    James had just fallen naked. Damon never liked to see anyone at home, and now he was having a party at his house with all thepany¡¯s staff. He needed to see a doctor.

 chapter 79

    She hadn¡¯t seen the big boss since the day of the meeting, so she avoided Mr. Dubois as best she could and kept a low profile at thepany. She had returned home on Thursday with the aim of getting plenty of sleep, as Friday would bring work. She was happy because Betty hadn¡¯t shown up to tell her about thepany party in all that time, and that was a joy for her. She¡¯d put her phone on airne mode and saved it so she wouldn¡¯t have to answer any calls until Sunday morning.


    Deciding to watch a movie as usual, she heard the sound of a key in the lock of her door. She wished she¡¯d had super-girl powers to figure out who it was, but instead she¡¯d grabbed a baseball bat to knock the person out.


    When the door opened, she raised her baton ready to strike when her friend¡¯s scream alerted her. She lowered it while ring at her, but from the look on Betty¡¯s face, she wasn¡¯t happy to see her either.


    -sympathetically greeted Turner. No, but if you¡¯d given me the spare keys just to send me to the hospital, then I think I¡¯ll give them back.


    -No, but how would I have known it was you? The mysterious stranger never gave me back my key. And you, Betty, you seem far too calm. What¡¯s going on?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    -I thought you wanted to help me in the name of our friendship, Olivia, but I don¡¯t understand you, what kind of friend have you be? it was announced on Monday that Dixon. Aviation is organizing a party for its staff and you didn¡¯t feel you could tell me about it.


    -But if I remember correctly, you¡¯re not part of the staff, so may I ask why you¡¯re sulking about it?


    -I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve had several opportunities to let me see Damon, but as if you wanted to, you¡¯re not doing anything to help me. I want to go to this party and you¡¯ve got to help me, this time I¡¯ll really see what kind of friend you are.


    Olivia took offence at hearing such words leave her friend¡¯s mouth. And if she thought this story wasn¡¯t going to be an obligation, she was wrong. She got up and left the living room, leaving her two friends behind.


    As she poured herself a ss of water, she heard the sound of footsteps and huffed. She didn¡¯t want to see them again, especially Betty, because she wasn¡¯t her thing to talk to as she pleased.


    -Listen Oli, I¡¯m sorry but it¡¯s just that I feel like everything in my life hase to a standstill. I know you¡¯re always going to tell me that I¡¯m very talented and that I could seed, but I want a man who will support me financially, and the only man I want is Damon Dixon. I want you to find me a way to go to that party.


    -You don¡¯t understand, Betty. It¡¯s his house he¡¯s throwing, so I assume there¡¯ll be some sort of protocol so he can know who¡¯sing in.


    -That¡¯s an even better idea. Who knows, I might just walk in and never walk out again. You still have tomorrow to find a solution, so ask your colleagues, Oli.


    -Yes, but let me also say that there are two of you who covet Damon. There¡¯s also his HR director, and I assure you she¡¯s very clingy, so you¡¯ll have to be tenacious, and so on and so forth, but do you think¡­?


    Before she could finish her sentence, she heard the doorbell ring. She looked at Maggie and felt frightened because the person who hade to her apartment apart from her friends was Damon, and she was afraid of Betty¡¯s reaction.


    -I¡¯ll get the door,¡± Betty announced as she came out of the kitchen.


    Olivia didn¡¯t have time to stop her before she was already gone. She didn¡¯t know where this lie was taking her, and even though she¡¯d told her friend that Damon was the one they both wanted, she didn¡¯t want to point out that she too wanted him more than anything, and that she lost all her senses every time he was near her.


    -What do you think of this whole thing, Oli?


    -that it¡¯s going to cost someone their life, and if it doesn¡¯t, our friendship will go up in mes, and that¡¯s what I don¡¯t want, but she doesn¡¯t want to understand. The more I get to know this man, I feel like I know him but I don¡¯t know where, I¡­


    She didn¡¯t finish her sentence when Betty returned with arge package, which she ced in front of her on the worktop. She wondered who could have delivered it to her.

 chapter 80

    -Who¡¯s the package for?¡± Olivia asked, looking at the package with one eye only, given its size.


    -As far as I know, we¡¯re here in your apartment, which means the package is for you, and don¡¯t worry, I signed for it. The guy asked, ¡°Is it Olivia Turner?


    -But girls, I didn¡¯t order anything.


    Maggie winked at her with a mischievous smile on her lips, which made Olivia stress even more. She¡¯d never been given presents before, especially not in such a big package, so it was only natural that she should be worried, but her friends didn¡¯t seem to understand.


    -I think I know who sent this package,¡± Maggie announced suddenly.


    -Go on, tell me,¡± listed Betty impatiently.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    -I think it¡¯s her boss.


    As Olivia scowled at her after what she¡¯d just said, Betty frowned, which put Olivia in a bad position again. She didn¡¯t know what to make of this girl who thought Damon was hers when perhaps he¡¯d forgotten she even existed.


    -I¡¯m not talking about Damon Dixon, but Martin Dubois, you know, the one who prevented the three of us from spending ourst evening together when we¡¯d already nned everything,¡± Maggie snapped.


    Olivia breathed a sigh of relief as she saw how Betty was still graduallying around, but she knew the package couldn¡¯t havee from Martin Dubois, since she¡¯d been avoiding him all week.


    -And if you were to open the package, Olivia.


    -oh, but of course.


    She walked over to it and opened it. She saw a glittering fabric inside, a magnificent outfit worthy of a great fashion house, and it seemed to let her know that this was a mistake and that this package wasn¡¯t for her. She picked up the note thaty on top, and just as she was about to read it, Betty snatched it from her hands.


    -A beautiful outfit for a beautiful pearl. I know it¡¯ll look great on you so I hope you¡¯ll wear it for Saturday night Olivia Turner, Betty had read.


    Oh, but girls, to say I¡¯m not jealous would be too big a lie, so Oli, please send out the dress and, by the way, I think whoever sent that package deserves a thank-you kiss.


    He richly deserved it, but she was still waiting for him toe to her. She still held out hope that one day she¡¯d have the chance to taste this man¡¯s lips. She wondered why he¡¯d sent her this outfit when it meant nothing to him.


    -I can¡¯t wait to meet this Martin,¡± Betty told him. Oli tomorrow¡¯s thest day, so I¡¯m really hoping you can find me a way onto Damon Dixon¡¯s property, and by the way, it¡¯s much easier. You¡¯ll just have to turn on the charm with this Martin guy as he¡¯s got his eye on you and he¡¯ll be able to supply you with what I need.


    She paid him no attention and ran her hand over the fabric of the dress, thinking of her mysterious stranger, his unique and sensual way of sliding his clothes down her body. She hoped he¡¯d be there and that he¡¯d take this garment away from her for a good part of the night.


    -Do you think he¡¯ll be there, Oli?


    -Who are you talking about, Maggie?


    -your mysterious stranger. I know you well enough and I don¡¯t need you to talk much for me to understand you. Your cheekbones are red while you¡¯re lost in thought. He must be the object of your trouble.


    -I don¡¯t understand why you persist in thinking about this man Oli, he wouldn¡¯t give you his identity and now you¡¯ve got this Martin so why don¡¯t you hang on to forget this mysterious man.


    -Because it¡¯s not easy Betty, you have to understand her, he¡¯s the first man she¡¯s ever had a real first time with, if you can call it that, so you understand that it¡¯s normal for him to still confuse her so much, but who knows, he might be at the party, even if he¡¯s not on Dixon¡¯s staff. Aviation. but I think you¡¯ve lost the game or you¡¯re losing it Olivia, your heart is beating.


    -What nonsense, desire isn¡¯t love so no I haven¡¯t lost the game and for the moment I¡¯m still proving myself don¡¯t forget it¡¯s stretched out over a few months so you can¡¯t conclude now.


    -As you wish, but you¡¯re not going tost long,¡± says Maggie with a wink.

 chapter 81

    The next day, Olivia had worn a more daring but still decent outfit. She was going to find a way to get Betty to attend Damon¡¯s party if she could get her hands off her. She didn¡¯t want to say it, but she hoped Damon wouldn¡¯t notice her friend because she wanted him to. Her daring outfit was for Martin Dubois; she just wanted to get some information out of him and nothing more.


    When she reached his office, she retrieved a file she¡¯d forgotten to give him the day before, a smile forming on her lips as she thanked him for his oversight. This was going to be the key piece for her to get into Martin¡¯s office. Getting up and readjusting her outfit, she left his office determined more than ever. She arrived in front of his desk and knocked despite the fact that the door was ajar. She figured he wasn¡¯t doing anything personal, given the state of the door, and entered, only to be surprised when he zipped up and a young intern pulled down her suit.


    -I¡¯m sorry, I coulde backter.


    -Oh no, Olivia, Miss Rivera was just leaving.


    She looked at him as if wondering when she¡¯d decided to leave, but he red at her. She didn¡¯t dy and went out the door.


    Olivia passed him without a word and crossed her feet in the armchair opposite his desk. Without denying it, Martin was confused by her attitude, but he thought this might be his chance. He in turn sat down in his chair.


    -What you saw is not at all what you think, Olivia, and¡­


    -I didn¡¯t see anything, I don¡¯t think anything and it¡¯s your life, Martin. I came to bring you this file because I forgot about it yesterday and I thought you might need it.


    He remembered that on Monday morning, they¡¯d parted on bad terms because he¡¯d almost attacked her, but on Friday, she was on first-name terms with him and was even talking to him without fear. He remembered getting out of bed and going to work, but now he felt like he was dreaming.


    Realizing that he had her full attention, Olivia wanted to plunge him totally into her world, so she bent down as if to retrieve something from the floor, allowing Martin to admire her ample breasts even more. When she rose to her full height, he was licking his lip and Olivia wondered what she was doing, all because of Betty, but she had to see it through.


    -About tomorrow¡¯s party, Martin, will only thepany staff be there, or are there other people too?


    -as it happens at the big boss¡¯s, I¡¯m not sure but usually when it happens in thepany hall, he gives the invitation to some of his acquaintances and thepany staff present the badge. But I know he has friends who couldn¡¯t miss out, so one thing¡¯s for sure: there¡¯ll be some bias.


    He hadn¡¯t taken his eyes off her chest and lips since he¡¯d been talking, and that annoyed Olivia, but she admitted she was the one who¡¯d sought out this situation.


    -Martin, I¡¯ve got someone who really wants to go to this party and he¡¯s not apany employee. I know it¡¯s crazy, but please, can you find a way for me to do this?


    At first, he wanted to say no, but remembering that he too wanted a taste of this pearl, he was going to ask her under what conditions, since he could have ess to the bias. He left his armchair and came to sit in front of her on her desk. He brought his hand up to her face and began to stroke her cheekbones. Olivia didn¡¯t feel a thing, but she had to y too, so she closed her eyes as if she felt a lot.


    -I can easily find you a bias but I also want something in return and you know perfectly well what I¡¯m talking about. Before you misinterpret what I¡¯m saying, you need to know that it¡¯s apromise.


    Except that this kind ofpromise was not at all reasonable, but she kept that remark to herself. He began to bring his face close to hers and she was willing to push him away, but she shouldn¡¯t do so abruptly for fear of not getting what she wanted. When his lips were close to hers, she breathed:N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    -I¡¯ll be backter for the bias.


    She jumped out of her chair and was about to leave when the door to Martin¡¯s office opened and she was surprised to see Damon.

 chapter 82

    -Mr Dixon, Olivia had said as she passed him on her way out of Martin¡¯s office.


    Damon looked at her hard and his eyes lingered on her blouse, which showed the curves of her breasts. She saw his eyes darken even more with fury and it frightened her a little. She remembered well that on Monday morning in the meeting room, he had warned her that rtionships between colleagues and especially within thepany were not allowed, so she hoped he wasn¡¯t misinterpreting what he saw. She couldn¡¯t bear it and left the office.


    When the door closed on this girl who never ceased to disturb him, Damon looked at Martin, who buried his hands in his pockets as if he wasn¡¯t reproaching himself for anything.


    -So I see you¡¯re getting on very well with Miss Turner,¡± said Damon.


    -I¡¯d say she¡¯s a good employee and she knows how to do everything on time, so she¡¯s easier to work with, and I¡¯d like to thank you for sending her to me. Is there anything you need?


    Damon himself didn¡¯t know why he was there. As he left his office, he wanted to reassure himself that Olivia had received her present, but seeing her in Martin¡¯s office like this irritated him and he was afraid he¡¯dete and Martin had already offered him something.


    -Not necessarily, this is mypany and I can move around as I please. I¡¯ll leave you to it, Mr. Dubois, and be more discreet next time when you¡¯re drooling over the curves of your colleagues¡¯ bodies.


    With that, Damon left the office. He had to talk to Olivia about this at all costs. He was so jealous that he wanted to punish her with a devastating orgasm to make her understand that she was his, but he had to hold back a little and wait for Saturday night. He arrived at her office door and didn¡¯t bother knocking; he opened the door directly and saw her bent over.


    She was still in a position that didn¡¯t leave him indifferent, given that her suit was pulled up and he had a good view of hercy panties. He was trying to figure out what she was looking for, since she hadn¡¯t even noticed he was there.


    Once she¡¯d found the piece a member of thepany¡¯s new construction team had given her, she huffed and poked her head out of the back of the table, but not paying attention, she hit her head and a little moan escaped her lips. This little cry made Damon tense up because it reminded him of all the times he¡¯d caressed her skin and moved in and out of her.


    As Olivia looked to see if the coin¡¯s fall to the floor had screwed her up, she heard a manly throat-clear and gasped. She turned and saw that the big boss was standing behind her. She was so nervous that she took steps backwards as if running away from him, and it was only then that Damon noticed that she had taken off her shoes. This girl was full of mysteries he wanted to discover.


    Her hair was falling back in her face and a few strands were sticking to her skin from my sweat. He was so hypnotized by this natural beauty that he couldn¡¯t resist, so he moved closer to her and with both hands, parted her hair to tuck it behind her ears. Slowly, Olivia raised her head and her gaze drowned in his. Damon couldn¡¯t bear it and ced his lips on hers. He kissed her so hard to punish her for letting Martin see part of her body, even if it was nothing, but instead of it hurting, he heard moans of pleasure leave her lips. Breathless, he released her and, as if this man were the devil himself, Olivia fled to sit in his office chair. Damon buried his hands in his pockets and looked at her, but she ignored himpletely.


    -It could have been anyone who was in your office while you were flexing your redce panties, Olivia.


    She flushed, lowering her head even further. Just hearing him say that made her feel wet when he couldn¡¯t even make love to her. She was just waiting for him to leave, but he was still there as if waiting for an answer from her.


    -But at least if you want to get into an office, you have to knock first.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    -And I suppose if I¡¯d knocked, you¡¯d have hit your head twice as hard, wouldn¡¯t you?


    She bit her lip to let him know he¡¯d won. Damon¡¯s eyes had seen the gesture, but it was his limb that was reacting, proof that every part of his body was living in perfect harmony.

 chapter 83

    -So, Miss Turner, I thought I¡¯d warned you about office rtionships. I imagine Martin Dubois is your boss here, but that¡¯s no reason to strut around his office with your chest out, you know.


    Olivia looked up at him, squinting. She wanted to ask him the meaning of the kiss they¡¯d just exchanged, but thought better of it. She didn¡¯t understand him at all, and from the sneer on his lips, it was clear that he was angry.


    -I¡¯d gone to return a file.


    -And not to tease him, I imagine. I wanted to believe at first that it was the nature of your clothing, but I was surprised to see you responsible as usual when you left the back of your table, which would mean that this seduction was quite intentional. If you value your position, Olivia, be very careful.


    -Yes, sir.


    Damon huffed and puffed his way out of his office. He didn¡¯t want to be hard on her if that had been the case, but it was the frustration of not being able to touch her that was making him so grumpy, and especially the fact that he¡¯d imagined she¡¯d seduced Martin when she¡¯d never done that with him. He was quite jealous, he admitted to himself.


    Olivia hadn¡¯t taken her eyes off the door, still trying to understand. It was Betty who had put her in this situation and now the big boss was threatening to fire her if it ever happened again, but she was still going to keep going and if she was ever fired then maybe Betty would let go of her idea of wanting to seduce Damon. She set to work, ncing at her watch each time to avoid having to pick up Betty¡¯s biaste at night.


    Four o¡¯clock in the evening was Friday, and she knew that Martin wasing home a little early that day, so she had to be quick. She pushed up her chest to give him a good view of her, to give her what she needed and hoped she wouldn¡¯t run into Damon again. When she reached his office, she knocked and he asked her toe in.


    With a feline gait, she advanced to his desk and when she wanted to sit down, Martin arrived in front of her in no time and held her by the waist while looking at the curves of her breasts. She was disgusted to know that she was ying the floozy.


    -So you¡¯ve got my bias?


    -Yes, it¡¯s there and you¡¯ve got what I want too.


    She said nothing and noticed an envelope on the table. She was thinking about the best way to retrieve it when she felt his grip on her buttocks. She tensed and bubbled with anger, needing a miracle right now. Martin began to bring his hand up when he was at the level of her blouse, sending his hand underneath, touching her skin. She knew she¡¯d have shuddered if it had been her mysterious stranger, but right now she felt nothing but the urge to shove his knee into her crotch, but she pitied him that he couldn¡¯t have any more children. He was very close to her breast when the door to her office opened without warning. He pulled away from her very quickly, but she didn¡¯t have the courage to turn around for fear of meeting Damon¡¯s face.


    -And good manners, Miss Rivera,¡± Martin had said angrily.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia blew out her breath and thanked the heavens for this rescue; she intended to thank this girlter. She put her hand on the desk and retrieved the envelope under Martin¡¯s murderous stare, but she didn¡¯t give a damn about him anymore, since she¡¯d just got what she wanted.


    She started to leave his office when Martin grabbed her wrist. She let him do it so as not to arouse suspicion in front of Miss Rivera, who seemed to really like Martin, but he was such an idiot that he couldn¡¯t see it.


    -We¡¯re not finished yet.


    -You¡¯re busy, sir, so I¡¯ll see youter, and I¡¯d say tomorrow night at the party, you¡¯ll like my friend, I assure you.


    Martin red at her to make her understand that even if he was going to enjoy his friend, he¡¯d have to start with her first, and he¡¯d never had a problem sleeping with all the sisters in a family, so with two friends it was no big deal.

 chapter 84

    On Saturday evening, Olivia had nned to meet Betty in front of Damon¡¯s house, but Maggie had insisted oning to help her, and she was happy to do so, because she wanted to get out of herfort zone and try something more beautiful; certainly to seduce her mysterious stranger, or even Damon.


    she heard the doorbell ring and went straight to open it, since she knew it was Maggie. she saw her and when she wanted to take her in her arms, thetter red at her.


    -Can I ask why you¡¯re ring at me, Maggie? I haven¡¯t done anything today, I promise.


    -It¡¯s six o¡¯clock in the evening, Miss Turner, and you haven¡¯t even had your bath yet, but you¡¯re serious, Miss. You want me to drag you into the bathroom again?


    -You know perfectly well I don¡¯te from a gym, so a few minutes will do and if I was in the shower who would have opened the door for you?


    -Get out now and I¡¯ll get the stuff out in the meantime.


    She trusted her soap and washcloth, so there was no need to take days to wash. She came out a few minutester with one towel around her chest and the other around her head.


    -Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re naked under that towel Oli, I wonder if you¡¯d have got away with it if you were on your own.


    -but it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve ever been to a party since I was born, except for the one at the end of the year in high school, but that doesn¡¯t count, or do you have something for me?


    -Yes, a pair of panties that¡¯s quite sexy, as you won¡¯t be wearing a bra because your dress doesn¡¯t allow it.


    she slipped on her panties and a bathrobe at the same time, Maggie pushed her towards her dressing table and once seated, thetter set about drying her hair. she looked at her for a few minutes, not really knowing what to make of it.


    -A problem, Maggie?


    -I¡¯m thinking about your haircut. I need something that will go perfectly with this dress, because I¡¯d like whoever sent it to meltpletely in front of you, and don¡¯t forget you¡¯ve got two cards to y tonight; Damon and your mysterious stranger, even though I think they¡¯re one and the same.


    -But you¡¯re forgetting Betty.


    -You need to understand something today, Olivia. Betty and you are my friends and I¡¯m not making any choices between you. you¡¯re on the same line which is far from being apetition but it is a test of life. this man has his eye on you while Betty wants to force the issue. I¡¯m going to congratte whoever ends up getting him. let¡¯s move on, I¡¯ve found the hairstyle I¡¯m going to do for you.


    Once that part was over, Olivia slipped on her dress and saw the tears rolling down Maggie¡¯s cheeks. She didn¡¯t know why she was crying all of a sudden and thought it might be because the dress looked so awful on her.


    -It¡¯s so ugly?


    -You look wonderful, darling. Go and take your chance tonight.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    she threw herself into his arms and hugged him so tightly. she was his friend, but at that moment she felt like she was his mother.

 chapter 85

    -It¡¯s time to stop this cinema and let you go, I¡¯m sure his eyes are now roaming over every woman in the room.


    she retrieved her clutch bag and saw Maggie leaving behind her. no doubt because she wanted to go home for the night. when they reached the sidewalk, Maggie stopped a cab and instead of giving her address, she gave Damon¡¯s instead, which made Olivia frown.


    -But aren¡¯t youing home, Maggie?


    -Yes, but only after you¡¯ve left, so that I don¡¯t feel insecure. You know perfectly well that I¡¯m a man in a woman¡¯s skin, so I¡¯ll be fine.


    A few minutester, she was standing in front of Damon Dixon¡¯s property. She¡¯d never been in this neighborhood since she¡¯d been here, and she was sure there was a protocol for visiting. the driver got out and opened the door for her.


    As she was still trying to absorb a breath of air to regain herposure, she saw Betty¡¯s silhouette running towards her. she just hoped she hadn¡¯t forgotten her bias.


    -I¡¯ve been waiting for you for an hour, while you¡¯ve been taking your time at home. Are you serious, Olivia?


    she couldn¡¯t believe it. she¡¯d fought so hard for this bias and now she was talking to him as if she were his daughter. she shook her head and huffed.


    -This is the veryst time you¡¯ll address me like this. We¡¯re friends and I¡¯ve always respected you. You¡¯ve asked me to do something I never thought of. I almost lost my job over this and you¡¯re talking to me as if I were your servant. What if I told you I wasn¡¯t? I don¡¯t know what¡¯s got into you to make you so arrogant, but let me tell you, you¡¯re not dating Damon yet and you think you¡¯re the girlfriend of a billionaire.


    Ashamed after everything Olivia had just said to her, she lowered her head. In their group of three, Olivia had always been the one who neverined and sometimes Betty had fun using that against her.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    -I¡¯m sorry Oli, it¡¯s just that at one point I thought you¡¯d arrived before me and that you were already inside. I exined to you that today was myst chance, do you understand? I was just nervous and I didn¡¯t react well, I¡¯m sorry.


    -It¡¯s okay, after all I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do with this bias, shall we?


    they both went through security and as they passed through the great door of the Hall, everyone stopped what they were doing to stare at them. Betty thought for a moment that she was the center of attention, but was jealous when she saw that it was Olivia. at the same time, it was only natural since she was so unique.


    As the man Damon had been chatting to suddenly stopped talking and stared at the entrance, Damon followed his gaze and lost himself in Olivia¡¯s uncertain eyes. He was happy to see her and at the same time angry at all the looks that were throwing her off bnce.


    -Olivia, you¡¯re glowing, or else who¡¯s this beauty you¡¯ve got with you?


    -Martin, this is Betty, my best friend and model. Betty, this is Martin Dubois, my boss.


    -Oh, the famous Martin, I¡¯ve heard so much about you, it¡¯s an honor to meet you and I imagine you¡¯ve got a lot to talk about.


    She winked at Olivia and left. Olivia clenched her fist as she left, having just sold her to Martin.

 chapter 86

    -So your friend has already heard of me,¡± replied Martin when he was alone with Olivia.


    Olivia bit the inside of her cheek. And to think she wanted to avoid exining this to him, to tell him that she was using her name to cover up what her boss was doing or giving her.


    -Yes, when you¡¯ve got a boss who can be sticky, you often dream about him, and I¡¯m talking about dreaming because you¡¯re here, otherwise I¡¯d have said nightmares.


    Waiting for him to get angry so that she could slip away, she heard himugh harder, increasing her level of suspicion. She looked up at him and he winked at her as she continued to scan the room for someone she didn¡¯t know, hoping that person might notice her.


    You¡¯re very beautiful tonight, Olivia, you always have been, but there¡¯s a little something added and please, I beg you to be on first-name terms with me, even if it¡¯s just for once.


    -Okay, just for this evening, since we¡¯re out of thepany.


    The waiter passed by with his tray, Martin retrieved two sses and handed her one. She graced him with a smile and raised it to her lips. It was just as good as what she was drinking at Le Bourget, believing that the CEO of Le Bourget had the same taste as her boss.


    She didn¡¯t want to be on Martin¡¯s arm any more, even if she felt unsettled by the looks on his face. She wanted to slip away into the kitchen, the garden or somewhere else, but to leave this room where she had the feeling she was going to be murdered.


    While she was still trying to think of a reason, she saw Miss Rivera arrive, much to her delight. She didn¡¯t know her first name and intended to ask herter, as she had already saved her from several situations.


    -Hello Martin, Olivia, isn¡¯t it?


    -Yes, and you?


    -Sandra Rivera.


    As she finished her sentence, she stared at Martin and Olivia heard him grunt. She was happy for this beautiful show that gave her the chance to slip away, so she took advantage of it.


    -I¡¯ve got to go to the toilet,¡± she excused herself.


    She received a murderous look from Martin, but she didn¡¯t care about that and hoped she wouldn¡¯t see him again all evening. She began to cross the room in search of two people, one of whom she didn¡¯t know. She hadn¡¯t even seen Betty since they¡¯d entered and wondered what she was still doing.


    When she saw Damon¡¯s silhouette, she wanted to move towards him when she saw the woman with whom he was chatting andughing at the top of his lungs; Stephanie. She thought it would be foolish to go and see him, so it was best not to disturb them and try to rx. She headed for the exit and, once outside, felt better.


    While Betty was in the bathroom redoing her make-up, she had returned to the room with the aim of bringing Damon to his feet. She spotted him with a girl, but that wasn¡¯t going to stop her from doing what she was there to do. She started to move towards him when she bumped into James and his friend Tyler.


    -I¡¯m surprised to see you here, Betty, but how did you do it?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    -A determined woman¡¯s secret.


    -Oh, I forgot about that. This is Tyler, my under protection of the house, and Betty, you already know Tyler, you¡¯ve already heard of him.


    -A real beauty, how would you like to be on my arm tonight, gorgeous?


    Betty grinned as she looked at James to correct her mistake, but he didn¡¯t want to, since he knew this girl was selling herself the dream, but after all, it¡¯s not as if Damon would ever look at her as a woman.


    Tyler, I think Betty prefers multi-billionaires.


    -model,¡± replied thetter.


    This line could have hurt her, but it didn¡¯t, because it was the truth. She was a model and needed a man of his wealth to take her to the top.


    -I imagine you¡¯ve already seen him. He¡¯s busy, so I think you¡¯d better find someone for the evening, unless you don¡¯t mind being on your own.


    There was no way she was going to be on her own all evening, she¡¯d just have to interrupt her little chat with this girl who was much more physically presentable even though they¡¯d both put tons of paint on their faces just for the same man.

 chapter 87

    A few minutester, James rejoined Damon and he was still with Stephanie. He was deep in conversation when Damon again began to scan the room with his eyes.


    -You wouldn¡¯t happen to be looking for someone, would you, my dear Damon?


    -I can¡¯t imagine who he¡¯d be looking for,¡± replied Stephanie, arranging her tie.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She thought she was his wife, but he had no intention of ever putting her on his office couch again, or even worse, making her hispanion; his time hade to an end and it was time she epted that. At the same moment, he heard a throat-clearance and turned around; he was now facing a young girl with a full face of make-up. Damon tried to search his brain to see if he knew her, but he had no recollection of her.


    -James, I¡¯ve been looking all over for you, I must say you¡¯ve managed to disappear, Mr. Dixon, it¡¯s a great pleasure to see you again.


    Damon took the hand she held out to him. It was a good thing she was there for James, he thought, because he didn¡¯t remember her, and from the smile on her face, she really thought she was going to win him over.


    -Damon, I imagine you remember Betty, my little under protection from the club, I introduced you to her the day of the fashion show.


    He took another good look at her and saw that she was the girl he¡¯d left naked in the bathroom. This girl was brave enough to show up in front of him again, and from what he could see, she hadn¡¯t given up on her goals yet, but he had another one he¡¯d been coveting.


    -Is he supposed to know her?¡± asked Stephanie.


    -Yes, let¡¯s say our meeting was a little more special, so it¡¯s safe to say he wouldn¡¯t have forgotten me.


    -Oh, but I wouldn¡¯t think that a girl running after a man as if she were in heat would be a special encounter, mademoiselle. You¡¯re not one of my staff and I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re here. To my recollection, I¡¯ve only given James one bias so I imagine you¡¯ve been warming up my doorman to be here. I think it¡¯s time for me to give my speech.


    He left while Stephanieughed. James red at her, for now, because of her, the me had fallen on him. He didn¡¯t even know who had helped him get her to this party.


    Needing some fresh air, he stepped out onto the terrace and noticed a young girl in a sparkling dress in the distance. He remembered that she was the one who had drawn all eyes to her when she first arrived. He walked over to her and saw that she was looking up at the stars in the sky.


    -such a splendid young woman would be having a good time indoors, not staring up at the sky as if praying for a miracle.


    At the sound of this unfamiliar voice, Olivia turned around and saw a tall man with a good figure. He might have thought it was a joke, but it was exactly that. She wanted a miracle and that miracle was her mysterious stranger.


    -I¡¯m James and this is you?


    -Olivia, I¡¯m an employee of Dixon. Aviation.


    -Oh, I see, I guess it wasn¡¯t Stephanie who interviewed you, because otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have given you the job. She never hires girls prettier than her and that¡¯s why the majority of thepany¡¯s staff are men.


    Olivia smiled at this. It sounded just like Stephanie, since she coveted the big boss. She saw the man advancing towards her and looked around. They were alone outside, but strangely enough, she wasn¡¯t afraid of him.


    -He¡¯s about to start his speech, so would you like toe in?¡± he said, holding out his hand.


    Just as Damon was about to begin his speech, he saw two figures he knew very well enter. He clenched his fists as he saw how Olivia was smiling with James when he hadn¡¯t even had a chance to hear the sound of her voice. He wanted to go over to them when he was interrupted.


    -she¡¯s too beautiful for him, so don¡¯t waste your time because I know she can¡¯t ept, Tyler whispered in his ear.


    He looked at Olivia again, and indeed, she was very beautiful, and he¡¯d chosen a dress that perfectly suited the curves of her body. He was even more reassured to know that she was with James than with Martin Dubois.

 chapter 88

    After Damon¡¯s speech, a dance wasunched, rather like the opening of the ball. From the podium where he stood, he didn¡¯t take his eyes off Olivia, for she was his date and no other. Stephanie was searching the room for him and so was Betty. Olivia was still on James¡¯s arm and considering that he was going to be her date when she saw her bossing towards them. Atst she was going to see him up close.


    -Olivia, I¡¯m d to see you, it seems you¡¯ve been avoiding me all evening.


    -Mr. Damon, I think you¡¯ve been busy with your HR manager, and you know as well as I do that it¡¯s not nice to interrupt two people who seem to be getting along just to say hello.


    Damon wondered whether he was dreaming or the youngdy was jealous. He liked the fact that she wasn¡¯t hiding it. It showed him that he hadn¡¯t been the only one to suffer throughout the evening when he wanted to be with her.


    -James, I think your partner¡¯s waiting for you at the dance, so why don¡¯t you leave Olivia to me?


    Thetter frowned, not understanding who thispanion was waiting for him, but Damon gave him a discreet sign that he wanted Olivia, and thetter quickly understood.


    -Oh yes, and I imagine I¡¯m going to have a hard time of it between her jealousy and everything else. Have a nice evening, Olivia.


    He left and without dy, Damon grabbed Olivia¡¯s hand and dragged her to the dance floor. It was a slow dance and all the couples were into it.


    -Why didn¡¯t you speak to me when you arrived, Olivia?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    -I told you, you were with Stephanie and since you were having augh, I didn¡¯t want to be a troublemaker, so I slipped away until your friend James came to take me back inside. You could have done the same, couldn¡¯t you, or do the employee-boss rules apply to this too?


    -Yes, except that when I wanted to, Martin Dubois grabbed your hand and dragged you off with him.


    Olivia felt very hot despite the room¡¯s air-conditioning, as being glued to this man wasn¡¯t helping her at all. They were dancing, of course, but it was more like forey for the real thing. She was waiting for the song to stop so that she too could stop dancing, but it was a wasted effort.


    She rested her head against the man¡¯s chest and looked to her left when she caught the murderous look Stephanie was sending her. She huffed and puffed, believing she could hold out, but this girl was just about to leave her date and pounce on her.


    She turned her head to the right, thinking she¡¯d get away with it, but it was even worse than she¡¯d thought, for she was facing Betty¡¯s gaze, which was even cker than Stephanie¡¯s. She could read in his eyes that he was even more deadly than she was. She could even read in his eyes that best friend or not, she¡¯d be willing to kill her for this man.


    She couldn¡¯t bear it and now looked at Damon, who had locked eyes with her, and she felt as if time had stopped. She remembered that day in the restaurant and it was just as perfect as in the restaurant. He lowered his head to kiss her when she turned away. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to, but she didn¡¯t want to do it in front of all thepany¡¯s employees to avoid being seen as the girl who slept with the boss.


    Damon grunted at her gesture but didn¡¯t insist. A few minutester, the music stopped and she thanked the heavens. She was in a hurry to get away from Damon and hide when a cocktail tray crashed into her. Luckily, she was already at an exit that certainly led to the kitchens.


    -I¡¯m sorry miss, oh shit I¡¯ve ruined your dress, you¡¯ll have to do something. I¡¯ll clean it up.


    -Don¡¯t bother, just tell me where I can find soap and water and I¡¯ll take care of it myself.


    -Sure, follow me.


    They took the elevator and once it stopped, it opened onto a truly magnificent floor. Olivia was literally drooling and forgot why she was there. She even wondered if she was still on Damon¡¯s property.


    -Well, since you¡¯ll have to take off your dresspletely, I¡¯ll leave you in this private space where you won¡¯t run the risk of meeting any perverts. Here¡¯s a shirt you can wear while you clean your dress.


    Olivia picked it up and thanked her. This shirt had her boss¡¯s scent on it, but she didn¡¯t think she was on his floor since they¡¯d taken the elevator, so it was certain she was somewhere else.

 chapter 89

    Although he¡¯d been looking for her for minutes when she¡¯d escaped from his arms, Damon hadn¡¯t found her in the room and was leaning towards the fact that she¡¯d certainly gone home. And to think he¡¯d wanted to make up for lost time with her. He¡¯d lost it again. He huffed and decided to leave the party, after all he saw no point in staying there. He went to his private elevator, which led to his quarters where no one ever set foot, and of which only his housekeeper was aware. When the car stopped, he got out, but didn¡¯t send it back. He took off his jacket and shirt, eager to plunge into a cold bath, but he hadn¡¯t given up on the idea of possessing this girl that night. He was going to take a bath, change his clothes and get out of here without anyone finding him. He was about to take the risk of showing her who he really was if that was the only condition for still having her for himself.


    When he got to his room, he retrieved his tablet from the bed to check that everything was all right at home. There were surveince cameras everywhere, and he activated the ones in his quarters when he was away. On the second floor, everything was perfectly fine.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He then decided to check what had happened in his quarters during the short time he¡¯d been with his employees. In the corridors, the living room and his bedroom, there was nothing to report, but towards the end, he saw his housekeeper with a girl who was none other than Olivia. He frowned as he followed where they had gone and saw that it was in his bathroom; he watched what was happening in his bathroom through the video surveince and saw Olivia cleaning her dress, mumbling inaudible phrases. He was even more astonished to see that she was wearing his shirt and that, strangely enough, it fit perfectly.


    His member began to harden and he was so happy because the risk he was about to take was unnecessary. It was now up to him to control everything.


    While her dress still smelled of cocktails, Olivia didn¡¯t know what to do and was afraid that the owner of the premises would find her and interpret this badly. She was still busying herself with the task when the light bulb suddenly stopped glowing, giving way to a feshia-red glow. This one was reminiscent of her nights at Le Bourget, and instead of being frightened, she was rather happy because she was hopeful that it was this man who kept haunting her. She didn¡¯t want to circte and waited patiently for him toe to her if it really was him.


    -You look wonderful in that shirt, even better than the owner, she¡¯d heard.


    It was his voice and his perfume, not unlike that of her boss, titited her nostrils. She was so happy that she was just waiting to find herself in his arms.


    -You¡¯re Damon Dixon¡¯s friend, so it¡¯s perfectly normal that you should be here.


    -I¡¯ve never stopped thinking about you and I couldn¡¯t pass up this opportunity to see you again, Olivia. Your shadow follows me everywhere, you know,¡± he said, tucking a lock of hair behind her ear.


    His touch electrified her and she wondered what it would be like when he caressed her skin. She was so looking forward to it, but by the look of him, she could tell he was taking his time.


    -But why this lighting, you¡¯re still not ready to show me your face when you say you¡¯ve missed me?


    -We¡¯re not ready to take that step, Olivia, you¡¯re not ready to know my identity because you¡¯re still calling me by my first name and if I tell you, I promise you¡¯ll never be able to call me by my first name again, so let¡¯s forget about it and enjoy the evening, shall we, gorgeous?


    She nodded and without dy, the man¡¯s lips crushed against hers. It was so pleasant that a moan escaped her lips. Nothing had changed in the way she kissed, this man was as gentle as ever.

 chapter 90

    -Let¡¯s start by experimenting with this bathroom, my Olivia.


    -I think that would be a good start,¡± she replied, moaning.


    Satisfied with her answer, Damon lifted her up and mmed her against the bathroom wall. He left her lips and began kissing her neck. Olivia was on fire, so she didn¡¯t wait and started to undo his belt. He had his hands all over her body and she thought it was the most beautiful caress of her life.


    -your breasts are so sharp through the fabric of this shirt.


    She knew her breasts could only be sharp from the excitement that consumed her. When she managed to get rid of her belt, she pulled down her fly and sent her hand into Damon¡¯s boxers. When she caught his member, Damon came to a screeching halt. He¡¯d been waiting for days to have this girl¡¯s fairy fingers around his member.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    -You can¡¯t stop now or I¡¯ll have to m you against that wall,¡± Olivia warned him in a threatening voice.


    He was willing tough at her, knowing she¡¯d never have the strength even to lift his leg, but this wasn¡¯t the time forments. He wanted to punish her for being in too much of a hurry, so he undid the button on his shirt that was at chest level and caught her breast in his hand.


    -Don¡¯t you dare,¡± Olivia huffed.


    -You don¡¯t want me to give you pleasure, my beautiful Olivia, I thought that¡¯s what you wanted, so let yourself go, my beautiful little one, I assure you you¡¯ll like it.


    Without waiting for her answer, he captured her nipple in his mouth and sucked on it. She threw her head back, forgetting that she was pressed up against a wall, which caused her to hit her head, but at a moment like this, when her whole body was burning with passion, she couldn¡¯t feel a thing.


    Unable to stand the ordeal any longer, she grabbed Damon¡¯s cock and began to direct it towards her pte, but he was so absorbed in what he was doing that he felt nothing. It came as a shock when he felt her moan as if she¡¯d just been delivered and so had he. Strange as it sounded, he was enjoying where his member was now.


    -You can move, please, I don¡¯t feel anything like that.


    He looked up at her and saw that she had thrown her head back and her eyes were closed. She was trying as hard as she could to move against him and he could feel it, but he couldn¡¯t understand it. He looked down and saw that almost half of his member was inside her. Like a little click in his head, he released her and she hit the floor in a fall that wasn¡¯t at all pretty. Damon stormed out of the bathroom.


    Olivia didn¡¯t understand what was going on, and worse still, her brain didn¡¯t want to function properly because her lower abdomen was on fire. She couldn¡¯t understand what had suddenly taken hold of her, yet everything was perfectly fine, unless she¡¯d made a mistake without realizing it. She stood up, holding the wall, and went in search of him. She hoped she¡¯d be able to find him, but as she couldn¡¯t see a thing in the dim light, she doubted she would. She headed for what she thought was the exit, and once in her room, she was moving forward without knowing where when she bumped into a strangely hard body. She immediately thought it was him, and as she¡¯d just fallen backwards, she was afraid he might escape.


    -can you exin what¡¯s happening all of a sudden?


    -Oh, but now Mademoiselle is using the formal form of address, but when it came to tricking me, she didn¡¯t think of the formal form, which is a good idea, Olivia. Why didn¡¯t you tell me from the start that your aim was to trap me?


    She didn¡¯t understand why he¡¯d said she wanted to trap him when she¡¯d done absolutely nothing. Everything was going pretty well until his mood suddenly changed.

 chapter 91

    -Don¡¯t y innocent with me, Olivia, I know perfectly well that this is what you wanted, to trap me so that you could ckmail me and extort money from me.


    Olivia was stunned by everything he was saying. At no time in her life had she nned to do something like this. She just wanted to have fun with him and nothing else, since she didn¡¯t even know what he looked like. She knew she wasn¡¯t a wealthy girl but finding herself being used for no reason, she couldn¡¯t stand it at all.


    -I don¡¯t even know you, so how could I set you up as you say?


    -You know perfectly well that I never drown without protection, yet you dared when you knew I was absorbed in desire. Tell me, Olivia, you¡¯d calcted from home and you knew that today was your fertile day, didn¡¯t you? You wanted to stick a kid on my back so that I¡¯d take this responsibility for life.


    -But that wasn¡¯t my intention at all, I assure you, I just thought I¡¯d get a head start and¡­


    -and I¡¯m going to take a shower and I don¡¯t want to see you when I get back.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She herself didn¡¯t want to stay any longer, but she didn¡¯t see why he thought he had the power to throw her out when she was at her boss¡¯s house, but to avoid trouble, it was better that she obeyed him. She had no idea how to cope in this kind of lighting and she certainly couldn¡¯t go out in that shirt. Sure, he was in the shower, but she had to get her dress back.


    She headed for what she assumed was the door and when she entered, she was simply strolling along, hearing the water running and the man grunting.


    Damon couldn¡¯t bring down the temperature, which was only amplifying in his member. He knew he¡¯d gone too far in his reaction, but he couldn¡¯t bear the knowledge that he¡¯d ended up inside her unprotected. He was avoiding scandal and more than one woman had already let him know she was carrying his child when she wasn¡¯t. He knew she wasn¡¯t like that, but he¡¯d acted out of distrust.


    When he heard slow footsteps, he concluded that it was her and that she was certainly looking for her dress and had a problem with this kind of lighting. She was heading straight for him without realizing it, and this brought a smile to his lips. He was naked under the spray and just waiting for the moment when she would be closer to him.


    As she moved forward without knowing where, hoping to stumble on his dress very soon, she hupped in surprise when she suddenly felt cold water soaking her. She was sure she¡¯d catch mria in no time if she didn¡¯t get out of there.


    Even though a few minutes earlier he¡¯d been angry with her because he thought she was trying to trick him, he was now the happiest to see her unknowingly getting closer to him on her own. His shirt was suddenly see-through and his member was sure enjoying it.


    It was agony for her not to be able to get out of there and she even wondered where her mysterious stranger was so that he could help her. He could get her out of there just by giving her his dress. While she was still thinking, she bumped into what she identified as a body and when she was about to fall backwards, powerful arms caught her by the skin of her teeth. She felt his manhood clinging to her belly, which made her blush even more.


    -You¡¯re even cuter when you blush.

 chapter 92

    She was happy to be in his arms despite the fact that she felt a little fevering on any moment. Damon captured her lips and kissed hernguorously; he now wondered if he was crazy at the moment when he wanted to reject her to once again curb this insatiable desire that was making life hard for his member.


    Remembering what he had imed a few minutes earlier, Olivia no longer felt able to continue this knowing that he already had an opinion of her that was false to boot. She withdrew and began to back away, which for a start Damon didn¡¯t understand, but when his brain kicked in, he remembered what had happened.


    -I¡¯m sorry, Olivia. I know I shouldn¡¯t have judged you like that but I think we¡¯ll talk about itter because right now I think I¡¯m going to explode.


    She couldn¡¯t stand the torture going on in her stomach either, but there was no way she was going to give herself to him again when he had that image of her. It disturbed herpletely, but if she didn¡¯t want to end up in court one day, she¡¯d better leave.


    -my dress, was all that came out of her mouth.


    Damon closed his eyes, realizing that he¡¯d really hurt her with what he¡¯d said, even though it hadn¡¯t been his intention. He realized he¡¯d been aplete asshole, but there was just no way he¡¯d let her go, even though he¡¯d organized this evening so they¡¯d have a chance to see each other and share a pleasant moment.


    It was up to him to take the first step in silencing the fear he saw in her. He moved towards her and stared without her being able to see his gaze on her. He knew that words wouldn¡¯t work, so he thought gestures might be better. He grabbed her hand as she hupped in surprise. He brought it gently to her member, which was stretched to its full length.


    This contact rekindled a sluggishness in her that she was desperate to extinguish. It was certain that if he took another step, she wasn¡¯t going to resist. When Damon released the hand still holding her member, he cupped her face and crushed his lips to hers. It felt so good to kiss her that he could spend his whole life doing nothing else.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Feeling faint from that feverish kiss, Olivia brought her hands back to hold on to Damon when she realized he was as naked as a ss. This made her blush even more.


    -I know the water¡¯s cold and you might catch a fever, but I¡¯ll always keep you warm under this spray.


    Without understanding how, he carried her and, quite naturally, she wrapped her legs around his waist. He brought her back to the wall and, without dy, grabbed a bag of condoms lying on it and wasted no time in tearing open the wrapping. He quickly slipped it around her member and prated her in one go, causing her to sigh as he grunted.


    He crushed his lips to hers without moving, which made Olivia sigh in frustration. He too was suffering from thisck of movement, but he was waiting for her to ask him, he wanted to hear the sound of her pleasure-stamped voice again.


    -You can move.


    -badly said,¡± Damon retorted.


    Olivia wanted to do what he¡¯d done a few minutes earlier, i. e. leave the bathroom, but she knew she wasn¡¯t going to survive if she tried.


    -You can move, please.


    For all answer, Damon crushed his lips to hers while giving her his first thrust, which made her moan louder. She¡¯d missed this so much. The water running over their bodies gave yet another taste to this moment that was just unique in a world where they were alone to exist without anything or anyone, just two people addicted to sex.

 chapter 93

    Olivia was so absorbed in the pleasure and sensations that were shaking her body that she was no longer aware of what she was doing. Everything was so intense that she found herself unintentionally biting Damon¡¯s wing shoulder. Even though this man¡¯s muscr arms held her tightly and she was safe, she was still afraid of falling as her whole body vibrated like never before.


    She¡¯d certainly had simr moments with this man, but each time it was so different from thest and, above all, so good. Feeling her body move into another phase of pleasure, she let go of Damon¡¯s back and clung to his hair. Even so, it made absolutely no difference whatsoever to the explosion brewing throughout her body. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore and it looked so devastating, her eyes fluttered and her head lifted to the ceiling, she felt the point of no returning when Damon started to slow down, something she didn¡¯t like at all.


    -You canmit murder when you¡¯re full of pleasure, Princess.


    -and murder I¡¯d reallymit if you stopped moving inside me. You can¡¯t do that to me or you¡¯ll really die and¡­N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Damon¡¯s interruption was sopletely turning her brain inside out that she couldn¡¯t believe it. She huffed and puffed, but it didn¡¯t help her situation at all. She had to do something to make him move harder.


    -I don¡¯t know why I¡¯dmit murder, and besides, you deserve it, you know, I¡¯m going to¡­


    She stopped dead in her tracks when he gave her a powerful lick, and Olivia was proud of that, but unfortunately he stopped again, which increased her frustration. She didn¡¯t really know what this man wanted from her, but she still wished he¡¯d put aside his resentment and put her out of her misery.


    -I may have said the wrong thing. What I wanted you to know is that I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re getting angry, you do it afterwards, don¡¯t you?


    -You¡¯ve got a funny way of adding even more lust to our time together, biting me like a virgin in heat and scratching me like a girl shaking with orgasm, not forgetting my hair, which you never stop attacking. It doesn¡¯t have to be that bad.


    She pursed her lips to keep fromughing. She didn¡¯t even realize what she was doing, but they could talk about itter. Something more important was going on and they had to get on with it.


    -If you don¡¯t continue now I swear I¡¯ll walk out of here and into the party room naked and maybe with the shirt on and everyone there will know the truth and I¡¯m even sure your friend Damon Dixon wouldn¡¯t like what you¡¯re doing with his employee.


    He pursed his lips to keep fromughing. So she was threatening him in his own home. He knew she¡¯d be able to go out with his shirt on, since Mademoiselle went absolutely crazy when her arousal reached an unfulfilled climax. He forgot this moment of conversation and concentrated on their next orgasm, which was not long ining.


    Capturing her lips in a feverish kiss, he hugged her even tighter as her thrusts intensified. He could see that she was certainly holding back to avoid crunching or wing him again, but he didn¡¯t agree at all when she held back the sound of her moans. That sound, too, he liked to hear.


    -I¡¯m not going to¡­ hold out, Olivia had said between moans.


    He had no reason to deny her the pleasure that heralded his own, so he captured her nipple with his lips and sucked as he continued to lose himself in her. She screamed louder and louder, and it was safe to say she could be heard across town. Feeling her fall back on him, the contraction of his pte muscles encircled her member, orchestrating her orgasm as well. With a husky, sexy growl, he thrust deeper and deeper into her, each time causing his seed to spill into the condom. He didn¡¯t know how long this moment of no return hadsted for the two of them, but it was certain that even he wasn¡¯t going to be able to stand up, but she was so clinging to him that there was no way of putting her down while the water was still flowing over both their bodies.

 chapter 94

    While she still wouldn¡¯t let go of him, Damon wondered whether he really had a young woman with him or a little four-year-old girl who was afraid of people. Not wanting to frighten her since he already didn¡¯t know what was going on, he went out with her and grabbed two towels. He gently ced her on the bed and started to get up when she clung to him. He huffed, thinking that he really needed to check her age again, because right now, it was more than surprising.


    -Olivia, you know I have to¡­


    -If you leave me alone for just one second, I¡¯ll carry out my threat, which means I¡¯ll leave this room naked, or maybe with my shirt on to make it more believable, and I¡¯ll never want to see you again.


    Damon would have preferred her to do this so he wouldn¡¯t hurt her, because with what he was going through with her, sooner orter she was going to suffer and he knew it. Sure, she told herself they were just having fun, but he knew it wouldn¡¯t be long before she snapped and the only thing he¡¯d do then would be to ask her to forget him forever.


    -Why are you silent?Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    -I can think of another position that will make you groan so much you¡¯ll forget your threat, but first I¡¯d like you and Olivia to have a little talk.


    -That sounds very serious. If it¡¯s to apologize for your bad joke, it¡¯s forgettable since you¡¯ve finally put on a condom.


    -I¡¯d have to apologize for that too, but I¡¯d like to make it clear to both of us. I like spending time with you, I like the way you make me feel during our lovemaking and with every day that passes, I want to lose myself in you even more¡­


    Olivia opened her mouth in an ¡°o¡±. If she was a teenager who was bad in bed, she might have thought this man wanted to pick her up, but now maybe he was going to ask her to be his mistress or something, and she was sure she¡¯d say yes without thinking since she loved his cock so much and wanted to make sure it was all hers.


    -But I¡¯ll hurt you because I¡¯m not a loving man who loves a woman, I just don¡¯t have time for such trivia so I¡¯d like to reassure myself that we¡¯re interpreting this in the same way and that you won¡¯t think I¡¯ve used you or anything because I wouldn¡¯t want to make myself out to be the viin of the pieceter on.


    She was disappointed by the rest of his sentence, but after all, she wasn¡¯t a supermodel to have the chance of seducing such a man, who was certainly a billionaire by the standards of his boss. He said he liked what he shared with her in the bedroom, but that was about as far as it went.


    -I think I¡¯ll think about it tomorrow and enjoy you even more now.


    A big smile spread across Damon¡¯s lips, he¡¯d expected her to balk or pout, but she was very understanding, and fortunately she wasn¡¯t orgasming to sayter that she¡¯d been duped. He got rid of the condom still around his member and joined her on the bed. No matter how much he told her he didn¡¯t want her, not even as a mistress, but the very thought of her with another man made him feel murderous. She was his and not someone else¡¯s.


    -Oh, but what you¡¯re doing is far from a caress and I¡¯d even say it¡¯s an assault. Do you want to return the bathroom w?


    Damon snapped back to reality and realized that knowing she was with someone else had made him so angry that he was really trying tomit murder, but on the wrong person. He blew out his breath, shaking his head frantically. He had to calm down and stop thinking she was going to be taken.


    -did you forget to sign an important file or something?


    -Do you really think this is the right time to be talking about something like this, Olivia? two people, a man and a woman, both naked on a bed, talking about work, frankly? your case needs to be reviewed, my dear, but to be frank with you, I was thinking of the best way to kill any man who dared approach you.


    After this sentence, he crushed his lips to hers. Olivia was still stunned by what he¡¯d just said, but now was not the time to delve into her brain while her whole body was still beginning to burn under this man¡¯s iparable caresses.

 chapter 95

    Hourster, Betty had been looking for Olivia for hours and couldn¡¯t find her; she was really very angry with her because apart from the moment she¡¯d seen Damon with that Stephanie girl on his arm, she wanted to see him alone to y on his charm but strangely, Olivia had disappeared just like her boss, which made her think a lot. She still wanted to ask Stephanie if she¡¯d seen him by chance, but she also gave the impression that she was looking for someone, and at this party, there was no one missing apart from those two. Betty was still hoping to catch her breath when she thought she¡¯d ask Martin, since he was the one with her eye on Olivia.


    She walked towards him with a false smile, as she wanted to make a good impression, but was not surprised when he saw her twerking with a redhead.


    -Oh Martin, you¡¯re not losing your touch, I was hoping to find Olivia here.


    -If I remember correctly, you¡¯re Betty, her best friend. No, I¡¯m not with Olivia, and she ran off pretty quickly after your sudden departure, so you¡¯vee to the wrong ce.


    -And don¡¯t you have any idea where I could find her since you know her a little better from the office?


    Martin frowned at this, but said nothing. He swept his eyes around the room and didn¡¯t see the person he was looking for, so he didn¡¯t waste any more time thinking.


    -I think if you can find the CEO, you¡¯ll have found Olivia.


    Betty frowned at this. How could Damon be Olivia¡¯s shadow when Martin was the one she would normally be interested in. She hoped she was with Damon for the sole purpose of convincing him for her because otherwise she was going to regret this betrayal. She had to know Damon¡¯s whereabouts at all costs. She crossed the room and, on the other side, found Jamesughing with Tyler.


    -You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re having fun, Betty, what¡¯s going on?


    -I¡¯m talking about Damon Dixon. He¡¯s been missing for a while now and nobody knows where he is.


    -Am I dreaming, or are you already acting like Damon¡¯s wife when you¡¯re not even his girlfriend?


    -I don¡¯t think I asked you that, so you might want to calm down a bit. James, are you telling me?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    -But what kind of question is that, Betty? We¡¯re at a party where everyone¡¯s having a good time, so how would you like me to know Damon¡¯s position? He¡¯s a grown man and he could be screwing any girl he wants right now or maybe he¡¯s on an emergency call or even still in the room, so why are you looking for him?


    -I¡¯m looking for my best friend, Olivia, and ording to Martin, if I can find Damon, I can find Olivia.


    Hearing the implication behind this sentence, Tyler and Damonughed, while Betty was confused by their attitude. She didn¡¯t understand why they were amused when she was just looking for her best, but the two boys didn¡¯t understand why Damon would hang out with a girl who was even higher up Betty¡¯s list when supermodels were killing each other for him. it was just absurd.


    -I think whoever told you that should join a psychiatric hospital because I don¡¯t think Damon would let your girlfriend stick to him like glue if she¡¯s like you.


    That was where he was wrong, Betty thought, because Olivia wasn¡¯t like her, but she was more of aposed girl with a natural charm, a chance that the universe had given her, but she had to talk to Damon at all costs.


    -I want you to do something for me, James. I know Damon is your best friend, a very close friend, so could you ask him where he is and let me know without him knowing? please, just this once.


    -I didn¡¯t know men could do that, y matchmaker,¡± Tyler replied, earning a re from Betty.


    -I can¡¯t do that. Damon¡¯s a grown man and he¡¯s looking at the woman he wants. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re trying so hard to seduce him, but you have to understand that if from day one he¡¯s judged you, whether positively or negatively, that¡¯s what he¡¯ll keep of you until the end. Damon is like that and he won¡¯t be able to change.


    She bit her lip, if James wasn¡¯t going to help her then Olivia was going to take care of it whether she liked it or not.

 chapter 96

    Feeling exhausted after making love to her for most of the night, Damon didn¡¯t want to finish her off so he took her in his arms after theirst orgasm and Olivia tried to look him straight in the eye despite the dim light. Damon didn¡¯t fear anything at all since he knew she couldn¡¯t see him at all.


    -Are you staying until dawn?¡± Olivia asked, hoping he¡¯d say yes.


    -You¡¯re much too tired and I think you need a rest. I¡¯m here with you and you¡¯re safe, so you¡¯re in no danger.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She gave a thin smile and closed her eyes. It was certain that she couldn¡¯t hold out, and it was a good thing this man was so attentive to her, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have known how to leave.


    Stroking her hair, Damon wondered what he was going to do. He had a twinge in his heart and palpitations too. It was really strange what this girl could do to him, but he mustn¡¯t let it fool him. She wasn¡¯t for him, and he had nothing to offer a girl like that who would just ask for attention and time.


    As her breathing became more regr, Damon concluded that she¡¯d fallen asleep andid her head on the pillow¡­ he was exhausted too, but if he tried to close his eyes, he was sure he¡¯d wake up the next day in that bed with her, which was not a good thing at all. He got up and went to the bathroom. He took a quick bath and when he finished, he dressed again to go to the party room, but before leaving the room, he ced a kiss on her forehead.


    When his elevator opened, he stepped out and walked along the corridor. He found himself in front of his hall, which was crowded with a few people. He just hoped no one had noticed his long absence.


    -Mr. Dixon, he¡¯d heard.


    Betty was d he was back and realized that James was absolutely right; he must have gone on urgent business, since he was still in a suit. When he turned back to her, she gave him her best smile.


    Damon huffed as he watched the girl in front of him trying to pull off her seduction game, which was practically nil. He wondered if he¡¯d done the right thing going back to that room, for here he¡¯d left a sublime beauty on his bed to find himself face to face with this shoddy girl.


    -Mademoiselle, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d see you again. I see you¡¯re enjoying a little more of the hospitality you¡¯ve given yourself.


    -You¡¯ve been missing for hours, and I hope the situation wasn¡¯t so serious. I¡¯m looking for a certain girl, Olivia Turner, and I wonder if you might know where she is.


    Damon frowned, not knowing why she was now asking him. Of course he wanted to tell her that she was peacefully asleep in his apartments after a good time of love just to dump this girl, but he didn¡¯t know what her rtionship with Olivia was and he didn¡¯t want to put her in a bad position.


    -I think the only reason this girl ended up at this party is because she¡¯s an adult and I also think it¡¯s because she works for me, so can I ask why you¡¯re looking for her and what your rtionship is?


    Betty was already happy to know that he wasn¡¯t with Olivia during her hours of absence, which was good enough, but she couldn¡¯t say that Olivia was her best friend either, or Damon might have to send her away when she needed her with him to win what she coveted.


    -You know I¡¯m a top model and I¡¯m going to make it big soon, so that¡¯s why I¡¯m looking for her for an interview tomorrow.


    Damon rolled his eyes to keep fromughing. This girl was really serious about Olivia being a dress consultant? unless he didn¡¯t know everything about her anyway, she used to work in his nightclub and how did she manage to be a dress consultant?


    -Cell phones exist to reduce human suffering, just text and you¡¯ll get what you want, miss.


    After this sentence, he passed her to leave when she caught him by the arm. It was the very first time anyone had dared to do this, and Damon would never have expected it to be this shabby girl. He turned to her and red.


    Frightened by the darkness in his eyes, Betty quickly released him, taking a few steps back.


    -I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I think I¡¯d better go, it was a lovely evening.


    -You¡¯d better.

 chapter 97

    By around four in the morning, everyone had left and all he needed to do was get some rest. He looked at the state of the ce and felt anger welling up inside him, but since he¡¯d had a good time and that was the whole point of the party, he forgot about it and decided to go to his quarters. When the elevator left him, he walked along the corridor and found himself in front of her bedroom door. Everything was still drowned in subdued lights, and since everything was so quiet, he imagined she was still asleep. He entered the room and went straight to change. He wanted to switch the lighting back to normal, but there was no way he could do it from a distance, and he didn¡¯t fully trust Olivia either, so he decided instead to let the room plunge into total darkness, hoping she didn¡¯t have a phobia of the dark, but before that, he decided to put something on her skin so she wouldn¡¯t wake up the next day naked, even though he would have preferred that. Once done, he ced a kiss in her hair and left the room.


    He¡¯d never slept anywhere but in his bedroom, and finding himself in another room was so strange for him, but if he didn¡¯t want her to suspect anything the next day, he had to do this.


    He¡¯d been in bed for some time now, and was wondering what would happen next. He wondered what her reaction would be when she thought she¡¯d slept with her best friend in his house, and even worse in his bedroom and on his bed, his boss. It would be funny and beautiful to see, he thought, but besides that, he knew she¡¯d never forgive him for what he was doing when she found out who he really was.


    Turning over for the umpteenth time in that soft bed, Olivia wondered if she¡¯d already arrived in paradise, given that she¡¯d slept as if sedated. It was so good she didn¡¯t want to open her eyes, but the smell of the room caught her attention. That scent she was sniffing on theforter belonged to only one person, Damon Dixon her boss. But she couldn¡¯t see how this could be, unless the paradise she¡¯d gone to but hadn¡¯t died was his home.


    Oh no!¡± she cried inwardly. She remembered thepany party, yes she¡¯d bumped into a woman who¡¯d spilled cocktail on her dress and she¡¯d gone to clean it up when all of a sudden¡­ she bit her lip as she remembered the arrival of her mysterious stranger whom she hadn¡¯t expected at all. She couldn¡¯t understand why a man who didn¡¯t want a rtionship could say such a thing. Already with a headache, she put her head back on the pillow and closed her eyes again. It certainly wasn¡¯t home, but she didn¡¯t know if she¡¯d ever get the chance to enjoy it again, so it was for the best.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    An hourter, the sun¡¯s rays falling on her face brought her back to reality as she drifted off to sleep. She looked around and jumped out of bed as if everything were bing clear in her mind. She was going to be fired and humiliated by her boss.


    She now believed that her mysterious stranger was a drug herself, because every time she slept with him, shepletely forgot her own existence, whereas normally she would disappear before he realized it, but it was always the opposite. There was only one thing to do if she wanted to save her skin: find her dress and put it on, then leave this property as discreetly as possible before the owner realized.


    When she reached the bathroom door, she turned around to get a better look at the bedroom, which was veryrge and spacious, and the photo on the bedside table made her cry out in surprise: she¡¯d certainly slept with a stranger on her boss¡¯s bed.


    This was it! She was sure this was the end for her, but she still had a chance of getting out of it, she imagined. Retrieve her dress first and look for a way outter.


    When she reached the bathroom, she looked for the ce where she¡¯d left her dress, but couldn¡¯t find it. She rummaged around but couldn¡¯t find it at all. She wondered what the hell she¡¯d gotten herself into because of a cock.

 chapter 98

    Awake for hours to avoid mentioning that he hadn¡¯t slept at all, Damon wanted to know how Olivia was doing and, above all, whether she was coping. Looking at the time on his watch, he was sure she would normally be awake, but she knew nothing about his house, let alone this part of it. Forced to go to his room to help her, he left the room where he¡¯d spent thest few hours, and when he got to the front of his room, he saw that the door was closed, but it couldn¡¯t be locked, so he turned the knob, and when it was open, he entered with his eyes on the bed, which was unmade without his presence on it.


    He needn¡¯t have worried, as it was impossible for her to escape from him, given that the only way to do so was via the elevator, which he had blocked the day before because he¡¯d predicted she¡¯d try to escape in the early hours of the morning.


    Still staring at that bed on which for the first time in his life he¡¯d made love on it, or more precisely had let a woman¡¯s buttocks touch it, he still couldn¡¯t believe that desire had turned him into a teenager who¡¯d just discovered what jouissance was. He knew the only ce she could be was in the bathroom and wondered what she was still doing there.


    Not knowing what she was going to do after all that searching without finding her dress, Olivia stepped out of the bathroom and stopped dead in her tracks when she saw this imposing figure standing with his back to her. She began to twiddle her fingers as the moment of truth had finally arrived, yet she had found no excuse for her defense.


    Damon knew she was there and he was sure he¡¯d risk doing something regrettable when heid eyes on her in that shirt of hers, knowing she had nothing on underneath. He didn¡¯t want to be the first to speak, but she wasn¡¯t about to either. Slowly, he turned and saw her torturing her fingers with her head down. He liked the dominance and fright he made people feel, but he wished she¡¯d had a different awakening from seeing the hardest, most impassive man in the world.


    Given his silence, Olivia had the impression that she was going to have a fit without dy because this silence gave reason to her conscience to believe that she was at fault yet she had no idea what she had done. She wanted to shout at him to say something, even if it meant shouting at him, but did nothing.


    Damon took a few steps towards her, as she didn¡¯t want to move at all, and when he got a little closer to her, she took a few awkward steps backwards to keep him from getting so close, but she didn¡¯t agree with her at all. He tried to move forward again, but she backed away. He grabbed her by the waist and pulled her to his chest. She hupped in surprise and put her hands on his chest to push him away, especially as his perfume was reminding her of someone who¡¯d spent the whole night pleasing her.


    -I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right for you to be up, Miss Tuner.


    She squinted, not understanding why she shouldn¡¯t be standing. She hadn¡¯t broken her leg, and she wasn¡¯t sick, either, to be lying on her boss¡¯s bed.


    Realizing that he¡¯d taken it the wrong way, he had toe up with a reliable exnation that would square with what he¡¯d just said so she wouldn¡¯t have to rack her brains too much.


    -What I mean to say is that my friend reported to me yesterday that you¡¯d had a fainting spell and since it was too noisy on the other side, he decided to leave you in this private part of my house and I don¡¯t need to tell you that you¡¯re in my room.


    Who are we kidding?¡± wondered Olivia. So this man had said that she¡¯d felt ill, but she didn¡¯t remember feeling any pain after their night of passion, unless his aim was to save his skin so that his boss wouldn¡¯t give him his immediate dismissal, but one thing was still running through her mind. She couldn¡¯t work out if he was really serious about ignoring the whole thing. Being in a shirt that belonged to her, with her pointy nipples in it, she¡¯d had to be stripped naked after she¡¯d felt ill and her dress had disappeared.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Her silence annoyed Damon, especially as he couldn¡¯t imagine what she was thinking after the excuse he¡¯d just given her.


    -Can you say something? Are you still in pain?


    -I could tell when I woke up that I was in your bed by the scent of theforter, it belongs to you and it¡¯s not debatable.


    He dug around in his head to see if he¡¯d left any clues that might lead her back to him, and he couldn¡¯t see anything, which was perfect.

 chapter 99

    -you¡­ your friend wouldn¡¯t have told you where he left my dress?


    Damon felt a burst ofughtering at high speed but held back so as not to make a fool of himself in front of her. So now, after her difort, she couldn¡¯t find her dress, it was really the most beautiful sight of the morning. He looked at her and saw that she was blushing. He wanted to jump on top of her and kiss her until he was breathless, but restrained himself, this was no time to be a fool.


    -I don¡¯t understand why he¡¯d take your dress off, and my shirt looks great on you.


    Hispliment made her blush, it was true, but she could see quite clearly that he didn¡¯t give a damn about her, since he knew that even if she¡¯d been ill, he wouldn¡¯t have needed to take off her dress, so if he had, it was because he¡¯d simply done something other than y sick and help her.


    -Excuse me Miss Turner, it can happen in some cases of difort especially as the temperature can also be dangerous but I thought the air conditioning in my house was well regted, unless your body has a worry and overheats too.


    And now he was hinting at innuendo andparing her to an appliance that could overheat. She wanted him to disappear if he wasn¡¯t going to help her, rather than destabilize her even more than she was.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    -So you know where my dress is, sir?


    Damon was irritated by her calling him sir. He wanted to make it clear that they weren¡¯t in the office and that if he¡¯d already managed to give her several orgasms, that would mean she could do without the title of sir for a while, but in the end, reality would return to the office on Monday; a sad reality.


    -If I remember what my housekeeper told me, you bumped into her, the cocktail spilled on your dress and you asked for a room to clean up. She brought you here and as you were cleaning up, you copsed, and luckily my friend was there at the time, otherwise I don¡¯t know what would have happened.


    Olivia huffed at his monologue. She wanted to remind him that she knew the whole story, since she was the one who¡¯d lived it, but instead of feeling ufortable, she¡¯d had a good time.


    He was looking at her with lustful eyes and she felt herself blushing. This situation between her boss and herself was not normal and she had to get away at all costs. She had to get out of here before she did something stupid. Damon, too, was absorbed in blushing.


    -Well, I think you can have a bath and keep the shirt on until a dress arrives for you.


    -In¡­ I¡­ here? I mean¡­


    -yes Miss Turner, in my bathroom, unless something prevents you from doing so. Are you afraid of anything? I don¡¯t think she¡¯s a stranger to you anymore, so you¡¯ll do fine. I¡¯m going to see what level your dress is at and take your time.


    Just after these words, he left the room and she gasped. This stranger had simply run off, leaving her in this awkward situation with her boss. She intended to talk to him about it the next time she saw him, because to say she¡¯d enjoyed it would be a big lie.


    He¡¯d asked her to take all the time she needed, so she was going to make the most of it. She went into the bathroom and turned on the water. She was in no hurry at all, so she got into the tub and put on her headphones while her favorite artist sang. She wasn¡¯t at home, but it wasn¡¯t every day you got to enjoy your boss¡¯s bathtub.


    The warm water on her skin felt so good that she wanted to experiment with a new position with her mysterious stranger, making love in the tub with warm water since they¡¯d already made love in the cold shower. It was certainly going to be better.


    Damon was in the first-floor hall sipping his cup of coffee while thinking about Olivia. He imagined her naked in the shower and it made his desire, which he¡¯d made superhuman efforts to calm when he¡¯d seen her in her shirt and especially without a bra, reawaken. He shook his head frantically, trying to think of something else, when he saw his housekeeper arrive.


    -Everything¡¯s fine, Pa, but what¡¯s the delivery boy been doing all this time, so he can¡¯t be here with thedy¡¯s dress?


    -He said he was on his way, sir, but that¡¯s not why I¡¯m here, there¡¯s a problem in the house.


    Damon looked at her, arching an eyebrow. A problem in his house, he didn¡¯t see why there would be a problem and if it was serious, she wouldn¡¯t be here waiting for him to figure it out on his own.


    -What¡¯s going on, Pa?


    -There¡¯s a leak in the house.


    Damon looked at her and a gutturalugh escaped from his throat. He knew he shouldn¡¯t beughing like that, given that this woman was more than his mother¡¯s age, but to say there was a leak in his house, when he¡¯d checked the building materials himself to know they were the right ones, was perhaps a joke she was ying on him.


    -I don¡¯t think it¡¯s true, Pa, but are you sure everything¡¯s all right?


    -I may be a bit old but I¡¯m not stupid, so if I tell you there was a leak in this house, it¡¯s simply because there¡¯s a Damon leak and you shoulde and see.


    He followed her and when he reached the corridor, he saw that the water had covered the wooden floor. It wasn¡¯t the rainy season at all and he had no idea where the water could havee from. He thought for a moment and raised his head when he realized something. This corridor was below his personal bathroom.

 chapter 100

    Having just realized what was going on, Damon took the path leading to the elevator, closely followed by Pa. He didn¡¯t know what this girl was doing in his bathroom, but it was certain that she was going to have a serious problem with him. When the elevator opened, he hurried to his room and ran into the bathroom. He ran to the bathtub to see if she was breathing, and luckily she was just asleep.


    She¡¯d left the water running from the bathtub faucet and it had leaked through and flooded her bathroom. He blew out his breath as he ran his hands through his hair, she was so deeply asleep that she didn¡¯t even realize it, so she could have drowned. He knew she was naked in the tub and the only way to get her out of there without waking her up was to carry her in his arms, but he was certainly going to make himself look like a pervert so he was thinking of the best way when Pa arrived.


    -Is she all right?


    -I don¡¯t know how you¡¯re going to get her out of there, but I¡¯m going to wait in my room while I call someone to take care of this.


    He left and Pa pursed her lips. This little girl was definitely a whirlwind who could make mischief all day long. She undertook to shake her awake.


    Feeling shaken, Olivia opened her eyes and looked around, catching the gaze of a woman she thought she¡¯d met before. The memory of her cocktail tray spilling onto her dress came to mind and everything became clearer: she had to take a bath while waiting for her dress. She looked around and saw the damage, but wasn¡¯t sure it was her.


    -May I ask what happened here?


    -oh, but I thought you¡¯d already found a clear exnation to give Damon to save your skin, mademoiselle. It¡¯s nearly ten o¡¯clock and the party¡¯s over at four in the morning, but I see you¡¯ve also decided to take a bath and jeopardize his bathroom. I¡¯ll get you some towels to dry off and in the meantime, I suggest youe up with some weak excuses to justify your stupidity to him.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She looked around and didn¡¯t really believe it, she¡¯d frankly done something stupid and it was certain he wasn¡¯t going to tolerate it and all because of her mysterious stranger who¡¯d decided to abandon her in that bed. Since even her boss wouldn¡¯t tell her who this man was, she thought the only way might be this nice littledy, who she thought she could find out from.


    A minuteter, she saw her arriving with towels and when she looked at her, she smacked her forehead and Olivia couldn¡¯t see what she¡¯d done yet.


    -No, but you could have turned off the tap while I was getting the towels. Can¡¯t you see that the water always overflows the tub?


    -I admit I noticed that, but I didn¡¯t know where the water wasing from. Do you know a friend of Mr. Dixon¡¯s who frequents a nightclub called Le Bourget and who may have visited his roomst night and who may be a billionaire like him?


    Pa searched her mind, but she couldn¡¯t see anyone. James and Tyler didn¡¯t have ess to this floor so she couldn¡¯t see who she was talking about at all.


    -No one.


    -I think this person has the same scent as him, the same voice and I¡¯d even go so far as to say it¡¯s his shadow.


    -and I¡¯m going for this shadow idea too, because I can¡¯t see anyone. Damon often goes to Le Bourget as he owns it and I imagine he has a private space there as he doesn¡¯t like to mix with the masses and as for this part of his house, I¡¯m the only one he allows in and I was expecting a dismissal this morning when he noticed your presence but he didn¡¯t remark on it so now I¡¯m really going to lose my job because of your stupidity.


    This was too much information for Olivia all at once. Could this man be her mysterious stranger? no, not possible, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have ignored her after their night of love and he¡¯d never have suggested she go and look for work in Dixon. Aviation if it really belonged to him, but she¡¯d never known who Le Bourget¡¯s CEO was. She wondered if what this woman was saying was true and if it was true then¡­

 chapter 101

    So, are you almost done in there?¡± Damon had asked, directed at Olivia and Pa.


    -Yes, just a few more seconds,¡± replied Pa.


    Olivia still couldn¡¯t believe what she¡¯d just heard. She could see that everything was pointing to her boss, the voice, the perfume, but no, it couldn¡¯t be possible that Damon Dixon would leave the supermodels to sleep with her, and if not, maybe Maggie had been right all along¡­


    -I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re still trying to find an excuse to justify your stupidity to Damon, but you¡¯re going to have to get out of here for someone to deal with this, so here¡¯s a shirt from the boss, his robes are very big for you.


    She looked at the shirt the nice littledy was handing her and flushed. She told herself that if this mysterious stranger had been Damon all along, then he was still going to see her in his shirt, but that didn¡¯t excite her at all, since her conscience had just reminded her that this was her boss after all. She retrieved the shirt and put it on, then followed Pa, but once outside the door, she didn¡¯t have the courage to keep going. She didn¡¯t know what to think; she wanted to call him a liar, but she had no proof.


    -So you¡¯re still alive, Miss Turner,¡± she heard.


    She moved forward to leave the room and once in the bedroom, she didn¡¯t know what to do when she saw Paing out, she didn¡¯t want to be alone with him for fear of saying something that wasn¡¯t right and if she used him when it hadn¡¯t been him all this time then he¡¯d know about the sex life she shared with this stranger.


    -Follow me Olivia, I¡¯ll take you to my private room and Pa will bring you breakfast.


    She stopped moving at the end of his sentence. Breakfast, she finally understood nothing. She really thought he was going to chase her away with every kind of insult after what she¡¯d just done, yet he wanted her to have breakfast at his ce.


    -What poison are you going to add to my cup? Arsenic cyanide or something?


    Damon stopped dead in his tracks and turned to see that she had stopped dead in her tracks before spouting such nonsense. He couldn¡¯t see why she was suddenly so suspicious of him that she thought he was going to poison her.


    -And why would I do that, Miss Turner?


    -You didn¡¯t react badly when you found me in your private quarters and even worse in your bedroom, knowing that I spent the night on your bed, you let me use your bathroom when I know perfectly well that there are several in this mansion, I endangered your bathroom and here you are offering me breakfast and you even decided to wash my dress, but that¡¯s a bit much isn¡¯t it? why are you doing all this?


    Damon opened his mouth twice to retort, but he had no idea what he was going to say, since he didn¡¯t even know why he was reacting to her as if she were his wife and should be taken care of. He just looked at her, hoping she¡¯d forget.


    -Or maybe you¡¯re just him¡­¡± Olivia added in a tiny voice.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He had no idea what she was talking about and since she lowered her voice to say, that would mean she knew it was nonsense septible to making him angry but he had to understand what was going on in her head before she had any far-fetched interpretations.


    -Pardon?


    -You¡­ him, the mysterious stranger.


    Damon finally understood what she¡¯d been talking about and frowned. Luckily she was still hypothesizing and he wondered what had made her start to doubt since he hadn¡¯t left anything out that could lead her to him.


    -I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the matter with you Olivia, maybe you¡¯ve got a fever that¡¯s troubling you so I¡¯ll ask Pa to add some doliprane to your tray and then I¡¯ll be reassured that you¡¯ll be fine but now follow me.


    She shrugged, telling herself she was wrong to think it was him, but she wasn¡¯t ready to give up just yet. She was going to dig until she heard him admit it was him all along, and then she was going to p him in the face and walk away.


    -Any ns for the future, Olivia?


    She looked at him and remembered that at that very moment, she had only one n: to y detective until she knew it was him and to p the shit out of him like a real bastard deserves.

 chapter 102

    A few minutester, Pa returned to the dining room with a well-stocked tray and set it down in front of her. She hadn¡¯t expected such a good breakfast in the morning, and to say she¡¯d ever had one like it since she was born would be an understatement. She pursed her lips, not quite sure where to start, but she told herself that, after all, everything went into one belly.


    When she brought the fork to her mouth for a second time, she felt a heavy gaze on her. She knew this gaze could only havee from one person, her boss, as Pa had already left the room. She stopped to try and digest it, but couldn¡¯t. Watching her eat, Damon thought to himself.


    Watching her eat, Damon remembered that day at the restaurant, enjoying the sight of her lips as she ate, and especially the way she licked them. It was torture for him to stand there, but he still wanted to enjoy the sight before she left.


    The corner of his lip had been stained with sauce for some time, but mademoiselle didn¡¯t seem to see, and he was rather pleased that she didn¡¯t notice. His employee or not, he just wanted to help her since she was eating like a kid.


    When Olivia smelled his perfumeing closer and closer, she exhaled, not knowing what to do. When she felt his fists clench on the armrests of the chair, her breathing slowed and she swallowed at the same time. It was amazing how quickly this man could throw her off bnce. She tried to rx, but it was difficult if not impossible.


    When she felt his head move towards hers, she opened her eyes wide in disbelief. Her heart was going to give out if she didn¡¯t get out of this awkward situation, but as she thought of getting up to flee, she felt Damon¡¯s tongue lick the corner of her lip and just when she thought it was all over, she felt it run across her lips, making her shudder. Slowly, he detached himself as if nothing had happened as she tried to catch her breath.


    -When you learn to eat like a big girl, I¡¯ll stop doing that, Miss Turner.


    -But that¡¯s what towels are for, isn¡¯t it?


    -Now eat, and by the way, Olivia, I didn¡¯t know you were a dress consultant.


    This man didn¡¯t know what he was talking about, and she was well aware of it. She didn¡¯t know where he¡¯d gone to dig that up, but it wasn¡¯t his job since she worked for him.


    -You¡¯re wrong, since I work for you,¡± she said, ¡°and tell Mr. Dixon, do you know the owner of Le Bourget? I mean the CEO.


    Damon hadn¡¯t expected this question and he didn¡¯t know why her intonation was as if she suspected he knew more than she did. He hoped she hadn¡¯t found anything that could be traced back to him, and the answer she was waiting for, she wasn¡¯t going to get.


    -Why do you ask?Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    -I just thought that since you¡¯re a powerful man and I think the CEO of Le Bourget is too, since he never wanted to talk about him, I just thought you might know something about him and I¡¯d settle for just his name.


    He¡¯d never told anyone that he owned Le Bourget and only James and Tyler knew about it, so he hoped it wasn¡¯t leaked somewhere as he hadn¡¯t seen what time Pa had exchanged with her to give him such information. By staying so long, his behavior would eventually give him away, and he had to admit that she had seeded in knocking the wind out of his sails.


    -I think your dress has already arrived.


    Olivia could see how the lines on his face had be so hard but she couldn¡¯t see what she¡¯d done to make him so nervous. She didn¡¯t want to chase him away and his behavior was quite suspicious considering he hadn¡¯t answered her question.


    -You don¡¯t have to leave, I mean, I can¡¯t stay here on my own anymore.


    -I¡¯ll be happy to keep an eye on you, even at thepany, and daycare starts tomorrow. You cane and deal with all your files in my office.


    -but¡­


    -not debatable, I¡¯ll be happy to y babysitter and especially with you. Your dress has arrived and you¡¯re already leaving. I must go and see how the repair of your nonsense is progressing.


    She couldn¡¯t bear to be in his presence the next day, it was just impossible for her to get to work and Martin, he was going to misinterpret this again. Maybe if she¡¯d kept her mouth shut, this would never have happened.

 chapter 103

    Maggie had gone to Olivia¡¯s house but hadn¡¯t found her at all, which made her worried. She¡¯d been talking about a partysting one evening, not a whole year, so she needed to find her very quickly. She remembered that Betty was there too and when she called her to ask about Olivia, she informed her that she was on her way to Olivia¡¯s house, which she didn¡¯t understand at all. It was worrying and she was waiting for her toe and tell her why she was picking her up so early in the morning, even though they¡¯d spent the evening together.


    As she whirled around for a moment, she heard the door open and saw Betty with a slightly angry expression on her face. She couldn¡¯t understand why she was so angry, and if she was angry because of Olivia, then she was d she wasn¡¯t there to suffer it.


    -May I ask why you seem angry?


    -Olivia, where is she? I want to talk to her now.


    -You seem like a girl whose best friend has fucked her boyfriend, but the only reason I called you earlier was because I wanted to know what happenedst night, since Olivia hadn¡¯te home yet, even though it was quarter past ten.


    Betty looked at her and was surprised that she hadn¡¯t arrived yet. So she understood that she had left the party before her and hadn¡¯t even bothered to tell her she was leaving. She shook her head from side to side, trying to process this. Damon had disappeared and so had she, he¡¯d made her believe he wasn¡¯t with her and Martin didn¡¯t seem to know where she was, so it was more than a little strange.


    -What¡¯s going on, Betty?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    -I didn¡¯t see her before I left yesterday and I guess she disappeared hours before. I thought she was with her boss, but he said she wasn¡¯t with him, so I¡¯m confused. I wonder where she could have gone and with whom.


    At these words, a smile broke out on Maggie¡¯s lips, which Betty noticed but she was already too angry to y guessing games so she just waited for her to finishughing to tell her what made her happy.


    -But what if she had found her mysterious stranger, most likely, it was this man who had directed her to Damon Dixon¡¯s business, so if he happened to be her friend, there was a good chance he¡¯d be at the party.


    Betty was jealous to realize that Olivia had certainly been able to take advantage of this privilege, but she quickly pulled herself together. Her objective was Damon Dixon and nobody else, so she didn¡¯t see why she was jealous. On the contrary, she felt it was good for her because if Olivia hadn¡¯te home yet, it would mean she¡¯d been able to see the man¡¯s face and if he really was a friend of Damon¡¯s, she was going to find a strategy to get him to help her be with Damon by ying Olivia¡¯s perfect best friend. At these thoughts, she bit her lip, nodding positively.


    -Can I know what you¡¯re creating in your head, Betty?


    -I don¡¯t understand you, and since when do you get into people¡¯s heads to find out what they¡¯re up to?


    -I know about your obsession with Damon Dixon and I hope you¡¯re not going to use Oli to your own ends again. I don¡¯t support what you¡¯re doing Betty and it¡¯s not right at all. Olivia is very kind I admit but stop using her kindness as a weakness on her part to manipte her you want.


    -But I¡¯m not sticking a knife in her neck as far as I know, so stop being so protective of her. I¡¯m just an ambitious girl, something you both miss so when I get to the top, I¡¯ll still be there for you girls I promise.


    Maggie huffed, rolling her eyes. This girl was really crazy and her obsession with money made it seem like she was losing her mind. She hadn¡¯t known it like that at all, but ever since she¡¯d started modeling, her dreams had been so much bigger that she knew even two sessive lifetimes wouldn¡¯t allow her to realize them.


    -You were at that party for a specific purpose, if I¡¯m not mistaken.


    -Yes, but this man is blind and I¡¯ve noticed that I¡¯ve got a rival, and the worst thing is that she works for him, so she¡¯s got every chance of seducing this Stephanie.


    Still happy,¡± Maggie would have liked to retort, but she kept it to herself so as not to make Betty¡¯s anger explode.

 chapter 104

    When Olivia had finished eating, she left her boss¡¯s private room and went to her bedroom to get dressed and leave her mansion. Once in the room, she saw a dress lying neatly on the bed but paid no attention to it as it wasn¡¯t hers at all, so she headed for the bathroom to see if hers was there, but after inspecting every nook and cranny, she saw nothing, which annoyed her. She remembered him telling her that her dress had arrived, but she didn¡¯t know he could be so yful. She huffed and went to retrieve the dress from the bed. She left the room in a huff and went in search of it. She wanted an exnation for the situation.


    After scouring the entire perimeter, she couldn¡¯t see him at all, and when she went back to wait for him in the bedroom, she saw him on the balcony. She moved towards it and felt embarrassment ovee her when she saw that he was shirtless, despite the fact that his back was to her. She blushedpletely under the man¡¯s perfect figure; every woman¡¯s fantasy.


    She didn¡¯t know what to do as a bay window separated them, and he seemed to love the view he had of the whole city. If she was willing to y the shy girl who couldn¡¯t stand her boss¡¯s naked body, then in addition to the night, she was going to spend another day in his mansion. She knocked on the bay window since it was closed and she didn¡¯t know how it opened. She hoped he could hear the knocking.


    Damon kept counting the seconds each time. He hoped that by the time he left the balcony, she¡¯d be gone. He couldn¡¯t bear to see her around because of his growing desire. With the short time she¡¯d spent at his ce since the day before, he was now certain of one thing; even if he¡¯d known it for a long time. Marriage wasn¡¯t for him, because if he ever managed to get a girl like Olivia Turner who awakened all his desire, he¡¯d never work again but instead spend all his days and nights making love to her until the day he died.


    Shaking his head for the umpteenth time in an attempt to chase away the ideas running through his head, he heard a noise behind him, but he¡¯d have put his money on a bird¡¯s beak. Since it couldn¡¯t possibly be a bird, he turned around and saw the object of his fantasies on the other side with the dress in her hands. He couldn¡¯t understand why she wasn¡¯t dressed yet, and if only she could see what he was thinking when he saw her like that, she¡¯d run for her life.


    He went to open the bay window, questioning her with his eyes, but she was ring at him instead, something he didn¡¯t understand.


    -Olivia, have you ever thought of making love on the balcony at sunset?


    She opened her eyes wide in disbelief. She didn¡¯t believe she¡¯d ever told him that she epted his request for friendship, so he was thest person she could afford to talk to about her sexual fantasies, but the idea was very tempting. She¡¯d like to try making love on the balcony at sunset one day, if and only if it¡¯s with her mysterious stranger.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    -So I see that with this minimum of time spent with me, you¡¯ve be such a little girl that you don¡¯t know how to dress yourself, or else why are you strutting around in that dress instead of putting it on? asked Damon harshly, due to the fact that his cock had be painful.


    -Quite right, I¡¯vee to let you know that it¡¯s not my dress.


    -I know that, but you¡¯re obliged to wear this one because your dress was no longer salvageable, and I know that this one will fit you perfectly. You have a beautiful body that will add value to this garment.


    A quick, exciting beat struck her heart after Damon¡¯sst words. She didn¡¯t know if it was apliment or a remark, but her subconscious had liked it, and it also suggested that this man spent all his time studying her body, perhaps a wise pervert who took every precaution not to get caught.


    -The elevator¡¯s here. When you¡¯ve finished, my driver will take you home. See you tomorrow, Olivia.


    Before she could say anything, he was gone. He was beginning to run away from her like the gue, even though she liked having him around, it made her heart pound, proof that she was still alive. This man helped her understand that she was still alive.

 chapter 105

    When she was ready, she left the mansion in Damon¡¯s big car. Her driver had never stopped casting curious nces at her, and to say that this situation didn¡¯t bother her would be a big lie. He hadn¡¯t stopped looking at her through the rearview mirror and she regretted why she hadn¡¯t decided to take a cab. As the car began to enter her neighborhood, she began to breathe a sigh of relief. Atst, she could breathe without worry.


    When he got out to open the door for her, he saw that she was already outside, and he didn¡¯t like that.


    -I didn¡¯t know my boss, who¡¯s a gentleman, was into young girls who can look after themselves. Even the worst asshole knows to open the car door for women, mademoiselle.


    She realized what he was talking about and, frankly, couldn¡¯t see why it bothered him so much. She¡¯d just got out instead of continuing to wait as if she were the one paying him. She nodded apologetically and started off towards her building when he caught her by the arm.


    -I¡¯ve apologized and I don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to attack me in my neighborhood, you could have done it on the road and not here.


    -I wonder how he puts up with you, your ideas are always out of line but fortunately not all women are like you.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t believe it. Not only was he holding her back in the street, he was still treating her as if she were a woman with no respect. She saw him take a box out of his pocket and hand it to her. She hesitated whether to take it or not, since she didn¡¯t know him and didn¡¯t know what it contained.


    -Will you take it or not?


    -Well, when you propose to a woman, you put one knee on the ground, but you¡¯re standing on your two feet, towering over me. That¡¯s not very gentlemanly.


    Damon¡¯s driver couldn¡¯t believe it. He wondered where his boss had taken this girl seriously, but she was also great fun because everything she said was good for augh.


    -In fact, it was Mr. Dixon who gave it to me for you.


    Damon had sent her a box that was a jewel case. She didn¡¯t believe that after spending a wonderful night at home with her friend, he was going to propose to her the next day, and worst of all, in the most archaic way, if you could call it that. So how was she going to say ¡°yes I do¡± when he wasn¡¯t there, she wondered.


    -Forget what you¡¯re thinking right now, Miss. It¡¯s not a marriage proposal, I don¡¯t know, but the box isn¡¯t from Mr Damon, but rather from the man who saved your lifest night when you fainted in his bathroom.


    Olivia flushed. Hinting that she¡¯d had a seizure in her bathroom created several ideas and she didn¡¯t believe he¡¯d actually told his driver about it yet she believed he was capable of keeping a secret.


    -Well now, mademoiselle, you may leave.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    -But I think that here, the one who should leave is you and thank you for themission. You¡¯re a bit of a pain, but you know how to exin things. Goodbye.


    While she stood still, Damon¡¯s driver sat on the hood of the car, which she didn¡¯t understand at all. The fact that he was still there attracted curious looks, and given that she was in a poor neighborhood and the locals had absolutely nothing to do with their days, it was sure to be his name on the front page for weeks toe.


    -Are you going to leave, or am I going to have to beg you?


    -I promised the boss that I wouldn¡¯t leave until you¡¯ve entered your house and signaled to me through the window that you¡¯re at home, so I can¡¯t leave or I¡¯ll have toe back to check that you¡¯re home.


    She smiled at him and turned to leave. She didn¡¯t know her wait was a mission, or she¡¯d have left by now. Since there was no elevator, she took the stairs and, despite the resistance, eventually arrived in front of her appert and saw that the door was ajar. This could only be the work of two people, Maggie and her mysterious stranger, since they were the two who had her keys. She walked straight into the room without paying any attention, went to the window where she motioned to Damon¡¯s driver to leave.

 chapter 106

    -Oli,¡± Maggie had shouted.


    She turned and saw her two friends in her apartment. Maggie¡¯s presence didn¡¯t bother her at all, but from the evil look Betty was giving her, she knew she was in for a bitch of a time, and if it was anything to go by, she hadn¡¯t achieved her goal of seducing Damon. She went to sit on her sofa, just waiting to take Betty¡¯s hate.


    -But it¡¯s not that dress you wore yesterday, it¡¯s very pretty and where did you spend the night? I¡¯ve been at your t since morning Oli, I¡¯ve been worried.


    -I¡¯m sorry, Maggie, but things didn¡¯t go as nned. The dress is a long story. The cocktail spilled on me and I had to change so I took too long.


    -I can see the happiness in your eyes and the fact that you¡¯re upset. Tell me what happened Oli, you met your mysterious stranger didn¡¯t you?e on tell me it¡¯s true.


    She didn¡¯t know what to say, and Betty¡¯s silence didn¡¯t bode well. She didn¡¯t know which way to lie so as not to be yelled at by her, since she didn¡¯t know what had happened after she¡¯d decided to go and clean her dress.


    -I¡­ I was¡­


    -I¡¯ve been looking all over for you, Olivia. You could have told me you had an emergency, when you disappeared, your boss, I¡¯m talking about Damon, he also disappeared and didn¡¯te back until three or four hourster while you didn¡¯te back. I even thought I was imagining things, but when I was talking to him, I could understand that he¡¯d had an emergency.


    Olivia didn¡¯t understand anything at all, Damon had disappeared a few minutes after her, the lights had changed to feshia red, that perfume in the bathroom, that sexy voice that had reminded her that she wanted to trap him, him touching her with passion and delicacy, her mysterious stranger she¡¯d been trying so hard to find. She no longer understood anything, absolutely nothing. She felt a heavy gaze on her, and when she looked up, she saw that it was Maggie. Maybe she was thinking the same thing she was.


    -I¡¯d like you to introduce me to him so that, thanks to him, I¡¯ll finally have Damon Dixon in my pocket.


    Olivia didn¡¯t know what to think. She was no longer interested in what Betty was saying, because now she had everything she needed to understand that Damon Dixon was in fact her mysterious stranger. She wanted to shout to Maggie that she¡¯d been right all along, but didn¡¯t say anything because of Betty.


    -Who were you with then, Oli?


    -Mr Dixon had an urgent call, a contract to sign, normally it was Martin who was supposed to take care of it, but since he didn¡¯t want to disturb his staff and I work for Martin, he asked me to handle it, but he got home before me. He was a Filipino investor who wanted to know how the new intergctic capsule project was progressing. This man has staked a lot of money on this project, and there¡¯s no way he¡¯d want to lose it. It took me hours to convince him, and before I left, as my dress was soiled from the cocktail party, Mr. Dixon found me a dress in a hurry.


    She could see that Betty was the only one who drank in what she was telling them, because Maggie¡¯s expression was one of ¡°finish with this nonsense and tell me the truthter¡±. She pursed her lips, feeling proud of herself for having just killed any suspicion in Betty, but it was she who now had a tortured mind.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    -And you, Betty, how did it go?


    -This man wasn¡¯t at all happy to see me and he didn¡¯t miss a single opportunity to humiliate me, but that¡¯s okay because I¡¯m a resilient and patient girl when something really matters to me, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me and¡­


    She stopped dead in her tracks when she saw what Olivia was holding in her hand, a glittering midnight-blue jewel box. No, she couldn¡¯t believe it. Olivia immediately regretted the fact that she¡¯d forgotten to put it in her clutch before entering, certainly because she wanted to free Damon¡¯s driver.


    -Don¡¯t tell me that Filipino investor proposed to you Oli, I¡¯m happy for you but I know that all Asian businessmen are very old and few are under fifty.


    ¡°Thanks for the insinuation Betty¡± Olivia had thought, but since it wasn¡¯t true she didn¡¯t need to y the sarcasm game.

 chapter 107

    -Open the box,¡± Betty enthused.


    Olivia didn¡¯t know what the object in the box was, and she couldn¡¯t see herself just opening it like that. She didn¡¯t even know why this man had given her a ring when there were plenty of other jewels to give someone. She wasn¡¯t going to open it, and would wait until the day she met him for the next time, hoping that day woulde.


    -But Oli, you don¡¯t look happy. Look, it doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s old, if he¡¯s already wealthy, then that¡¯s the main thing, darling. I¡¯m too happy for you, you know.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    -I¡¯m going to stop you right there, Betty. That ring didn¡¯te from that investor, but from what Damon¡¯s driver told me, it dide from the mysterious stranger, and he seems to know him, so there¡¯s no reason for you to get any ideas.


    Thetter dropped her smile and as Olivia prepared to guard the jewel, she snatched it from her hands and began to observe it minutely. Maggie was just watching.


    -I¡¯m going to open it now.


    -No, you can¡¯t do that, Betty. I don¡¯t want to see what¡¯s inside, you understand that.


    Before she could add anything Betty had opened the box and at the same time opened her mouth in an ¡°o¡±, amazed at the gold jewelry inside. She pulled out the ring and began to gaze at it longingly.


    -Oli, you¡¯re a very lucky girl, this ring is worth millions of dors. This man must really be rich and you¡¯ll really have to look him up, even ask Damon, I¡¯m sure he knows him.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not him¡±, Olivia thought, but said nothing. Betty held out the ring for Maggie to see, but she hadn¡¯t yetid eyes on it.


    -I know you don¡¯t like jewelry Oli, you can lend it to me, I¡¯m not asking you to give it to me permanently but just to give it to me, just some of the time or just for a few days,¡± Betty asked her.


    She wasn¡¯t much of a jewelry fan, so she didn¡¯t see any reason to refuse him this, it wasn¡¯t even her wedding ring so she didn¡¯t need to keep it on her.


    -It¡¯s okay.


    -Is it okay?¡± cried Maggie. Have you both fallen on your faces? Olivia, it¡¯s a piece of jewelry we gave you, you haven¡¯t even seen it yet and you want to give it to her, but you too, Betty, do you think what you¡¯re asking for is normal? She hasn¡¯t even seen her gift yet and you want to take it away from her. I thought you spent the evening seducing a multi-billionaire, so I guess he¡¯ll be able to give you all the jewelry you want. As for you, Olivia Turner, stop being manipted, learn to be strict.


    -But it¡¯s just a piece of jewelry, Maggie,¡± Olivia replied in a tiny voice.


    -No, it¡¯s not just a piece of jewelry, it¡¯s more than a piece of jewelry. You want to know why? It¡¯s got your name engraved on it, I mean the letters of your name engraved in the little diamond medallions; the letter ¡°T¡± that touches the letter ¡°O¡± on the side and I think that¡¯s Olivia Turner. Now around the ring are two words ¡°ant mki¡±.


    Olivia retrieved the ring and looked at it all. It meant a lot to her even though this man had given it to her just as a gift, for her it gave her hope, the hope of seeing this man¡¯s face one day.


    -Olivia, you¡¯re doomed, darling, and I think in the nicest possible way. I¡¯d be really happy if someone did something like that to me. You¡¯ll never know what that sentence means.


    -So you say to me.


    -With google trantion, it means ¡°you belong to me¡±.


    She brought her hands to her mouth, not believing it at all. She belonged to a stranger, it was impossible. She saw Maggie take out a note from the box and hand it to her without reading it. That was why she liked her, because she knew how to respect others.


    -I want you to keep it around your neck at all times, Olivia,¡± she had read.


    -And this is what I was saying. This man would want everyone to know that you belong to him. Wow, I think he¡¯s in love but shy.


    Olivia didn¡¯t think he was shy because a shy man wouldn¡¯t make a woman scream in bed as much, but she did think he was hiding something.

 chapter 108

    -I think I should leave now, we have a rehearsal with James, Betty had announced.


    Maggie and Olivia nodded and Olivia left her apartment. When the door closed, Maggie caught Olivia gasping as if she¡¯d just been rescued from a situation. To say she wasn¡¯t amused would be untrue.


    -Maggie, I think you were right all along. I understood everything today. First he disappeared just a few minutes after mest night, this man showed up in his bathroom wearing the same perfume as him, I found out he¡¯s the CEO of Le Bourget and worst of all I made love to a man in his room, on his bed and this morning he wasn¡¯t even a little angry, can you believe it, I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m going to act around him anymore, I just want to tell him to go fuck himself and I¡¯m even sure that ring¡¯s from him.


    Maggie just looked at her like she was going crazy from all the stuff she was unpacking. It was either because she was confused or because she wanted it to be her boss and not someone else.


    -I¡¯ve just told you that you were perfectly right all along, that man is Damon Dixon.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    -I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, Oli, but I¡¯m afraid not. This man, this mysterious stranger of yours, is not Damon Dixon, and after everything that¡¯s happened and this ring, I can assure you it¡¯s not him.


    Olivia didn¡¯t understand anything anymore. She was the one who had spent all her time convincing her that her mysterious stranger was Damon Dixon and now that she had all the proof, she said she didn¡¯t believe it anymore? she was lost.


    -Olivia faced the truth. They might have the same voice, the same perfume and maybe the same gabarie, but don¡¯t forget that he¡¯s her friend and even if Damon is the CEO of Le Bourget, it¡¯s perfectly normal for his friend to have a roomy vip square,e on. You¡¯re reading too much into this and the only reason I think I was wrong is that ring. I don¡¯t believe that Damon Dixon, the biggest Don Juan in the gxy, would be capable ofmitting himself to the point of telling a woman that she belongs to him, do you? Oli forgets the idea of Damon Dixon being the man who gave you your first orgasm, and on closer inspection, I can see that he¡¯s a man who can be selfish in bed, the kind that just empties himself and gets up to leave as if nothing had happened.


    Olivia looked at Maggie, confused. She had everything to prove it was him, but what she¡¯d just said was true. Damon Dixon wasn¡¯t the type of man tomit himself and he would never have continued to see her in the dark when he had every power to confront her face to face. She couldn¡¯t get used to it, but she had to believe that she¡¯d dreamed too much about being desired by the most coveted man in the world.


    -What about the ring?


    -Well, I¡¯ll put it back in the box and keep it somewhere. A stranger tells me I belong to him when he won¡¯t even let me see what he looks like ¨C no, but that¡¯s nonsense.


    -Granted, he¡¯s an idiot, but I want you to wear it, even if it¡¯s just for tomorrow when you go to the office.


    -What? So people will think I¡¯m engaged? -You¡¯ve got to be kidding me Maggie, I would never do something like that, never.


    She couldn¡¯t imagine confronting Damon with a ring on her finger when he¡¯d probably think she was engaged to someone else. There was nothing between them, but she didn¡¯t want to put that ring on at all.


    -Olivia Turner, I understand that you don¡¯t want to upset your boss by making him think you¡¯re engaged, but it would be fun not to waste your time thinking it¡¯s not mutual, so I suggest you wear it. If he ever acts badly, it would mean that he looks at you as the beautiful woman you are and not just as an employee, but if he doesn¡¯t react, it would mean that you¡¯d have to move on very quickly and think of nothing but your mysterious stranger.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but she thought the idea was brilliant. Besides, she was going to find out if all this time he¡¯d been braiding her hair was just out of kindness or if there was something else behind it.

 chapter 109

    The following Monday morning, after getting properly dressed, Olivia looked around hoping she hadn¡¯t forgotten anything, but when her eyes fell on the box on her bedside table, she retrieved it and opened it. She picked up the ring lying inside and slipped it around her finger. It fit perfectly, as if it had been made to measure. She certainly didn¡¯t want to walk in it, but after all, she figured she¡¯d lose nothing by putting it on for just one day.


    When she arrived at thepany, she saw all the staff staring at her, or more precisely at her finger. She took a deep breath to get up her courage and entered the elevator.


    -Congrattions on your engagement, Miss.


    She began to rack her brains to remember the day she¡¯d gotten engaged, but she couldn¡¯t find it at all. She looked at the man who had just told her that, and he smiled.


    -The ring on your finger.


    -Thank you, this business is so stressful that I often forget my life.


    It was the only excuse she coulde up with; frankly, what woman would dare forget that she was engaged, except her, who had never been engaged, even though everyone thought she had. When the elevator reached her floor, she got out and went straight to her office.


    Turning on herputer, she saw that she had instructions from work for the day¡¯s setting, which meant that Martin was there before her. She hoped he hadn¡¯t taken Betty¡¯s innuendo seriously, because she didn¡¯t have the strength to exin.


    Damon had been waiting for Olivia for an hour, but she hadn¡¯t shown up at all. He¡¯d told her the day before that this was part of her punishment, so he couldn¡¯t understand why she¡¯d decided to stay in his office. He wanted to see her, especially to check on something. Afraid that she might find his call suspicious, he decided to go through Martin, after all, he was her employee too.


    Just as she thought she¡¯d rested easy for the day, she heard a knock on her door and before she had time to speak, her visitor had already entered. She looked up to see that he was staring at her finger. There¡¯s that damn ring again.


    -I see your evening didn¡¯t just end at the big boss¡¯s, it continued. I never see you with jewelry and I guess you don¡¯t like it, so if you decided to wear this ring, I guess it¡¯s very important, congrattions on your engagement.


    -Thank you hello Martin, so to what do I owe the honor of your visit?


    -I guess Damon doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re engaged to someone else, since he wants to see you in his office. You could have warned him so he wouldn¡¯t still think he was getting you into bed.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Olivia was hurt by what he was saying, but after all, if it was going to keep her boss away from her, it was going to be rather fortunate for her because of the confusion of feelings that was going on inside her. She wasn¡¯t sure whether she liked her mysterious stranger or her boss. She was going to start by testing out what Maggie had told her, her reaction to the ring.


    -If that was the only message, then I get it, and I think I¡¯d like to be alone.


    -Don¡¯t be nervous, Olivia. I know your fiance broke your record because I know you wanted to bang the big boss too, but I¡¯m still here and whether you¡¯re engaged or not, it makes absolutely no difference.


    She red at him to stop talking nonsense. So he had no respect for others. She wasn¡¯t even the least bit surprised, since she¡¯d known him like this for a long time.


    -And don¡¯t forget, he wants you upstairs with all your day¡¯s work. I think he¡¯d like to be your babysitter or just start looking after someone else¡¯s fiancee. Good luck, Olivia!


    And that was the controversy this ring would create and for how long, she had no idea. She¡¯d have to go upstairs first to avoid angering him, while hoping that he¡¯d admit to her that the ring was his and that he¡¯d been the one all along, even if she didn¡¯t think that was possible under the circumstances.


    When the elevator opened on her boss¡¯s floor, she got out and walked to his door, but once there, she couldn¡¯t make another move. She couldn¡¯t knock because she didn¡¯t know what would happen next.

 chapter 110

    Olivia was still thinking about what to do since she couldn¡¯t get into her office when she saw Damon¡¯s secretary arrive. Thetter had a warm smile on her lips, and it should be noted that she was the only real one in thepany.


    -So, Miss Turner, I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re still outside the door, considering it¡¯s already been five minutes since you passed my desk.


    Olivia gave her a forced smile to mask her frustration. She didn¡¯t know she¡¯d taken so long just to think about what she would do to get into this office. She saw Carline open the door after knocking.


    Hearing his office door open after that little knock, Damon heard himself repeating that ¡°it¡¯s about time¡±. He wondered why this girl had taken so long to arrive when he¡¯d made it clear to Martin that she shouldn¡¯t dy at all. He was facing his bay window, i. e. with his back to the door.


    -You may enter, Miss Turner.


    -Oh, but it looks like he¡¯s been waiting for you,¡± said Carline, having overheard Damon.


    Damon was surprised it was his secretary. He¡¯d been expecting Olivia and no one else, but he had to know who she was talking to. He turned around and saw her looking off to the side, a sign that someone was there. he hadn¡¯t known he¡¯d let recruit children into hispany.


    -Carline?


    -Oh, sorry for the inconvenience, sir. I think Miss Turner was afraid to knock after all the time she spent struggling through that office door, so I just wanted to help her out. I¡¯ll leave you to it.


    She smiled to give Olivia courage and left for her office. As for Olivia, she walked up to the desk and, with a nod, Damon told her to close the door. She had her head down and was overwhelmed with shame at her attitude.


    -I didn¡¯t realize I was a psychopath in my spare time, Miss Turner.


    -I¡¯m sorry sir, I didn¡¯t take this surveince seriously when you mentioned it yesterday, so that¡¯s why I was in my office.


    Damon left his lips, which he¡¯d been staring at without any difficulty, to stare at his finger, which bore his ring, the wedding band that sealed his story to hers. He may not have been ready formitment, but she was his and nobody else¡¯s.


    Noting his gaze on the ring she wore, she tried so hard to hide her finger, which made Damon growl. He didn¡¯t want her to be afraid or ashamed of wearing it. He wanted to see her wearing it wherever she went.


    -That¡¯s a very pretty ring you¡¯ve got on your finger. I imagine your fiance would have spent hoursing up with this original idea.


    Had her fiance just said that? So in reality he wasn¡¯t the ring¡¯s author and above all he had no problem with her wearing this ring, it would mean that everything she thought she felt for him was a one-way street. She wanted to scream and even break everything, but she had to restrain herself.


    -But I¡¯m not engaged, and besides, it was your chauffeur who gave me this box.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    -Yes, and it was someone who asked me to give it to you, so I guess you know who I¡¯m talking about since I don¡¯t know anything about your story. That was the best way to put it, Olivia.


    -I don¡¯t understand, what¡¯s the best way to express yourself?


    Damon decided to seize this moment to tell her everything, not the whole truth, but what was really on his mind and why he¡¯d been acting in the shadows for so long. He got up and walked around his desk to her, took her hand with the ring on it and stared straight into her eyes.


    -You know, Olivia, not everyone has the ability to say everything to their face, in the sunlight, where everyone can see it andment on it. Some stories are more exciting when they¡¯re lived in the shadows, and when a story has already been lived a good many times in the shadows, it¡¯s impossible for it toe back into the light, because the fear of losing everything takes over. That ring you¡¯re wearing isn¡¯t necessarily an engagement ring, but it means a lot, and I¡¯m sure the man who sent it to you would be happy to know you¡¯re wearing it. It¡¯s beautiful on your finger and it makes you so unique. I know it sounds strange but never be afraid if a stranger tells you that you belong to him, these are purely thoughtful and sincere words.


    To say she wasn¡¯t lost would be wrong. Yet she hadn¡¯t told him what was mentioned on the ring. She opened her mouth to make this remark when she felt his lips close to hers, she couldn¡¯t afford it so she stepped back, which made Damon growl in displeasure.


    -Get down to work,¡± Damon said as he went to sit down in his armchair.

 chapter 111

    Unsure of what she was going to do, given that he was now angry for some reason unknown to her, she looked around, trying to find somewhere to take refuge and work, but the only ce was the sofa in her office. It was in fact a mini-living room with a small coffee table, and she thought she¡¯d befortable there. As she began to walk this way, she heard her boss¡¯s sexy, manly voice.


    -I invite you to take a seat opposite me, Olivia.


    Thetter frowned. His office was certainly big, but she had no intention of spending her day under his nose, where he could look at her as he pleased. It was out of the question for her to give in to his whim, so she pretended not to listen to him and continued towards the mini-living room.


    -I told you you shouldn¡¯t sit there. My office is big, with four armchairs in front of me, so there¡¯s plenty of space for four and therefore plenty of room for two.


    -But why?


    -Simply because I¡¯m going to renovate this sofa for the wonderful woman I intend to make moan on it. You know, Olivia, the backs of several women have touched this sofa and for the next one, who is more the chosen one of my insatiable desire, I intend to rece this sofa so that she doesn¡¯t have to mix with anything because this woman is unique,¡± he finished, looking her straight in the eyes.


    Olivia was lost and confused. He hadn¡¯t stopped staring at her as he said this, as if these words were for her. Her cheeks flushed red as she watched Damon moisten his lips with saliva. She wondered how anyone could be so handsome, sexy and seductive at the same time, and especially that voice that made her shiver every time.


    After this fantasy dream, she felt a great jealousy assail her. This man couldn¡¯t renovate that sofa just for another woman when she was there and he was pretending not to see her. And besides, it was only natural that he should think so, since he thought she was engaged, she thought. She collected her things again and sat down opposite him.


    -I¡¯m satisfied now.


    -You think I¡¯m nning to steal from you? No, but this is all ounting, and I wouldn¡¯t have any trouble doing it even from my own house.


    -I trust youpletely to know that you¡¯d never steal from me, Olivia, but that was your punishment and you¡¯ll be working in my office until I change my mind, so if you¡¯re good you can go back to your office very soon.


    -You can¡¯t be serious, Mr Dixon, what do you mean, until you change your mind? And what¡¯s going to be of this office I¡¯ve been upying? And what are your employees going to say?


    Damon was quite happy for it to be a headline since she was his, so if people really thought she was engaged, then she was his fiancee to discuss.


    -There will always be whispers in the corridors, Olivia, and you need to learn to deal with them. I¡¯m sure that when you didn¡¯te into my office, people thought you were shy, and now that you do, they¡¯ll say you¡¯re easy. People will never stop talking, so for today, I¡¯ve got a first exercise for you.


    She thought she¡¯d been through the exercise phase long ago, but it turned out that in front of this man, she was still that little girl who couldn¡¯t use a fork to eat properly.


    -So I¡¯m ready, my machine¡¯s on.


    -I don¡¯t need the machine, Olivia, the exercise is quite simple. I¡¯d like you to call me by my first name; Damon.


    She squinted at him. If he really thought that was the hard part, then he was kidding himself, but she couldn¡¯t call him that since he was her boss.


    -But why? Mr. Dixon is good enough for me.


    -Olivia, it¡¯s just the two of us, and I¡¯d like you to try, please. I want to hear my name in your mouth, hear you say it in your beautiful voice. Please do me the honor.


    She thought he was losing his mind. Damon Dixon begging her to call him by his first name was utter nonsense, and she didn¡¯t feel she could do it in front of him because she had a feeling it would change something between them or simply make them take the plunge.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 chapter 112

    Damon had been waiting for her to do it ever since, but instead her eyes were fixed on the screen of his machine, something he couldn¡¯t stand at all. He wanted her to be able to call him by his first name.


    -Olivia,¡± Damon called her softly.


    -I can¡¯t understand it. You¡¯re my boss and I could make the mistake of calling you that, even here, and you know perfectly well what that would mean. Let me call you what you¡¯re supposed to.


    Damon still disagreed with her so he mmed his machine down and Olivia looked at him, squinting. She had no idea this man could be such a brute when he wanted to be. She bit her lip unable to give him what he wanted but for Damon, he knew she could.


    -Tell me what¡¯s so difficult about this, Olivia, just my first name and nothing else.


    -It¡¯s not your name that might be difficult for me to pronounce, no, but it doesn¡¯t seem right to me. I¡¯d feel like we¡¯d jumped the gun, it¡¯s not normal, you¡¯re my boss,e on.


    The rest of what she said was of no interest to Damon. He¡¯d dwelt on the fact that she¡¯d said it would give the impression that they¡¯d taken the plunge. He was d it was for her too, since with the ring he¡¯d already taken the plunge, but the hardest part was going to be when she knew it was him all along.


    He left his armchair in a hurry and went to stand behind her. He undid his ponytail and let his hair cascade down, and when his fingers brushed the skin of her neck, Olivia shuddered, a certainty for Damon that she belonged to him.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    -Olivia, please go ahead, there¡¯s nothingplicated about it, you know.


    -I¡­ I said no, I couldn¡¯t, it¡¯splicated, you understand.


    As she refused to do it willingly, he intended to make her do it his way, so he pulled her hair to one side and ced his lips on the nape of her neck. She flinched and thought she was going to fall, despite the fact that she was sitting down. It was the same thing she felt with her mysterious stranger.


    -My¡­ what¡­ what are you doing,¡± she managed to say between gasps.


    -Just my first name and the torture will stop, but until you do, I¡¯ll keep going until you bend to my will, Olivia.


    Resisting such a determined man? she couldn¡¯t, so she told herself it was just a first name and nothing more. She blew out a breath as he continued to torture her skin with his lips.


    -Da¡­ Damon, she said between breaths as he nibbled on her earlobe.


    She knew that if he kept this up, she¡¯d be wet any moment, and she had no one to satisfy her to the degree of her mysterious stranger.


    A winning smile yed on Damon¡¯s lips after hearing him call her. The sound of her voice and the way she pronounced it added a sensual, sexy touch to her first name. From now on, he wanted to hear her moan his first name when he made love to her, but for that to happen, he¡¯d have to find the best way to tell her the truth. He didn¡¯t see himself being able to keep this from her much longer.


    -You look pensive, are you all right?


    He cleared his throat and came back to reality. He hadn¡¯t even realized he¡¯d gone astray. He knew she¡¯d take it badly that he¡¯d made a fool of her, but he hoped she wouldn¡¯t take long to forgive him.


    -Olivia I know we¡¯re not friends, at least I know that¡¯s what you think, but I¡¯d like you to talk to me honestly. You don¡¯t have to, but I want you to. Do you feel anything for the man who gave you this ring?


    She pursed her lips at the question. She first had to know who he was, or at least what he looked like, to know whether she felt anything for him or not, and besides, this question from her boss intrigued her.


    -I told you, you don¡¯t have to answer me. When I talk about feelings, I mean any kind of feeling, be it hatred, love, desire, resentment¡­ whatever.


    He¡¯d just made a point that gave him away again. He¡¯d implied in the morning when she¡¯d arrived that she was engaged because of the ring, but how could she be engaged if she didn¡¯t love her fiance? how could she hate the man she was supposed to marry. Either he didn¡¯t care about her, or her mysterious stranger who was supposed to be her friend didn¡¯t care about her.

 chapter 113

    -So, Olivia, can you tell me how you feel about this man?


    -you know that love is aplex feeling and I¡¯d say it depends on each person. It¡¯s a feeling that we don¡¯t all feel the same way. To be able to say you love someone, you have to know how to love that person¡¯s faults before his or her qualities, because these are the first things that define that person as a whole. And to know someone¡¯s ws, you have to know them first. I may have fallen in love with this person, that¡¯s probable, but to say I love him is a bit too early.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Damon didn¡¯t understand the difference at all. He¡¯d understood very well what she¡¯d said about love, but he didn¡¯t understand how falling in love and loving were different, but he was sure of one thing: he didn¡¯t love her because he didn¡¯t really know her, but being in love with her, he had to know what that meant.


    -And when did you know you were in love with him? I mean, how do you know?


    -He haunts me so much, you know. Everything I see reminds me of him and it¡¯s impossible to think of anything else but him. I feel like he¡¯s perfect when he¡¯s not.


    Damon was confused. If thinking about someone all day long wasn¡¯t loving that person, then what was? He was confused by all these exnations, but he realized that he needed this to know how he really felt about this girl.


    -I don¡¯t see the difference, Olivia.


    She rose from her chair, freeing herself from his grip. She was nervous about having to exin all this to him, but she told herself that he needed it to understand that maybe one day he had loved someone or even fallen in love.


    -You see, to be in love is to believe that the other person is totally perfect and beyond reproach; it¡¯s a bit like the old saying that love makes you blind. But to love someone is to know how to live with that person¡¯s ws and to ept that they are part of that person, and that¡¯s why my father used to say that you should never marry someone you¡¯re in love with, because it¡¯s a feeling that disappears very quickly, and when it¡¯s gone, you wonder if you¡¯re really ready to live with the same person, and sometimes it¡¯s impossible to bear the fact that they¡¯re going away without looking back, yet if you¡¯d known from the start what to expect, the deletion wouldn¡¯t havee as such a shock.


    Damon was beginning to understand the difference. One more thing for the day. So just like that she thought she was in love with him but luckily she didn¡¯t love him at all because he didn¡¯t want to break her heart at all.


    -So the reason you agreed was just because you¡¯re in love with this man?


    -I didn¡¯t say I was in love with him,e on, I said I thought I was in love and no, I can¡¯t be in love with him or I¡¯d lose everything,¡± she said, remembering the bet.


    Yet another thing that intrigued Damon. If she fell in love, she¡¯d lose everything. It was strange, but now he could take a breath too, since he wasn¡¯t going to lose his bet because he wasn¡¯t in love.


    -To be honest with you, I think it¡¯s desire. I epted because I desire this man with his perfect body, his perfume that makes me lose my mind and above all the way he touches me, everything is so perfect during our intimate moment and I believe that just for this insatiable desire, I¡¯d be ready to marry him if I had to.


    Damon took a few steps back in surprise. She wanted him as much as he wanted her. She didn¡¯t want to part with him and he didn¡¯t want to part with her. An immense joy exploded inside him and he thought he saw no reason to keep the truth from her any longer. Their desire was mutual and it was certain that they would be unhappy if they ever left with different partners.


    Realizing all she¡¯d just said to her boss and worse about a man she wasn¡¯t even sure she¡¯d ever see again, she brought her hand to her mouth as she looked at him but he seemed musing that she wanted to get inside his head to see what he was thinking after her confession.


    Damon was afraid of realizing that he too was falling in love with her and was doing everything he could to repress the idea, but the obvious was there: he was possessive of her and wanted her all to himself.

 chapter 114

    After their little exchange, Damon had left her to work and he too had concentrated on his work. His project was progressing, but not in the way he wanted, because he wanted to finish it before Christmas, although there was still a lot to do. He kept casting discreet nces at Olivia and noticed how beautiful she looked when she was concentrated. He had thought that this moment with her in his office would disturb him, but no, her absolute concentration helped him work too, and he saw in her a perfect partner for a businessman, she knew how to adapt and manage everything, just the kind of woman he would need if he ever had ns for marriage.


    By noon, Olivia had started to put her things away. She intended to take advantage of her break to eat and breathe a little. It wasn¡¯t bad at all working in her parton¡¯s office, even if she noticed that he kept casting discreet nces at her.


    -Are you going somewhere, Olivia?


    -It¡¯s break time and I¡¯d like to take a breather, unless my punishment continues.


    Damon looked at her mischievously. He¡¯d nned everything, and no, she was going to have lunch with him at a restaurant not far from thepany. He put away the paperwork in front of him and rose to his feet. He walked around his desk and held out his hand for her to slip hers in, but she was rather surprised and couldn¡¯t react.


    -Will you give me your hand?


    -Why?


    -Because I¡¯m inviting you to lunch and you and I are going to a restaurant.


    -you and me in a restaurant? I mean,ing out of this skyscraper together? what are people going to say? that I¡¯m trying to seduce you for a promotion? no, I can¡¯t do that. We¡¯ll do what we always do, me in my corner and you in yours.


    -Don¡¯t be uptight, Olivia. I told you this morning, people will always talk, so you¡¯reing with me.


    -All the more reason not to hang out with my boss as it could damage my rtionship, so are you leaving first or am I?


    -It¡¯s my decision and it¡¯s unquestionable. I can still do you the honor of not holding your hand, but we¡¯ll have lunch together.


    Damon didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity to tell her everything. He even wanted to ask her to get her things together for a date, since he knew that once she knew the truth, she wouldn¡¯t want toe back to thepany.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Being in Carline¡¯s office on a case, Stephanie thought she was dreaming when she saw Olivia leave Damon¡¯s office, and the worst part was that he was even with her. She was seething with anger mixed with jealousy. She couldn¡¯t believe Damon could ignore her to take an interest in this girl.


    Once in front of the elevator, Olivia and Damon entered, Damon leaving them on the first floor, and once in the lobby, Olivia wanted to disappear because of the stares and whispers. She felt so hot despite the air conditioning. Hearing people whispering as they passed chilled her, yet she could see that Damon had no problem with it.


    -But how do you do that? Do people talk?


    -And your attitude gives them even more reason to talk, Olivia. Be calm and tell yourself that it¡¯s your life and you control it as you see fit, that¡¯s all. Why would you want to rely on what other people say about you? Just remember that¡¯s not who you are.


    She decided to take his advice seriously. Unlike the other times she¡¯d stepped out of this skyscraper, she had the impression that the road didn¡¯t stop. Once outside, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    -Are you going to live?


    -I think so this time, but next time I don¡¯t think so.


    Damon smiled and opened the door for her like a perfect gentleman. From Carline¡¯s window, Stephanie couldn¡¯t believe that Olivia had just entered Damon¡¯s car while he was protecting his car from everyone and everything. It was noon and she knew it was lunchtime, she knew where Damon¡¯s favorite lunch restaurant was and she wasn¡¯t going to let this go by without doing something about it. This man belonged to her and nobody else. She dropped what she was doing with Carline and stood up.


    -You know that if you drop it now, we¡¯ll have to start all over againter,¡± Carline reminded her.


    -Yes, we¡¯ll start all over again after I¡¯ve sorted out what needs to be sorted out immediately.


    Without waiting, she left her office and went to her car. She wasn¡¯t going to let them have lunch together as lovers, as they had nned.

 chapter 115

    Parked in front of the restaurant for quite a while, Olivia waited for Damon to get out before she did too, but he was looking at her with shining eyes, she couldn¡¯t interpret what she was reading in his eyes and yet he wouldn¡¯t stop. Seconds had turned into minutes and she thought that at this rate, minutes would turn into hours.


    -It¡¯ll be lunchtime soon and we¡¯ll have to get back to thepany.


    -and if I remember correctly, I¡¯m the boss, so if I say we¡¯re going back even hourster, it¡¯ll be like that, but as you¡¯re in such a hurry, we¡¯ll be off.


    Before she could interrupt him, Damon was putting his words away, the better to talk to her about it. He thought it best to do it in the car, to avoid damage and especially her reaction, but since she was in such a hurry, he was going to do it once during their lunch. He got out and went to open the door for her, they entered the restaurant and Damon directed her to the back, a very discreet corner.


    -But this isn¡¯t your table, as far as I know you haven¡¯t made a reservation.


    -No need to make a reservation, since this table is mine and no one else is upying it, so you understand.


    He pulled out the chair and waited for her to sit downfortably before taking a seat himself. Olivia couldn¡¯t deny it, this ce was very chic and very much in the image of Damon Dixon. She saw a maning towards them with a big smile and was surprised when she saw Damon smiling too, it was the first time if you didn¡¯t count his smirks.


    -I¡¯d serve you as usual, but I saw thisdy and thought I¡¯d better take her order.


    -Thanks for the thought Leo, she¡¯ll have what I¡¯m having.


    Thetter left and Olivia looked at Damon with murderous envy. She felt as if she no longer existed, so much so that he chose everything for her as if she were incapable of doing so.


    -What¡¯s going on, Olivia? You can just rx, can¡¯t you?


    -and imagine if I didn¡¯t like ¡°the same thing as me¡±, she said, staring at him wickedly.


    His gaze locked with hers and without realizing it, he took her hand in his and began to caress it, and strangely enough, it was the one with the ring on it.


    -I could never make a bad choice for you, Olivia.


    She could read the sincerity in his eyes and it was so unsettling. She had no idea how he could make choices for her, so frankly, the man was a mystery.


    Just as she couldn¡¯t tear her gaze away from his, she heard a clearing of her throat and immediately removed her hand as if caught in the act.


    -I¡¯m very sorry to have disturbed your moment together. Here¡¯s your order and mademoiselle, I hope you like it.


    -I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll like Leo.


    Olivia waited to see if this certainty would prove true. The old man started to leave and she thought she was finally going to be able to eat when he retraced his steps.


    -I thought you were going to propose in this restaurant, Damon, but I see you¡¯ve chosen a different ce. Congrattions on your engagement, she¡¯s very beautiful and I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll make an excellent wife for you.


    -Thank you Leo, and I know I didn¡¯t make the wrong choice,¡± Damon was quick to reply when he saw that Olivia meant the opposite.


    She grabbed her fork and began to eat as if nothing had happened; she didn¡¯t want to talk at all since she wasn¡¯t even allowed to speak when it concerned her. At least she recognized that this meal was good and that, in the near future, this was where she was going to have lunch.


    -Why so quiet all of a sudden, Olivia, are you okay?


    -Why did you decide to tell that man we were engaged when we weren¡¯t? That ring didn¡¯te from you, since you¡¯re not the kind of person who lends time to romance, so stop talking nonsense, especially when ites to me. I¡¯m not your fiancee and I hope you¡¯ll tell him before he really takes me for your fiancee.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    -By the way, Olivia, I¡¯d like to tell you something very important.


    She dropped her cutlery and stared at him, it sounded really important and she hoped it wasn¡¯t his dismissal.


    -I¡­ all this time you think it¡¯s a stranger¡­ it¡¯s actually¡­


    -Are you here too? Can I join you?


    They raised their heads and saw Stephanie standing there looking at them with her fake smile. Olivia didn¡¯t know if she was going to be happy about this interruption or not, as she had no idea what Damon wanted to tell her.

 chapter 116

    Slowly and without warning, Olivia removed her hand from Damon¡¯s. Damon red at her. Damon glowered at her, but she didn¡¯t want Stephanie to talk about what she was thinking, which certainly wasn¡¯t true. Damon was angry and she didn¡¯t know if it was because Stephanie was there or something else.


    -This is a big restaurant, Stephanie, so may I ask why it¡¯s only at this table that you¡¯d like to sit?


    -oh, but we¡¯re from the samepany and we could have a chat about that over lunch, I¡¯m sure Olivia agrees, so stop being such a hard man Damon, it¡¯s just the three of us and not a whole world.


    Damon could see that his chance to tell Olivia everything had fallen through again because of the whims of that Stephanie girl. He wasn¡¯t really hungry anymore and all he wanted to do was go back to thepany, but he wanted to wait for Olivia to finish her meal first.


    Looking up for the first time since Stephanie had sat down at their table, Olivia saw that she was ring at her, but she didn¡¯t care as long as she knew Damon wasn¡¯t interested in her. In other circumstances, she would have decided to leave, but her meal was so good that she couldn¡¯t see herself depriving her belly of it because of Stephanie.


    -Did you see that, Damon? She¡¯s engaged!¡± cried Stephanie as she took Olivia¡¯s ringed hand.


    Olivia looked up at Damon and the bitter sneer on his lips suddenly chilled her. She was now certain he would turn the table upside down if Stephanie didn¡¯t stop her madness. She took his hand again and pushed his te away, a sign that she¡¯d had enough of this charade too.


    -I bet you didn¡¯t know, Damon, or you wouldn¡¯t have asked her to lunch. But his ring is very pretty and congrattions Olivia, your fiance has very good taste.


    While Olivia didn¡¯t know how to take thispliment, a discreet smile spread across Damon¡¯s lips. He was happy to know that he had very good taste and that everyone could appreciate the ring she was wearing, but his supposed fiancee thought he wasn¡¯t very romantic to be able to give a woman such a thing.


    -So I think you deserve a proper congrattions, Olivia. I think, with Damon¡¯s agreement, thepany could organize a small party in honor of your engagement, and you could bring your fiance.


    Damon saw right through Stephanie¡¯s n to sell Olivia to the mob so that she¡¯d stay away from him for fear of people talking, but he could never allow that, since she wasn¡¯t even going to bring her ¡°fiance¡±.


    Olivia waited patiently for Damon to intervene on her behalf, because if he too agreed with Stephanie¡¯s madness then she was going to go crazy. She looked at him with pleading eyes and even though he already disagreed with what Stephanie was saying, he couldn¡¯t resist asking for help.


    -No, Stephanie, it¡¯s out of the question. Mypany doesn¡¯t do weddings, and Olivia isn¡¯t the first girl at the firm to be engaged. There have been girls before her, and you¡¯ve never made such an offer.


    -But I thought you¡¯d like the idea Damon, I can see you¡¯re close and I thought you¡¯d like it.


    -We are indeed close, closer even than you think,¡± he said, staring straight into Olivia¡¯s eyes, which made her blush.


    Having missed nothing of this intense exchange of nces, Stephanie was boiling with anger, even if she didn¡¯t want to let anything show. She couldn¡¯t be the first and be thest; that was uneptable to her.


    -Yes, but you¡¯ve got to be careful Damon, she¡¯s engaged and we all know you¡¯re notorious for getting all your employees into bed, so I hope at least this time you won¡¯t do the same, just out of respect for Olivia¡¯s fiance.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Upon hearing this, Olivia paled suddenly. She knew this side of Damon well, but to hear someone say it so clearly was so disappointing. Everything had just fallen apart for Damon because of Stephanie¡¯s foolishness. Olivia was in danger of rejecting him because of it. No longer able to control the anger emanating from him, he overturned the table and, with a sharp gesture, pulled Olivia from her chair to her frightened cries.


    -That¡¯s lunch, now let¡¯s get back to thepany.


    She couldn¡¯t challenge the order for fear of not surviving his wrath. She thought it was the one who had provoked it who should suffer, but instead, it was her. Once outside, Damon opened the door and pushed her inside, mming it shut with a jerk, which startled her; she¡¯d never seen him in such a state.

 chapter 117

    After Damon¡¯s abrupt departure, a triumphant smile yed across Stephanie¡¯s lips. She knew that Olivia would now do everything in her power to avoid her, since she saw her as a young prude dreaming of Prince Charming. She¡¯d noticedtely that Damon had changed, and this change didn¡¯t please her at all. She loved the wild man he¡¯d once been, and she even believed that was what had driven him into her arms, even though he¡¯d let her down. She was going to do everything in her power to destroy any rtionship he might have with a woman other than her.


    Now that she¡¯d seeded perfectly, there was nothing left for her to do in the restaurant and it was time for her to go. She left the restaurant with her head held high on her shoulders.


    Olivia was clinging to her seatbelt as if it were the only thing that would save her if Damon ever drove straight into another vehicle. He was driving very fast and certainly at top speed. Each time, Olivia saw her life sh before her eyes, but fortunately he was able to avoid idents. It was the worst fright scene she could have imagined, worthy of an action movie, but in her case it was reality. He was driving like a man fleeing a hurricane.


    -I¡¯m not ready to die, and if you do, you¡¯ll go to jail, not to mention exin to the owner of the ring I¡¯m wearing.


    -Except that I wouldn¡¯t have any exnations to give him, since I¡¯d already be devastated at having lost you and my conscience would remind me of it every day of my life. I told you, I¡¯d always make the right choices for you and that¡¯s why I can¡¯t let you take a cab on your own.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Believe it or not? she didn¡¯t know, but if there was one thing she could never doubt, it was the sincerity of his words, yet she couldn¡¯t believe it was him who had just said that. She felt her body being ripped from the belt at thest moment and thrown forward, but before her head hit the windscreen Damon caught her by the arm. She froze in shock. She really was going to die, and now it wasn¡¯t because of Damon but because of Stephanie, who had waited until he was with her to tell all the truths he couldn¡¯t bear to hear.


    -I¡¯m sorry, Olivia, the traffic light turned green at thest moment.


    She¡¯d seen that too, as the big truck crossing to the other side had also stopped, waiting patiently for him to bump into it to avoid triple the damage. She took the risk of turning her head towards him and saw that the features of his face were drawn, his jaw was clenched and all she wanted was to get out of that cab immediately.


    Just as she was about to unbuckle her seatbelt, he turned the ignition back on just as the light had turned green. He had reduced the speed, but not to the reasonable level she would have liked. As he pulled into thepany parking lot, a breath of relief escaped her lips. She got out without paying him any attention and went straight in. Disregarding the fact that she was supposed to be working in his office, she reached his desk without a nce for anyone.


    Seeing her speed off, Damon kicked the wheel of his car and swore under his breath. This was all Stephanie¡¯s fault and now he¡¯d blown it. He¡¯d put her life in danger and knew she¡¯d never trust him again. He went back inside and used his private elevator to go up to his office, where he poured himself a ss of strong whisky. It was the one moment when he¡¯d made the biggest decision of his life to have it all go wrong like this.


    Parked in thepany parking lot, Stephanie saw Damon¡¯s car well parked and was pleased. Now was the time for her to y the understanding girl and, above all, the one who could calm him down like no one else had ever done. She took the elevator to the top floor, passed Carline¡¯s office and saw thettere out with a quick step. She asked her to wait with a wave of her hand and went into Damon¡¯s office.


    Smelling the perfume that belonged to none other than Stephanie, a murderous urge began to animate her whole being, but now was not the time to bring out her animal side.


    -I want Peter Thomson¡¯s file.


    She began to pick at her fingers. She was lost and seemed to have fallen into her own trap. She¡¯d expected him to hoot, not talk so meekly to her.

 chapter 118

    -I asked you a question, Stephanie, where¡¯s Peter Thomson¡¯s file?


    -I didn¡¯t finish it, it was already break time and I thought I¡¯d have lunch before continuing itter and besides I left it with Carline on my way out so she could just finish it.


    Damon looked at her and wondered if she was serious. She¡¯d dared to abandon her case simply because she wanted to spoil her lunch with Olivia and in all this she was mistaking Carline for her employee. It was unheard of, he had to admit to himself.


    -Have you eaten Stephanie?Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    -I don¡¯t understand you at all.


    -Did you go out to eat or not? Now I want to know if you¡¯ve eaten.


    -You left and I didn¡¯t want to be alone. Listen Damon, open your eyes and understand that I saved you from a situation you might have regrettedter. This girl isn¡¯t your type and you were going to break her. She doesn¡¯t have the heart to put up with a man like you, let¡¯s face it. She¡¯s engaged and I wonder how a girl who knows she¡¯s getting married can fool around with her boss. She¡¯s got no respect for the man, and I thought she was the kind of well-bred girl she makes out to be.


    -Enough!¡± shouted Damon. I order you to shut up now, and if you ever utter another word just to insult her, I¡¯ll make your life a living hell, Stephanie, I promise. I think you still haven¡¯t gotten over the fact that I¡¯ve decided not to fuck you anymore. I¡¯m not the man you once knew. I know old habits die hard, but the ugly ones disappear. You dared to leave a file unprocessed because you wanted to ruin my life, you im that Carline should have finished it, this girl is my employee and not your employee. Now you¡¯re going to leave my office ande back here only when I¡¯ve called on you, and that¡¯ll never happen, because from now on we¡¯ll be dealing with intermediaries.


    -But Damon, you can¡¯t do that.


    -Mr Dixon, please. I¡¯m your boss and as far as I know we¡¯re not friends. You¡¯re still the only girl who¡¯s had a chance to stay in thispany even after I slept with you.


    -All the more reason, then, to understand that you can¡¯t make mistakes in your choices, Damon. This girl doesn¡¯t deserve you, she¡¯s going to make a life with someone else and I beg you to understand that.


    Damon dismissed her words with a wave of his hand. Now that he¡¯de to, he wanted to know how Olivia was doing after everything that had happened. He¡¯d been so blinded by anger that he hadn¡¯t paid her any attention at all.


    -Get out of my office now.


    -but Damon I¡­


    She was cut off by the door opening with a crash. Damon wondered what the hell was going on at midday. He saw a girl enter his office and Carline behind her trying to hold her back. He saw more closely that it was Betty¡¯s daughter, the one from James¡¯s box, but he still didn¡¯t know what she was doing there or why she¡¯d forced her way in.


    -I¡¯m sorry, sir, I tried to restrain her, but I couldn¡¯t.


    Damon fixed his fists on his desk and looked at them attentively. He didn¡¯t know where to start, the one he¡¯d been chasing for so long was still there and staring at Betty, the same thing she was doing too, he felt like they were going to jump each other but Carline mustn¡¯t be the victim of that if it happened.


    -It¡¯s all right, Carline, you can go.


    -Are you sure, sir, you don¡¯t want me to call security?


    Betty glowered at him and Damon nodded for her to leave. There they both were, ready to pounce on each other, but the worst thing was that he didn¡¯t know why. There wasn¡¯t his girlfriend among them. He took afortable seat in his armchair and loosened his tie. Betty detached her gaze from Stephanie and began to look at him with eyes she thought were full of charm, but all he wanted was tough out loud so she¡¯d know his charm sucked.


    -Damon, can you tell me who this girl is?¡± asked Stephanie.


    He squinted. Since when did he owe her an exnation of his life, even if this Betty girl wasn¡¯t one of them, he didn¡¯t know, but he wasn¡¯t about to tell her what she wanted from him.

 chapter 119

    -Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s godies, may I ask what you¡¯re doing here and especially what you want?


    -Damon don¡¯t take the piss, I saw this girl at thepany party and I¡¯d like to know who she is please and looking at her, she¡¯s not even your type and I think the other one who¡¯s engaged is better than her.


    Taking the blow as the humiliation of the century, Betty raised her hand to strike Stephanie when thetter caught her hand at thest moment. She threatened her with a look, but Betty was too angry to let her guard down. Damon was just stunned by this useless estrogen war. Two women fighting over him when the one he really wanted wasn¡¯t even there.


    -Betty, may I ask what you want? You know mypany¡¯s code very well, we make an appointment before we show up in my office, yet you hustled my secretary to be here. I hope the reason is valid.


    -I¡¯m sorry, Mr Dixon, but I¡¯d like to see my wardrobe consultant. She hasn¡¯t been answering the phone and I¡¯ve got an important date.


    A mockingugh dominated the room at the same moment, and it came from Stephanie. She took a few steps back to get a better look at Betty, who was seething with anger. She was going to finish Stephanie off if she didn¡¯t stop.


    What fashion house must have taken you on, and I imagine they¡¯re all down-market fashion houses?


    -You¡¯re wrong, this is Mr. Dixon¡¯s friend James¡¯s fashion house.


    Stephanie brought her hand to her chest in outrage as she looked at Betty. She couldn¡¯t imagine she was telling the truth, but Damon was just watching them. He wanted to know what Olivia was doing, but these two women were preventing him from thinking through the situation at hand.


    Looking at the time on her phone, Olivia saw it read two o¡¯clock in the evening. She didn¡¯t know what she was doing at thepany, since she was still shaken by what had happened with Damon. She wanted to go home and get some rest, and to do that, she had to go to her office again, as all her belongings were there. She took the elevator and when it reached the top floor, she got out and walked along the corridor. A few yards from the door, she noticed it was open, and figured it had to be Stephanie¡¯s doing. She didn¡¯t want to see her at all, but she had to get her things.


    As she stepped through the doorway, she saw a figure she seemed to recognize and yes, she saw that it was Betty who was arguing with Stephanie in Damon¡¯s office. She didn¡¯t know when her rtionship with Damon had improved for her to go all the way to his office.


    -Betty,¡± Olivia called to her.


    Betty turned around and when she saw her, she quickly began to think. She didn¡¯t want Damon to know they were friends at all for fear of screwing up her ns.


    -Miss Turner, I¡¯ve been trying to call you for a while but I can¡¯t get through and I guess it must be ack of battery power on your part. I¡¯m going outter and I¡¯d like you to assemble my outfit for me.


    Olivia opened her mouth to reply, but she didn¡¯t even know what she could say. First of all, she¡¯d just called her Miss Turner and was talking about assembling her outfit; she didn¡¯t know how long she¡¯d been working for her. She nced in Damon¡¯s direction and saw that his eyes were on her. A small detail urred to her. The night she¡¯d slept at Damon¡¯s the next morning, he¡¯d told her he didn¡¯t know she was a dress consultant, so now she knew it was Betty¡¯s doing.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    -And this is who a self-styled supermodel went to choose as her wardrobe consultant. What goes together,es together,¡±mented Stephanie.


    Olivia didn¡¯t know how it had started, but she didn¡¯t want to get involved, so she went over and took a seat in the armchair opposite Damon, who had been staring at her all day.


    -And you¡¯re not doing anything?


    -What do you want me to do, Olivia? They¡¯vee here uninvited and now they¡¯re fighting over a man who isn¡¯t even interested. I think they¡¯ll calm down on their own.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t stand their noise. As if Damon knew she needed cheering up, he slipped his hand into hers and looked her straight in the eye.


    -Why don¡¯t you and I slip away?¡± Damon offered her in all seriousness.


    The idea was very tempting, but she couldn¡¯t afford to be seen with him when Betty was around, and besides, she remembered what Stephanie had said, that man wasn¡¯t made for one woman.

 chapter 120

    -Damon, it¡¯s okay, please do something.


    Realizing that she¡¯d just called him by his first name, a huge smile spread across her lips. It always felt good to hear her pronounce it so delicately. He could see that she was annoyed by the women arguing behind her, and he intended to grant her wish. He rose to his full height and banged his fist on his desk, causing all the women in the room to gasp.


    -This is my office and I must ask you to be quiet. Miss Betty, I must ask you to leave this skyscraper and never set foot in it again, and I mean never, or you¡¯ll have to exin yourself at the police station. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a supermodel or not. Stephanie, I¡¯m giving you two days¡¯ rest and if during those two days, after examination, you find that you can¡¯t stop ruining my life, I¡¯ll beg you not toe back. Thank you for taking the door,dies.


    Olivia wanted to turn around to see Betty¡¯s facial expression, but she was afraid of getting a murderous look or something, so she just tried to look small.


    -Miss Turner, are youing?¡± Betty had said to her as if nothing had happened.


    She pped her hand to her forehead, wondering when people were going to stop taking the piss out of her. Everyone was using her and then humiliating her as if she didn¡¯t have a life. She was going to ask him about it, but she didn¡¯t want to leave thepany with him.


    -I¡¯m sorry, but she won¡¯t be going with you. In the terms of the contract she signed, her work ends here at five o¡¯clock at night, so please wait until the end of the day to find her, I don¡¯t know how, but I¡¯d like to tell you to stay away from mypany.


    Betty looked at Damon, pursing her lips. Coming all the way here, she hadn¡¯t expected to run into Stephanie in Damon¡¯s office, let alone see Olivia show up. It had all gone wrong, but she wasn¡¯t about to give up. She went out and without dy, Stephanie went out too, leaving them alone atst.


    Damon nervously ran his hands through his hair. He could see that he¡¯d just had another chance to tell her everything, and he hoped that nothing else would interrupt them. She resumed her seat in the armchair and when he tried to take her hand in his, Olivia stopped him. A frustrated moan escaped Damon¡¯s lips as she put her things away.


    -Olivia, I need to talk to you, remember at the restaurant before Stephanie arrived?


    -And I¡¯m thinking that the fact she came wasn¡¯t just a coincidence, but maybe a sign. Maybe it would be better if I didn¡¯t know anything about what you have to tell me.


    You were on first-name terms with me earlier, Olivia, and that means a lot to me.


    -for you, but not for me. Look, I can give you a second chance to tell me everything on one condition.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Damon scowled at her. He needed to talk to her, but the fact that she was imposing her condition on him was not a good thing. He nodded, asking her to make her condition.


    -You let me go home, and tomorrow I promise that even if the hurricanees, I¡¯ll listen to you before I die.


    He was afraid that something worse than the hurricane would happen the next day to prevent them from having this conversation. He¡¯d fired Stephanie for two days, so he thought he might get lucky if he closed his office. He epted her condition, and even if it wasn¡¯t for that, he wasn¡¯t about to let her end her day with what she¡¯d been through.


    -Let me take you home, Olivia.


    -Don¡¯t go to all this trouble. We know exactly who you are and this isn¡¯t the way you¡¯re going to win me over. I promised you that tomorrow I¡¯d listen to you no matter who interrupted us, but now I have to go.


    -That¡¯s not the point, and I¡¯m perfectly happy with who I was before Olivia, but I at least want to take you home. I know you¡¯re damaged because of what happened today but I¡¯m not usually like this and I promise that tomorrow you¡¯ll understand why I was so angry.


    This was the second time she¡¯d seen him so sincere. She didn¡¯t know why, but at that moment, an urge to ept everything he said went through her head. She lost nothing by sympathizing with him.


    -In that case, I ept your proposal.


    -You said ¡°your¡±.


    -Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± she replied, smiling broadly.


    He took her hand and they left her office. He went into Carline¡¯s office to inform her of his absence and, above all, to ask her to prepare Thomson¡¯s file, as Stephanie had been unable to do.

 chapter 121

    Once in front of his apartment building, Damon turned off the engine but didn¡¯t move. Olivia wanted to escape from the car given the tension in it, not anger, not sadness but just an indescribable attraction that risked costing her if she didn¡¯t get out of the car. She wanted to, but remembering that Damon had pointed out to her the night they¡¯d gone to the restaurant that even the biggest of fools would open the door for a woman, she did nothing.


    -Damon I¡­


    The man¡¯s heart missed a beat. He knew she was going to talk about hisck of action, but he didn¡¯t know she was going to start her sentence with his first name. It made his heart flutter and he wanted to try something new with her, to make love to her in his car as if his life depended on it. He didn¡¯t want to let time pass anymore, he wanted to enjoy their moment.


    -Olivia, it¡¯s just a few sentences, you know.


    -I promised you I¡¯d listen to you tomorrow, so don¡¯t insist. You heard Betty, I have to take care of her outfit or else?


    -one day you¡¯ll tell me the truth about this story because this girl doesn¡¯t inspire confidence in me and I wonder how you manage to talk to her. Every time I see her, I just get disgust in my mouth.


    Olivia didn¡¯t want to prove him right in his judgement of Betty, because even if at times she felt she was exaggerating, after all she was her friend and loyalty was one of her principles in life. When she turned her head towards Damon, she saw that he was staring not at her but at her lips, and she swallowed at the impetuous desire in his eyes. She suddenly felt very hot and had to get away. Just a few secondster, she saw that his head was just a few centimetres from hers and that he hadn¡¯t stopped alternating his eyes between hers and her lips. She wanted to, but couldn¡¯t.


    Believing she agreed, Damon was about to crush his lips to hers when she turned her head away. He clenched his fists, but not in a harsh way. She had that right not to agree to kiss him; very quickly, he got out of the car and went to open the door for her.


    Facing him, Olivia didn¡¯t know if she really wanted to part with him, but when her eyes lingered on the bulge in his pants, she flushed and bit her lip. It was the first time she¡¯d seen her boss like this and she was embarrassed. She wondered if he even knew about it, since he was standing there as if nothing had happened. Just at the sight of that lump, she felt wet and had to leave; she jumped out of her seat and passed him to leave, but since she had decided to sympathize with him, she decided to y a joke on him.


    -I wouldn¡¯t go back to thepany if I were you, considering the state of your pants below,¡± Olivia said, her eyes lingering on them.


    Damon frowned and followed the trajectory of her gaze; he opened his mouth, shaking his head. He knew he wanted her very much, but he didn¡¯t know his member had already awakened ready to attack. He was in the middle of the street in this situation.


    -And I imagine you¡¯ve had a good eyeful, you little pest.


    Augh of joy escaped Olivia¡¯s lips and Damon totally melted. It was the first time he¡¯d heard herugh so sincerely without forcing anything. He couldn¡¯t wait for the next day to tell her all about it and improve their rtionship.


    -Wouldn¡¯t you like to see it up close? I mean without any fabric on top.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to,¡± was the answer that drummed in Olivia¡¯s heart, but she couldn¡¯t afford it, and from the way he was smiling, she knew he was just kidding.


    -No, thank you. See you tomorrow, sir.


    as she got closer to her building, she saw Maggie getting off her motorcycle. She imagined that thetter had certainly seen the whole scene, and well, she didn¡¯t give a damn.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    -He confessed his feelings to you and told you you were engaged, didn¡¯t he?


    -Don¡¯t be so creative Maggie, it¡¯s nothing like that and besides, he congratted me on my engagement, a fact which justifies the fact that it wasn¡¯t his idea, but well, that¡¯s fine with me.


    -No, I¡¯m rather sad for you, sweetheart. It¡¯s obvious you¡¯ve got something going on and you¡¯re not going to deny it.


    No, she wasn¡¯t denying it and she wondered what her body wanted, because every time she got close to him, her body didn¡¯t agree with her.

 chapter 122

    Once on her floor, Olivia saw Betty leaning against her door. She was d to have the chance to be with Maggie, as she was going to be able to stand up for her against Betty. She moved forward with her head held high and once in front of her door, she took out the key and opened the door without looking at her.


    -You look like you¡¯ve been waiting for her,¡± Maggie said to Betty,


    Olivia didn¡¯t wait to hear her reply and went straight in, dropping onto the sofa to wait for Betty to be the first to explode, which she didn¡¯t expect, since she¡¯d entered with a force capable of uprooting baobab trees.


    -Betty, what¡¯s happening to you?


    -What¡¯s happening to me? I think Olivia is in a better position to exin what¡¯s happening to me. Ask her why her boss dropped her off here in his car and why she wasughing with him. she was supposed to hate him, not like him so much that she was having a good time in his car, don¡¯t you think?


    Maggie herself had seen the scene between Olivia and Damon, but she couldn¡¯t see where Olivia had erred at all, unless it was jealousy driving Betty.


    -But she didn¡¯t hate him Betty, she just found him unbearable and people are changeable and everyone deserves a second chance so I think it was that second chance that Olivia decided to give Damon.


    -No, she¡¯s not going to give it to me. Tell her I saw Damon¡¯s eyes on her, he was burning with the desire to jump on her, he took her hand and stroked it to calm her down and that¡¯s always a rtionship between boss and employee.


    Olivia pursed her lips. She didn¡¯t know Betty had seen it, since she was busy nailing Stephanie, but it had already happened and it was only on that asion. Maggie was no longer with Betty, but she wanted to know more about this story that Damon had tried to appease Olivia.


    -Are you talking to me, Oli?


    -No, not until this girl tells me why she told Damon that I¡¯m a wardrobe consultant and that she¡¯s a supermodel so I¡¯m the one in charge of her outfits.


    This was too much for Maggie and she couldn¡¯t hold back herughter any longer. Sheughed and just the way sheughed infected Olivia and even though she didn¡¯t want tough, it was impossible to resist so she tried to hide her mouth with her hand under Betty¡¯s murderous gaze.


    -You didn¡¯t happen to have an important date, did you? From what you told Damon.


    -You¡¯re not his assistant or secretary, and if I remember correctly, you work for Martin, not directly for Damon.


    Olivia stood up and moved to face Betty. This nonsense had gone on too long and it was time she put an end to it. She challenged her with her eyes and it was time for the sweet little good girl to get out her ws too and let her friend know she wasn¡¯t a puppet.


    -You know what Betty? When you¡¯re seducing a man, you don¡¯t stick it up his ass like you¡¯re doing; you barge into Damon¡¯spany as if nothing had happened, even though you know perfectly well that the press is always on the lookout for what they¡¯re going to say about him. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, you used me as bait, and it¡¯s not even the first time; I never said I wanted to help you in this misadventure, but you forced this nonsense on me and, like a friend, I didn¡¯t want to disappoint you. What I do or don¡¯t do in Damon¡¯s office is none of your business and if you think I¡¯m trying to seduce him, know that I¡¯m not, he¡¯s a handsome man and every woman¡¯s dream but I¡¯d never start fighting for a man who¡¯s none of my business. Our friendship is based on trust and loyalty and to be honest with you, I don¡¯t trust you at all anymore because just for one man, you¡¯ve shown me what you¡¯re capable of. I¡¯ll be honest with you, yes I feel attracted to Damon Dixon, I desire him like a lot of women do but he¡¯ll never look at me and even less from today and you know why? because he thinks I¡¯m engaged because of that ring I wore today. I¡¯m not an object and I¡¯m still valuable to some people.


    -Oli, listen¡­¡± began Betty.


    Olivia raised her hand to ask her to stop, she¡¯d heard enough to go on putting up with this. It was time she understood that she was just as much a girl as she was an object.


    -Nothing has changed in our friendship Betty, I¡¯ll always be there for you but there will be certain limits from now on. I¡¯d like to rest now, girls, so please leave without exception.


    Maggie kissed her on the cheek and left her apartment. She was jumping for joy inside after Olivia¡¯s speech, because atst she¡¯d put Betty in her ce.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 chapter 123

    The next morning, when Olivia arrived at thepany, she hadn¡¯t forgotten the fact that Damon had something to tell her, but first she wanted to catch up on her work, since with what had happened with Stephanie¡¯s intervention at the restaurant, she hadn¡¯t been able to work afterwards, and all the files were pressing as it was the end of the year.


    She thought she was at the end when Martin entered the office without knocking. She paid him no attention and continued what she was doing, since since the day before, with what had happened with Betty, she had made up her mind not to pay any more attention to people who didn¡¯t respect her.


    -I¡¯ve been here three minutes, Olivia, have I be invisible to you?


    -You could have knocked beforeing in, couldn¡¯t you? I could even be changing my diaper, you know.


    A grimace of disgust contorted Martin¡¯s face and Olivia realized that he¡¯d never bought women¡¯s diapers, after all, he didn¡¯t look like a man who could be romantic.


    -What do you want, Martin?


    -I¡¯ve sent you some files and I want them by tonight at thetest, so your lunch break will have to be cancelled.


    She went to check his email and saw that it wasn¡¯t just files, but a ton of files. She looked at him and saw that he was having fun punishing her, but she wasn¡¯t going to be able to finish it in just a few hours, because even if she was given two days without rest, it was never going to end. She didn¡¯t know what she¡¯d done to him to make him so resentful as to punish her like this, but she wasn¡¯t going to do the job for fear of going mad.


    -Are you kidding? All this in just a few hours?


    -At least you won¡¯t have to fool around with the big boss when you¡¯re engaged, and you won¡¯t have to fight over him in his office when we¡¯re here in apany.


    She exhaled deeply, understanding exactly what he was getting at. People were certainly aware of what had happened in Damon¡¯s office, but she had nothing to do with it and she hadn¡¯t fought with anyone. She couldn¡¯t do the job and Martin couldn¡¯t fire her, since he wasn¡¯t the big boss.


    -All right, I¡¯ll do it, Martin.


    He frowned in surprise at her admission that she could do it; Olivia had understood very well that he wanted her to beg, but that moment had passed and if he wanted her pleading, he was going to bite his fingers off. He left her office with an annoyed look on his face and at the same time, she mmed down herputer and stood up. She¡¯d promised Damon she¡¯d listen to him, and now was the time to find out why he was so keen to talk to her.


    Damon hadn¡¯t been able to work since he¡¯d arrived at thepany, he¡¯d wanted to talk to Olivia first but she hadn¡¯te and he didn¡¯t want to believe that she¡¯d forgotten about their appointment. Just as he¡¯d decided to contact her, he heard his office door open and there she was, more beautiful than ever. He didn¡¯t know why, but what he wanted was to kiss her and make love to her as if his life depended on it.


    As she closed the door, Olivia couldn¡¯t take another step as Damon advanced towards her as if ready to capture his prey. His confident gait reminded her of things that warmed her lower abdomen.


    Once in front of her, Damon couldn¡¯t resist and cupped her face, cing a kiss on her forehead, her nose and when he was about to kiss her on the mouth, thetter escaped his arms, causing him to growl. At that moment, an inexplicable anger arose in him, he didn¡¯t like at all the fact that she pushed him away every time.


    -I can be a Don Juan like everyone says, but just for you I stopped sleeping around because you¡¯re the only girl I¡¯ve wanted since, or else I¡¯d have to understand that you prefer the dark. You¡¯ve never refused my kisses under this subdued light at Le Bourget and even at the party at my cest weekend, every time I made you moan and you loved it so why do you want to y the girl who doesn¡¯t like it? you rather like strangers then? so I understand and I¡¯ll stop.


    He finished his sentence by mming his point into the wall, which startled Olivia who was still in shock but she was also scared by how angry Damon was.


    -so¡­ it was you, it was you all this time¡­ no way,¡± she screamed hysterically.


    She didn¡¯t want to believe what she¡¯d just heard, yet in his eyes, she could see the desire that brought their two bodies together, the insatiable desire that drove them to unite their two bodies, she wanted to disappear and above all never see this man again.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 chapter 124

    Realizing his mistake, Damon began to move towards Olivia, but thetter had curled in on herself while crying, she couldn¡¯t believe that all this time she¡¯d had this man who was driving her crazy right in front of her, and that he¡¯d known it all along but hadn¡¯t told her.


    -Olivia, listen, I¡­


    -Don¡¯t say anything, not another word you hear.


    It hurt Damon to see her so confused. He would have liked things to be different, but now that the mistake had been made, he had to find a way to make it up to her, no matter what. She didn¡¯t want him anywhere near her, but it was the only way.


    -Olivia, I know you may see me as a monster, and I¡¯ll give you that, but I was afraid too. I was afraid that if I told you the truth, you¡¯d run away from me and I¡¯d never see you again, but when I gave you this ring, I was so sure of myself that I didn¡¯t want to let you go anymore, you know? that¡¯s how long I¡¯ve been trying to find the best way to tell you.


    -It¡¯s been months. You asked me toe to yourpany to apply for a job, making it clear that it was a friend¡¯spany, and I believed you. Tell me how much it amused you to see me every time I slept with you without knowing you, you took satisfaction in thinking I was a sex doll, I asked you several times to show me your face or even tell me your name.


    -I know, Olivia, but I didn¡¯t know you well enough to tell you. You know that generally, the women I¡¯m around love the tabloids so I was afraid you¡¯d be the same and when I found out I could trust you, I was so afraid you¡¯d hate me for it. I know I¡¯ve been slow to rx Olivia but I wanted to tell you this differently.


    An evil smile yed on Olivia¡¯s lips. She wondered how else such a mess of a man could tell her she was the easy girl he¡¯d slept with for months without her realizing it.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    -You called me a bitch just by saying I was the kind of girl who likes dim lights, do you realize that?


    -I didn¡¯t want Olivia, I was just angry.


    -angry? and what made you angry? the fact that I¡¯d refused your advances several times, wasn¡¯t it? you wanted to test me again by saying if I could sleep with her in the dark, why not in the light too. And I thought you¡¯d changed, everyone¡¯sughing at me, only yesterday I thought it was over until Martin joined me in my office this morning, I still thought it was over until you threw in my face that I¡¯m a slut. And to think that the other day I was telling you about this man who made me feel everything without me even knowing him, you listened to me and I¡¯m sure you even took pleasure in savoring your victory in bringing me down.


    She was literally wrong, Damon thought, but how could he hear that he was rather pleased that atst she felt the same way he did.


    -Olivia I¡¯m sorry and I¡¯m still that man, the one you shared your wildest moments with, the man who made you moan and believe me, for a while all I wanted was to hear you moan my name and¡­


    -Stop talking nonsense. You¡¯re not that man and you¡¯ll never be him. That man is still a stranger to me and that¡¯s how it is, a stranger who gave me a good time. He¡¯s a stranger who made me travel like no one else ever had. Now I¡¯m off, and I¡¯ll be sending you my letter of resignation very soon.


    Damon didn¡¯t believe he¡¯d heard the end of her sentence. She couldn¡¯t resign and she couldn¡¯t leave without forgiving him, there was no way she¡¯d leave him when he didn¡¯t want to stay away from her anymore.


    -You can¡¯t do that, Olivia. You can¡¯t quit your job because of a misunderstanding.


    -I didn¡¯t get this job because you didn¡¯t even bother to read my resume. I was here because you still wanted to sleep with me, and since you¡¯re the ones who usually get tired of your mistresses by leaving them, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s going to leave you today, an exception to the rule.


    -Olivia, please don¡¯t do this.


    She ignored him and walked past him to leave. Damon tried to hold her by the arm, but as if she¡¯d already nned for him to do that, she ducked and walked out of his office still crying.

 chapter 125

    -Is your fiance all right, Miss Turner? Carline had asked her as she crossed the corridor.


    Olivia could haveughed if she wasn¡¯t in so much pain, but she didn¡¯t have the strength to show her teeth. how could she tell her that the aforementioned fiance had just broken her like no one else had ever done. she simply nodded and continued on her way. Not quite convinced, Carline decided to go and see her boss to find out more, but as she stepped through the doorway, she quickly regretted why she¡¯d done it. the man in front of her was no longer the Damon she¡¯d known, but a savage beast full of anger. she started to back out of his office when his voice made her stop.


    -What do you need, Carline?


    Damon never understood why, but no matter how mean he could be to others, he could never misbehave with his young secretary.


    -I just wanted to know if everything was all right, but now I can leave.


    -Not just yet, Carline,¡± he said, looking at her.


    she began to tremble, and she couldn¡¯t believe she¡¯d ever regretted a decision in her life like she¡¯d regretted the one she¡¯d made ining to see Damon. she saw him advancing towards her at a slow pace and thought he was going to strangle her for some reason she didn¡¯t know.


    -Why do you want to leave, Carline? You wanted to know if everything¡¯s all right, so you think it is?


    -no¡­ no everything¡­ isn¡¯t¡­ fine.


    Damon knew he was terrifying her, but he wanted to share his pain with someone, something he¡¯d never done before, but this was different. He wanted someone to remind him what an idiot he was, what a heartless monster he was.


    -he¡­ what happened to you?


    -Carline I want you to be honest with me. when you look at me, what ss of fool do I belong to and please don¡¯t hold back, I¡¯m not going to do anything to you and rest assured, your job will still be there. i¡¯m a monster aren¡¯t i?


    -I know you can be tough at times, but that¡¯s every CEO¡¯s job, and you¡¯re not the first one I¡¯ve worked with, but tell me, were you the one who made Olivia Turner cry?


    she asked hesitantly, watching Damon¡¯s reaction out of the corner of her eye. he wanted to be honest with her, and maybe she could even help him.


    -Yes, and believe me, I didn¡¯t mean to. It was involuntary and¡­


    -and I thought it was her fiance¡¯s fault.


    and that¡¯s exactly what it was, since he was her fiance. he¡¯d made his fiancee cry before the wedding, proof that he couldn¡¯t even entertain the idea of getting married.


    -If I want your help, will you ept Carline?


    -but I¡¯d have to know what was going on first, wouldn¡¯t I?


    No, he couldn¡¯t tell her anything about it. He might trust her, but he already had a view of women that wasn¡¯t about to change, and he didn¡¯t want Olivia to be the center of attention.


    -No, Carline, thanks for stopping by. You can go back to your post now.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    -Are you sure there¡¯s nothing you want to tell me? It might help you get rid of whatever it is you¡¯re holding inside.


    -no thank you you can go now and cancel all my appointments for the day.


    as she stepped out of the elevator into the lobby, all eyes were on her, and Olivia felt nothing at the moment; no fear, no shame, just hatred for Damon. she wanted him to go to hell.


    She didn¡¯t know how much time she needed to get over the pain, but she was going to take as much time as she needed, since she didn¡¯t want to go to herpany any more.

 chapter 126

    after Carline left his office, Damon locked himself in, and even so, he couldn¡¯t find any peace. he was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t think straight. he¡¯d tried to reach her on her phone, but it wouldn¡¯t go through that she¡¯d turned it off on purpose. he was worried about her, and worse, about what might happen to her. he had no time at all, and when he saw all the city¡¯s buildings shining, he realized that it was already getting dark. he didn¡¯t want to find himself alone at home, but he had no choice. he grabbed his things and left his office. Before leaving the skyscraper, he went first to Olivia¡¯s office. He had no idea what he was doing there, but he just felt like being there.


    It had already been over two hours since he¡¯d been home, yet he still couldn¡¯t reach her. Afraid that she might do something stupid that could cost him his life, Damon grabbed his coat and headed out the door. he was driving like crazy, but he didn¡¯t care about her life at the moment, as long as he could reassure himself that she was all right.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He climbed the stairs to his floor and when he got to the door, he didn¡¯t know what to do. Everything was so quiet and he realized that the room was pitch ck. he didn¡¯t know what he was going to do at that moment. he couldn¡¯t knock, as he was sure she hadn¡¯t yet digested what had happened. he¡¯d forgotten to take his key with him. he paced in front of her pore, but in the end, he didn¡¯t know what he was doing, so he left.


    once night had fallen, her apartment was pitch ck, and that suited her just fine. she hadn¡¯t been able to get up to turn on the lights, and it was better to let people know she wasn¡¯t there. she¡¯d also turned off her phone, since she knew he¡¯d try to reach her.te into the night, when she couldn¡¯t sleep, Olivia began to think back to the wonderful time she¡¯d spent with Damon. she¡¯d hoped to live this story for a long time toe, but she¡¯d never imagined she¡¯d find out the truth this way. she wanted so much to forget him, but it was impossible because he¡¯d already left his mark on her body, and strangely enough, his body belonged to her in a way.


    Not wanting to go home yet, Damon decided to head for Le Bourget. It was there that it all began, with the story of a bet; he went to the back door and took the elevator to the top floor, where he joined his Square vip. every nook and cranny of the room reminded him of that girl with the body of a goddess. he remembered all the days, from the first to thest, that they¡¯d spent in this ce, all the positions in which they¡¯d made love, he could still hear her moaning with pleasure and it all troubled him.


    After minutes of looking around, he didn¡¯t even know what he was doing there, so when he wanted to get out, he saw the waiter go upstairs with two people who seemed to be a couple. Luckily, these people were so busy kissing that they hadn¡¯t even noticed who he was, but their presence on this floor intrigued him.


    -Can I ask what they¡¯re doing here and, more importantly, what you¡¯re doing here with them?


    -They say they¡¯ve traveled a long way to have a good time here, so I thought I¡¯d give them this one since it¡¯s always closed.


    This ce held memories he wasn¡¯t about to forget, not even for money.


    -No, there are rooms downstairs and if they don¡¯t want them, they can go somewhere else, you know perfectly well that this VIP area is private.


    -Yes, but hardly anyone goes there, so I thought just for one night they wouldn¡¯t mind.


    -ask them to take a room downstairs or they can just leave and that¡¯s the veryst time you think you can allow people in here. it¡¯s a personal space.


    He turned to tell them that it wasn¡¯t possible to have this space, and Damon could see the disappointment on their faces, but he didn¡¯t care. He intended to treasure all his memories with Olivia, down to the less important ones.


    the next morning, it was the sound of birdsong that woke her up. she¡¯d fallen asleepte at night and was wondering what she was going to do with her day. she was very bored with not working, and didn¡¯t even know where she was going to find work, since it was a friend who¡¯d helped her find a ce at Le Bourget before Damon Dixon came and ruined everything. she got out of bed and dragged her feet to the bathroom, brushed her teeth and went into the kitchen to make herself a hot chocte. she was willing to turn on her phone, but she didn¡¯t want to know that Damon might have tried to call her or leave messages.


    her head a little empty, she retrieved her machine and began typing her letter of resignation. it hurt so much to do it, given how much she loved this job, but she had no choice. she no longer felt any different from the girls who¡¯d slept with him to get a job.


    after rereading it several times to make sure she hadn¡¯t mentioned any personal reasons that would refer to their history, she sent it to martin, because technically, he was her boss, so he¡¯d be in charge of sending it to the ceo.


    That was it, she thought, the end of a good life and the beginning of a new suffering of not being able to work.

 chapter 127

    Receiving an e-mail from Olivia, Martin couldn¡¯t understand what was going on, or why she¡¯d decided to send it like this instead of dropping it off herself. For a moment, he thought it was a joke on her part because of the pile of files he¡¯d asked her to handle the day before, and that¡¯s why he wanted to settle this misunderstanding with her before she left. When he arrived in her office, he didn¡¯t see her, and there was no sign that she had arrived. It was up to him to pass this on to Damon, and he didn¡¯t even know what exnation he was going to give her about it. He could feel his hair turning gray without it being in front of him yet.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Taking the elevator, he reached the top floor and headed straight for Damon¡¯s office, but before he could open the door Carline stopped him.


    -Hello Carline, if it was you I wanted to see, I¡¯d have gone to your office, but right now I¡¯ve got important things to do.


    -I¡¯m sorry, Martin, but you can¡¯te in because the boss doesn¡¯t want to see anyone.


    -What do you mean he doesn¡¯t want to see anyone? -Miss Turner just sent me her letter of resignation and I have to give it to the big boss.


    Carline ran her hands through her hair, muttering something inaudible. Martin hadn¡¯t heard anything, but he could tell something was wrong.


    -I didn¡¯t know the situation had escted to this extent,¡± Carline murmured.


    -What situation, Carline?


    -Olivia left here yesterday crying and I think she had a big row with the boss, so I guess that¡¯s why she doesn¡¯t want to work here anymore.


    Martin squinted with a bitter sneer. He had no sympathy for Olivia, but rather hatred for Damon, because because of him, she¡¯d left without him being able to touch her as he¡¯d nned. He passed Carline and went to open Damon¡¯s office without knocking. Thetter was drinking with his imposing square build in his office chair.


    -So now you¡¯re drowning your sorrows in alcohol. I didn¡¯t know she¡¯d be the one to leave you, since you¡¯re the one who usually tires of your mistresses, Damon Dixon. And I wanted to taste her too.


    At the end of her sentence, Damon saw red. He didn¡¯t like it at all when Olivia was referred to as a vulgar girl, so in a fit of anger, Damon threw his ss in his face, which Martin dodged, but the liquid in it had even stained his well-ironed white shirt.


    -Are you out of your mind, Damon?


    -Mr Dixon, please. I think I¡¯ve given you enough freedom in this business and it¡¯s time for that to stop. As far as I know, we¡¯re not partners and we¡¯re not friends. You¡¯re my employee just like everyone else, so let¡¯s get back to respecting each other from now on, and above all get it into your head that my personal life with my employees or whatever is none of your business, and if it doesn¡¯t suit you, you can always walk out the door.


    -Damon, you can¡¯t do that; you know I¡¯m the best andpetingpanies would be ready to hire me if you kicked me out and you know you could go bankrupt if I left, so please think twice before saying anything.


    Damon was no longer at the level in his life where mere words could make him tremble. When he¡¯d just joined the business world, little phrases like that would drive him to prayer, but since he knew how to get ahead of everything and everyone, he brushed such things aside with a wave of his hand.


    -I¡¯m not holding you back, Martin Dubois, so you know the way out, and when you leave, make sure you leave thepany car behind, because I hope whoever recruits you will think of that. There¡¯s a man who came to see me two days ago for the job you¡¯re doing, I even wanted to put you both to the test to see who to keep as I find him quitepetent but as you¡¯re already leaving, I guess I¡¯ll have to ask him to start tomorrow and I hope it¡¯s your letter of resignation you came with. When you go to the rivalpany, don¡¯t forget to remind the CEO that you¡¯ll be his rival when ites to sleeping with his employees. Good luck, Martin.


    Thetter blinked when he saw that Damon had no hint of a joke in his eyes. He didn¡¯t know how to make up for it, but he had to. He¡¯d wanted to y the arrogant man, but he had nowhere else to go, and he couldn¡¯t afford to lose his position at Dixon¡­ aviation. His life depended on it.

 chapter 128

    -Your letter of resignation and you¡¯re off my premises.


    He pursed his lips as he sped his hands together¡­ gently, he raised his head towards Damon and began to take a few slow steps towards him, when Damon stopped him with a wave of his hand.


    -Not another step, unless you want to strangle me before you go.


    -I¡¯m sorry, Dam¡­ I meant Mr Dixon. I didn¡¯t mean to be arrogant and I beg you to reconsider your decision. I won¡¯t take you on again, I promise. This job is all I have and I don¡¯t think any other matchmaker could pay me what you do. It¡¯s how I feed my family and¡­


    -and what martin? you even have a family and you open your mouth to tell me you were going to screw my employee. I¡¯m going to give you a chance on one condition: your position will be changed, and if that doesn¡¯t suit you, you can always go and find a job with mypetitors.


    Martin shook his head negatively, asking Damon not to do that. This job was the best in thepany and he couldn¡¯t lose it. This was what he¡¯d been bragging about everywhere, saying he was Damon¡¯s partner.


    -No, you can¡¯t do that, out of gratitude for all those years of work, you can¡¯t do that.


    -before today I couldn¡¯t do it out of gratitude as you say Martin, but today I¡¯ve decided to make radical decisions in favor of employees like you. Everyone should recognize their ce. I recruited you Martin, you didn¡¯t know your job very well, I offered you a six-month internship and gave you a sry, I gave you the biggest job in mypany, you told the whole world you were my partner and I wouldn¡¯t say the opposite, you challenged me I didn¡¯t say anything but you crossed the line. From now on, Charles Gautier is in charge of the department, and you will take Olivia¡¯s ce.


    Martin squinted. He¡¯de to tell her of her resignation, believing that he hadn¡¯t been aware of it, and it was because of this that he¡¯d just lost his job.


    -Did you know then?


    -Aware of what?


    -that she¡¯d resigned, she sent me her letter of resignation this morning and that¡¯s why I¡¯m here, I came to give it to you after I¡¯d printed it out.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Damon looked him straight in the eye to see if he was serious. Without further ado, he tore off the paper in his hand and saw that it was indeed a perfectly typed letter of resignation, the only reason for which was that he was tired and no longer wanted to work. He tossed everything on his desk, screaming like a man at the ughterhouse. In less than three seconds, his desk opened to reveal Carline and Stephanie.


    Stephanie had taken the two days Damon had given her to think things over, and she couldn¡¯t afford to leave her position at Dixon. While she wasn¡¯t sure she¡¯d be able to find another job elsewhere that paid as well, so even though she wasn¡¯t ready to give up, she wanted to wait before resuming.


    -But what¡¯s happened to him?¡± Carline asked Martin when she saw what Damon was in, and it was even worse than what she¡¯d seen the day before.


    -Olivia has sent her letter of resignation and he can¡¯t stand it at all.


    A smile of joy yed across Stephanie¡¯s lips. She was happy to know that this girl was finally going to get married and leave her the voice book with Damon. She began to walk towards him with a reassuring step, and when she put her hand on his shoulder, Damon grabbed it with all his might. Damon grabbed her forcefully and mmed her against the wall, staring at her. At that moment, he was certainly looking for someone to me.


    -Didn¡¯t I ask you to leave thispany?


    -No, you gave me two days to think it over and I decided to leave you alone.


    -not to leave you alone. I¡¯ve just told Martin, it¡¯s time to get back to the good manners of our employees and that¡¯s effective for everyone. Get out of my office now.


    -No, we can¡¯t leave you like this. You¡¯re in very bad shape and if it¡¯s an employee problem, I¡¯ll put an advert out now and by tomorrow there¡¯ll be applicants.


    Since they didn¡¯t want to go out, Damon decided to leave them in his office. The only reason he wanted to give Olivia¡¯s job to Martin was so that she could be his personal assistant.

 chapter 129

    Two days, it had been exactly two days Maggie hadn¡¯t been able to get Olivia on the phone and the situation had be very worrying. She could have asked Betty about her, but since thest time, she¡¯d been acting as if she¡¯d withdrawn from the group. Maggie had gone home during the day but she wasn¡¯t there and her bed was unmade, a sign that she hadn¡¯t bothered to tidy it before going out. It looked like the Kidnapping but she couldn¡¯t see who would have done it, unless it was Damon Dixon and for what reason? she didn¡¯t know.


    She¡¯d asked her neighbors, but they said they¡¯d seen a mane to Olivia¡¯s door for three days, stay there for hours without knocking, and that behavior could only be the sign of a real psychopath.


    She was on her way to Dixon. Aviation. she¡¯d never been closer to thispany and she hoped there wasn¡¯t a huge protocol to gain ess, because if there was, she was going to bite someone.


    -Where are you going,dy? the security guard had asked her.


    -I¡¯m going to thispany, is there a problem?


    -Your card?N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    -My card for what?


    -What do you want? It¡¯s not Christmas yet, when people pretend to want to visit to take photos, so can I ask what you want?


    At that moment, Maggie wanted to be like Betty, the kind of girl who kisses men to distract them, but that wasn¡¯t her thing at all, she didn¡¯t even have the gift of making eyes at a man.


    -I¡¯m looking for the CEO of thispany.


    The security guard began to look from her hair to her feet, then from her feet to her hair, a look she didn¡¯t like at all. She was beginning to lose patience, and the man didn¡¯t seem to know it.


    -You don¡¯t look like the kind of mistress my boss would have, but you won¡¯t find him here because he hasn¡¯te to work for two days.


    Two days, too, which coincided well with the date when she couldn¡¯t reach Olivia. She¡¯d thought for a moment that they¡¯d decided to take a romantic vacation on Reunion Ind or even a private ind, but she knew that Damon Dixon wasn¡¯t in the habit of being romantic. She said that perhaps it was her mysterious stranger who was the author of all this, and if so, that would mean Damon was perhaps the best man at their secret wedding, but Olivia then? who did she have as a best man? the whole thing looked like a kidnapping and nothing more. She thanked the security guard and his motorcycle for James¡¯s fashion house. He was her friend and maybe he could tell her where Damon was.


    -oh but I wasn¡¯t expecting to see you.


    -Hello to you too Betty, can you tell me where James is?


    -A date? I didn¡¯t know he was in your category of man Maggie, you hide your game well don¡¯t you.


    -If I¡¯m here, it¡¯s simply because Olivia¡¯s disappeared. She hasn¡¯t answered the phone for two days and I¡¯m guessing you don¡¯t know because we¡¯re no longer part of your life. I want to know where James is.


    -Come on, I¡¯ll show you his office.


    Maggie could see a little guilt on his face, but she wasn¡¯t the type to forgive people just because of their facial expression. All she cared about at the moment was finding Olivia.


    -Here it is,¡± said Betty, pointing to a closed door.


    She knocked and waited for an answer that didn¡¯te. She didn¡¯t have time to waste and wondered if anyone was even in the office. She knocked again, this time louder, hoping someone would react.


    -Opening the door after what sounded like an assault, James didn¡¯t expect to see a girl standing in front of him. She was seething with anger, and he didn¡¯t remember sleeping with her to have here and im anything from him.


    -do you want to?


    -talk to you if possible, hello.


    -At least you know how to behave. Well listen, I don¡¯t remember sleeping with her and if you¡¯re here to ckmail me or something, I¡¯d advise you to leave now.


    -Because you¡¯re often afraid to take responsibility, I¡¯ve got better things to do than let myself be licked by a man like you. You¡¯re not my kind of man and I¡¯m not surprised since you¡¯ve got a modeling agency, so I guess you start with her first. If I¡¯m here, it¡¯s on urgent and important business.


    James closed his mouth without thinking. She¡¯d just given him every reason to shut up, given that he¡¯dpared her to all those girls he met everywhere.

 chapter 130

    -oh no! I¡¯d never have imagined it was a girl who was knocking about like that, and even worse a beautiful girl,¡± said Tyler, who was in James¡¯s office.


    Maggie looked at him and James, she was already imagining things in her head and given the time it had taken James to open the door, it was already making her want to run out of there.


    -Don¡¯t tell me you were just¡­


    -no, but you¡¯re serious, girl, I love pussy, not dick, because I¡¯ve got one and it¡¯s more than enough for me. Now may I ask what you are?


    -Maggie, I¡¯m Maggie.


    -Maggie what?


    -Maggie soyer and I¡¯m looking for your friend, Damon Dixon who¡¯s been missing for two days so you wouldn¡¯t happen to know where he is, would you?


    -Besides, she¡¯s a cop,¡± said Tyler.


    -Do I look like a cop? Well, never mind. I¡¯d like to know a little more about one of Damon Dixon¡¯s friends. I thought you were his only friends until I found out he had a best friend who uses the same perfume as him, has the same voice, the same build, so can¡¯t you see who it might be?


    James looked at Tyler with an amused expression and she saw that Tyler was about tough too. She wanted to ram her knee into their crotches to make them swallow theirughter, but she needed them alive if she was going to find Olivia.


    -you¡¯re giving us a description of Damon and not one of his but since I don¡¯t use the same perfume as him and neither does Tyler.


    -Are you sure he doesn¡¯t have a friend other than you two?


    -No, never. We¡¯re the eternal trio so I don¡¯t think you¡¯re on the right track, unless he has the ability to multiply and we don¡¯t know about that superpower.


    Maggie huffed, sping her hands together. She was upset and she was about to prove Olivia right that Damon Dixon had been that man all along so if that was the case, that would mean he was the man who had been spending hours outside Olivia¡¯s door for thest three days as her neighbors had exined to her. She had to find Damon since she didn¡¯t know his intentions towards Olivia.


    -Don¡¯t you know where I could find him?


    -Why should we tell you? We don¡¯t know you, we just know your name and there¡¯s no proof that it¡¯s your real name, so just look for him at hispany.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    -You¡¯d think I¡¯de all the way here because I didn¡¯t know what to do, but no, I came all the way here simply because I was at hispany and the security guard told me he hadn¡¯t been back for two days, so you know what I mean?


    it was then that James remembered it had been three days since he¡¯dst spoken to Damon. He looked at Tyler, who nodded, letting him know it was the same for him. Damon couldn¡¯t have disappeared.


    -Did you go to his house?


    -I don¡¯t know where his house is, and I don¡¯t think he¡¯d be home since he kidnapped my best friend.


    -Kidnapped? What are you talking about? Damon¡¯s never kidnapped anyone, so I think you¡¯re confusing him with someone else, Miss.


    -And how do you know it¡¯s not true? You haven¡¯t heard from him for three days now, so you don¡¯t even know if he¡¯s left the country or not, you don¡¯t even know if he¡¯s crossing the Mediterranean or not, so I think he¡¯s kidnapped my best friend and I¡¯m about to go to the police.


    -You can¡¯t do that.


    -I was hoping you¡¯d know where he is, but as you don¡¯t, I¡¯m going to do what¡¯s necessary to save my best friend¡¯s life, and please ask your friend to hide well, otherwise he¡¯ll taste the cell.


    -No, but¡­


    Maggie didn¡¯t let him finish and left her office. She left with the sole idea of filing aint for kidnapping. Olivia had no one, and even if she disappeared, no one would know, so it was up to her to make sure she was all right. She got on her bike and headed for the police station. Damon Dixon or not, most influential CEO or not, she intended to show him that Olivia wasn¡¯t alone in the world.

 chapter 131

    -Hello Miss, what can we do for you?


    -I¡¯d like to make aint.


    -Oh, but you¡¯re fine, that¡¯s already better, so who do you want to make aint against?


    -Damon Dixon.


    The police officer looked at her as if she were losing her mind, and Maggie knew why. Who would dare press charges against Damon Dixon, a rich man who could afford the bestwyers in the whole world, but that wasn¡¯t her problem.


    -Are you sure you¡¯re not confusing someone, miss? Do you really want to press charges against Damon Dixon? And why?


    -for kidnapping. My best friend has disappeared and so far he¡¯s the only suspect, so please hurry because I haven¡¯t been able to get hold of him for two days and, strangely enough, this Damon Dixon has disappeared too, but his friends think he¡¯s at home, which I don¡¯t believe at all.


    -Who¡¯s your friend for Damon Dixon, Miss?


    -Nothing at all. I had my doubts until her neighbors confirmed it, and if you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and ask them, but believe me, every second you waste, my best friend could be killed by that psychopath.


    Still not convinced by what Maggie was saying, the police inspector decided to go and see for himself what was happening on the ground. He took his car and decided to go to Olivia¡¯s apartment building to question her neighbors in order to get a better understanding.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    -Hello sir, I¡¯m Detective Carter and I¡¯d like to ask you a few questions about your neighbor Olivia Turner. Her friend here tells us she hasn¡¯t heard from her in two days, and we want to know if you¡¯ve noticed anything unusual.


    -It¡¯s been exactly three days since I¡¯ve seen him, and it¡¯s also been three days since a man has stood in front of her door for hours on end and never bothered to knock. I don¡¯t know why, but he just stands there and then leaves, so I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s the reason she¡¯s missing or not.


    -Can you give me his physical description, please?


    -One meter ny,rge dark eyes, ck hair, broad shoulders and a paleplexion.


    The police officer was confused because this description matched Damon Dixon perfectly, but he was afraid of pressing charges against him and he was also afraid that it was just a misunderstanding that could cost him his job.


    -so now you need an arrest warrant to start searching the city, right?


    -you¡¯re not sure your friend simply went on vacation, mademoiselle?


    -without telling me? this isn¡¯t like him at all, inspector, so please take this case seriously, perhaps this man isn¡¯t just a businessman as he lets on, but much more. Do you really think that Oli would have gone on a trip leaving her bed crumpled like a battlefield? She was abducted in her sleep by this sick man and every night he spent here was to study the time the neighbors slept to avoid getting caught.


    The inspector understood that Maggie¡¯s exnation held water, so he had no choice but to start looking for Damon Dixon as a criminal, something he¡¯d never have thought of.


    -It¡¯s all right, Miss, we¡¯ll start the search, but please stay out of the way, we¡¯ll let you know once we know more.


    She nodded and put her helmet back on, then got on her bike to go and wait at home, since she¡¯d already looked everywhere and didn¡¯t know where else to go.


    ¨C Do you think this girl was ying a joke on us? Tyler had asked James.


    ¨C If it was a girl with a tight dress and heavy make-up, I¡¯d have said yes, but here we¡¯re talking about a girl with a button-down shirt tucked into pants and no make-up, no, she was serious. We¡¯ll have to warn Damon.


    James tried to call him, but it wouldn¡¯t go through; they had no choice but to go to his house to see if he¡¯d really disappeared, as the girl had said. He cancelled the event he¡¯d nned with the girls to go with Tyler.


    It had never been Damon¡¯s habit to disappear like that without telling anyone, so either it was that girl he¡¯d taken him or they¡¯d both decided to leave.

 chapter 132

    For two days now, he¡¯d been unable to reach her, leaving messages she hadn¡¯t answered. He didn¡¯t know what he was going to do; he¡¯d drowned himself in alcohol, thinking he could forget her, but it was impossible. This girl was under his skin and it was difficult to forget her even if he wanted to.


    He was just finishing another bottle when the door opened and he thought he noticed the silhouette of James and Tyler. He didn¡¯t believe he¡¯d invited them to his ce, so he paid them no attention and continued to drown his sorrows.


    -You¡¯re unrecognizable, Damon.


    -oh but it¡¯s not like you know me, guys, I¡¯m perfectly fine so don¡¯t worry, otherwise what are you doing here?


    -How many days has it been since you¡¯ve been out of here, Damon?


    -I think it¡¯s been three days, but it¡¯s my life and I¡¯ll do with it what I please. Now, are you going to tell me what you¡¯re doing here, or am I going to have to throw you out?


    -Damon, you¡¯re a businessman, not a booze addict. What¡¯s going on with you now? Soon the police are going toe and take you away because some girl came to tell us she was going to press charges against you for the kidnapping of a certain Olivia Turner.


    At the mention of this name, Damon snapped back to reality and looked at them more seriously. He wanted to know what was going on, but his head hurt so much that it was impossible to think clearly, but Olivia couldn¡¯t have disappeared when she didn¡¯t yet know the truth.


    -You¡¯re joking, aren¡¯t you? Please tell me she hasn¡¯t disappeared.


    -Damon who¡¯s that girl because her friend said you¡¯re still the only suspect because her neighbors said they¡¯ve seen a man with your description every night outside her door for thest three days. It¡¯s just a coincidence, isn¡¯t it?


    -No, it¡¯s not a coincidence, it was me. I wanted to tell her that I was sorry, that I didn¡¯t want her to know the truth like that, that it was a bad bet that led me to see her but that I wasn¡¯t sorry at all that I¡¯d met her but I couldn¡¯t go in without her knowing, I couldn¡¯t frighten her, you understand? but tell me she hasn¡¯t really disappeared.


    James and Tyler were bbergasted. Damon was talking so painfully about a woman, which was unheard of, something was more sincerely wrong. He¡¯d never told them he had a daughter in his life, and he¡¯d just mentioned the bet.


    -Damon, are you sure you didn¡¯t kidnap that girl?


    -I thought about it because she wouldn¡¯t listen to me at all, but I thought I¡¯d give her time to digest everything and I was going to kidnap her tonight to force her to listen to me, but no, she can¡¯t have disappeared. Are you sure you¡¯ve searched her house? her bedroom, her bathroom, her kitchen, everything?


    He really believed they were the ones who¡¯d gone to check if this Olivia was still alive. This was concrete proof that Damon Dixon had lost his mind in just a few days and needed rest. They needed to contact this Maggie soyer girl and ask her not to do what she was nning to do.


    -do you happen to know a girl named Maggie Soyer?


    -I¡¯ve got the head to know every girl in the gxy? and who¡¯s she?


    James began to pace. If the police ever arrived to drag Damon away, it would be front-page news, something he had to avoid at all costs for his own good.


    -James, remember Betty mentioned a Maggie once and I don¡¯t know who would have apanied her to your office if it wasn¡¯t Betty, I think you should call Betty.


    As he pulled out his phone to do so, he saw Damon staggering towards the door. He watched as Damon was about to leave. Tyler tried to hold him back, but he struggled to free himself.


    -Where are you going, Damon Dixon?


    -Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not to sign a contract, but to find the girl you¡¯ve been unable to find. She can¡¯t disappear without knowing how I feel about her, it¡¯s impossible.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    While the others were still in shock, he took the opportunity to put his hand on the lock and when he opened the door, he saw three policemen in front of him about to knock.


    -Damon Dixon, you¡¯re under arrest for the disappearance of Olivia Turner.

 chapter 133

    -Inspector, you¡¯re certainly making a mistake,¡± said James.


    -We¡¯ve got plenty of people who can testify that they¡¯ve seen Damon Dixon outside Miss Turner¡¯s door in thest few days, so where¡¯s the mistake? He remains the prime suspect until the youngdy is found, because this psychopathic behavior is totally unauthorized.


    -He can tell you why he was there, but that wouldn¡¯t mean he was the one who kidnapped her, and why didn¡¯t you think for a moment that she was on a trip or something?


    -No James, you¡¯re literally wrong, Olivia would never do anything like that so please take that back. She¡¯s a sweet, kind girl.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    James put his hands to his head like someone who¡¯d just been caught. Now he was trying to save him and the only thing he could think of to do was to say that this girl he was being used of was sweet and kind. He was ready to put his hand to the fire that this girl had given him something like the charm because Damon would never have behaved like this.


    -Here he confirms and how can you exin the fact that he spent every night in front of her door? always because this girl attracted him with the ma?


    James closed his mouth and the inspector ced the handcuffs on Damon¡¯s wrists like a delinquent. Thetter had no problem with the way he was treated, but all he cared about was Olivia. He wanted her alive. Once at the police station, he was locked in a room. He never thought this would happen to him, especially for a woman.


    -I know some of the paparazzi already know about this, but I wouldn¡¯t want this story to make the headlines,¡± James told the detective.


    Thetter nodded and left. He wanted to tell Maggie as nned, because she was the one who was close to Olivia and could help them with the story. Just a quarter of an hourter, she arrived at the police station and when she entered Carter¡¯s office, she saw the others glowering at her, but she didn¡¯t care about that.


    -So, mademoiselle, he himself confessed to spending three nights on her doorstep. What was the rtionship between your friend and Mr. Dixon?


    James and Tyler couldn¡¯t wait to hear her say it, because they too knew absolutely nothing about it. She looked at them and saw their impatience. She wasn¡¯t too sure what she was thinking, and she didn¡¯t want to say anything that might hurt Olivia.


    -I think Mr Dixon is in a better position to tell you, Inspectors.


    -Miss Soyer, your friend¡¯s life is in danger, if she¡¯s even still alive, so please speak up now if you know anything.


    -she worked in hispany, that¡¯s all, I don¡¯t know any more.


    Such partial information didn¡¯t help them at all. Maggie asked to see Damon and the inspector agreed, but Tyler and James had insisted on being there too, which he didn¡¯t refuse. When the door to his cell opened, Maggie was astonished to see him, the ever-refined Damon high on booze and bruised with grief.


    -Damon Dixon, what a pleasure to finally meet you. Olivia has told me a lot about you. Now I¡¯d like to know where she is, and I don¡¯t have time to waste on guesswork.


    -And I don¡¯t know you, so how do I know this isn¡¯t a trick?


    -Because it¡¯s not a trick; for a moment, I thought it was his mysterious stranger from Le Bourget and the party at your ce who was perhaps behind his disappearance, until your two friends confirmed that you¡¯ve never had a third friend with the same scent as you, the same gabarie, the same sexy voice and so on, so in conclusion, it could only have been you all this time, from crazy nights of passion to kidnapping, are you a psychopath whose national security hasn¡¯t yet spotted Mr. Dixon?


    -If that¡¯s the case, then I guess you¡¯ve just helped them do it, and I¡¯ll be rotting here. The public owes you a thank you and the government a medal,¡± Damon had replied.


    Maggie clenched her fists, she couldn¡¯t stand him taking the piss out of her at such a difficult time when she didn¡¯t know where Olivia was. She wanted to teach him a lesson, but with her two friends standing by like bodyguards, there was nothing she could do.

 chapter 134

    -Listen, Miss Soyer, I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re using me, I didn¡¯t take it off, although I was going to tonight, but just so she¡¯d listen to me.


    -I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re using me, I didn¡¯t take it off even though I was going to do it tonight, but just to make her listen to me.


    -She¡¯s not anymore, she sent her letter of resignation after a big fight between us, you understand?


    Maggie didn¡¯t believe him at all because Olivia hadn¡¯t told her she¡¯d resigned from Dixon. Aviation and she didn¡¯t see why she should have. Either Damon was kidding her or he was right and it was her best friend who was hiding things from her.


    -I know you don¡¯t understand and you¡¯re absolutely right, it was me all along, the mysterious stranger, yes it was me.


    Maggie sketched a mocking smile as she looked at him, for she didn¡¯t believe Damon Dixon could have this hidden side of romance, but when she looked him straight in the eye, she saw that he was very serious, something she didn¡¯t want to believe, no it couldn¡¯t be him.


    -I¡¯m sorry I yed her, I wanted to tell her in the cleanest possible way, but everything went so fast and I said some hurtful things that I bitterly regret, Miss Soyer, if during all those nights I was at her door it was simply because I wanted to talk to her but I didn¡¯t have the courage.


    -What a bastard,¡± Maggie had said in disbelief.


    She¡¯d had her doubts from the start, Olivia had had them after the party at his ce but she¡¯d talked him out of it because of the ring, it couldn¡¯t be possible and now Olivia, where was she after this man¡¯s unforgivable game?


    -I swear to you that if we don¡¯t find her, whether it¡¯s you or not, you¡¯re going to rot in here, I promise you, and your two bodyguards here aren¡¯t going to stop me.


    She couldn¡¯t talk to the inspector about this, as it concerned both their private lives, but she now had another problem: if it wasn¡¯t Damon who¡¯d kidnapped Olivia, who else could it be?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    -So, Miss, were you able to get any information to move us forward? asked the inspector.


    -No, nothing at all, but he has to be kept here until I find something, either another culprit or proof that it was him.


    James and Tyler¡¯s silence was irritating Damon. He¡¯d expected them to bombard him with questions after Maggie¡¯s departure, but they acted as if nothing had happened.


    -What do you want to know?


    -Is your drinking done yet? Damon Dixon, when was thest time you did something stupid like this? I haven¡¯t, because you¡¯ve never been so stupid as to kill yourself over a girl. What were you thinking and who was that girl you fell in love with?


    fell in love with her? no, it was her body that wanted her, not anything else, so what Tyler was saying was just nonsense like all the others. he wasn¡¯t in love with her and she wasn¡¯t in love with him either.


    -She¡¯s not in love with me.


    -Ah, because you¡¯d like your love to be reciprocated then,¡± James replied in an amused tone.


    That¡¯s why he would have preferred everyone to know about it, but these two people in front of him.

 chapter 135

    -Damon, honestly, we¡¯re your friends and we want to know what¡¯s going on. I called that girl crazy when she came into my office and told me you¡¯d kidnapped her friend.


    -her name is Olivia Turner, she¡¯s every man¡¯s dream woman, sweet, smiling, kind and above all with that little something that I don¡¯t know but that attracts me so much to her. we¡¯ve been seeing each other for a few months and after a few nights together, I offered her a job at thepany as she worked at Le Bourget, I told her it belonged to a friend and that¡¯s how I kept looking at her without ever telling her it was me.


    -You¡¯d like to say that she didn¡¯t recognize you, but it¡¯s weird. Does she have a problem with her eyesight?


    -No, she has a problem with dimmed lights, so there you have it.


    amazement could be read on both their faces, and who wouldn¡¯t be amazed to hear Damon Dixon talking like that? it was like nothing they¡¯d ever seen before, seriously, and they¡¯d even lost their voices. they wanted to know how the whole thing had started, and above all why he¡¯d kept it from them.


    -I¡¯d thought one night would be enough, but instead it fueled my desire to see her every night. Since she¡¯d been at thepany, I couldn¡¯t see her anymore, so that¡¯s why I threw this party at my ce when I never did. she learned the truth the hard way and we parted in the worst way.


    He was at his wits¡¯ end and you could see how much he was suffering. Damon had never been devastated by a woman, his friends kept thinking, but they didn¡¯t want to make that remark, since he was already in so much pain.


    -You¡¯re in love with her. Considering what a fucking man you are, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s simple desire that¡¯s making you suffer like this; you¡¯ve got this girl under your skin and you should tell her everything.


    -I¡¯m not in love and I never will be. Maybe it¡¯s my ego that¡¯s suffering because she¡¯s the one who ended it and not me, it¡¯s always a possibility you know.


    It could be a possibility, as he said, but it would never have hurt him so much, so it was something else. he felt things for her even if he didn¡¯t want to admit it.


    -Do you have any idea who¡¯s behind this?


    -I threatened Martin, but I don¡¯t think he¡¯d have the guts.


    Slumped on her sofa for only a few minutes, Olivia didn¡¯t know what she was going to do. she¡¯d spent days trying to forget him, but it was just impossible. it was time she admitted that she¡¯d fallen in love with him, with her mysterious stranger, and not with Damon Dixon. it hurt so much not to know how he was, not to hear from him. she¡¯d cut herself off from the whole world, thinking it would help, but no, it was hurting even more than it should.


    She grabbed the remote control and switched on her television, turning the volume down and moving closer to it. She didn¡¯t want anyone to know she was at home, because every time she went to see someone, she¡¯d start crying.


    all she did was flick on and off without really knowing what she was looking for; she hated the news, yet that was all that was on almost every channel. when she came to another one ready to flick on and off, she saw a photo of someone she seemed to know; Damon Dixon. she turned up the volume.


    ¡°A few hours ago, the more reputable businessman Damon Dixon was arrested for kidnapping. Olivia Turner, a young girl who worked for him, has disappeared and so far he remains the only suspect, ording to the testimony of her neighbors.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Damon Dixon used of kidnapping her, she didn¡¯t believe it, but who could have filed aint against him? certainly Maggie Soyer and no one else.

 chapter 136

    Once outside the police station where Damon was incarcerated, Olivia waited for Maggie toe and exin the whole thing to her, because she couldn¡¯t go in without knowing what had motivated her to do such a thing.


    Maggie was still in shock that she couldn¡¯t leave her house. It was Olivia who¡¯d spoken to her on the phone, but she didn¡¯t want to believe it was her at all, because it was just impossible ¨C she¡¯d disappeared, unless it was a ruse on the part of her kidnapper to mock her.


    In the half hour she¡¯d been here, Maggie hadn¡¯t shown up, and she was tired of waiting while everyoneing in and out kept looking at her as if she¡¯d gone astray, maybe she had, and if she was in front of the police station, maybe it was because she wanted someone to tell her what was wrong.


    Tired of waiting, she took out her phone again and was surprised when the caller told her she was still at home, so she hadn¡¯t even moved. Olivia was angry to find herself on the outside she didn¡¯t want to be, so she intended to sulk the person behind this charade for a while.


    -Finally you¡¯re here,¡± she¡¯d said as Maggie got off the bike.


    Maggie said nothing and moved towards her, touching her cheek and even her arm as she pressed down. It wasn¡¯t her fault, but she was afraid it was just her hologram or even a dream on her part, but she could feel that she had bones under her flesh. Even that evidence wasn¡¯t enough for her to know it was Olivia.


    -Maggie had asked her, ¡°How long have we been best friends?


    Olivia squinted at her; she hadn¡¯t expected this kind of questioning, and the look on Maggie¡¯s face was proof that she was suspicious of her.


    -Maggie, listen¡­


    -Answer my question.


    -next month we¡¯ll be friends for eight years. But what¡¯s happening to you? I¡¯m not happy to be out, so can you tell me what¡¯s going on? who said I was missing and who filed theint against Damon?


    -and now we¡¯re back to the real question. Who said you were missing and who pressed charges against Damon Dixon? Well, I did. I thought we were friends. Notughing friends but even crying friends, you know what I mean? I understand that you were hurt after hearing all that truth from him, but I¡¯d have preferred you to sit on my shoulders and let me cry with you, Olivia. That¡¯s what friends are for, you know, to be there for each other. You stayughing with me and when I should be with you when you¡¯re hurting, you disappear.


    Olivia was surprised to hear him say this. She hadn¡¯t said anything to him, and she couldn¡¯t think of anyone who had. She took a few steps back to avoid the anger she could see in his eyes. She was really angry and she wasn¡¯t going to escape.


    -How do you know?


    -It¡¯s been two days Olivia, two days that I¡¯ve been trying to reach you, that I¡¯ve beening to your apartment and I can¡¯t find you, your bed is always unmade as if someone had taken you away in your sleep so yes like a true friend I got worried and had to ask your neighbors who told me they¡¯d seen a man outside your door every night for thest three days. I didn¡¯t know who until they gave me a description that matched Damon Dixon¡¯s perfectly, this man was practically sleeping outside your door so it was obvious to me that it was him.


    Olivia was shaken by a new feeling. She¡¯d thought Damon would have been content with simple calls and messages, she wouldn¡¯t have believed he¡¯d sacrifice his time to stay outside her door, yet he¡¯d never knocked. She was d to know it, but it didn¡¯t change the anger inside her.


    -And how did you know he was here? Maggie asked.


    -When ites to a man as influential as Damon Dixon, news travels fast, so I was surprised to learn that this arrogant, hateful man had kidnapped me, because if he had, I¡¯d have taught him a lesson.


    Maggie was already feeling guilty. Her madness had pushed her to do anything, and now a good part of the world knew that Damon was a psychopath. She already knew he¡¯d get his revenge once he was out of there, but first she had to get him out. Detective Carter had warned her, but she hadn¡¯t listened.


    -Is everything all right, Maggie?


    -I think it¡¯s my turn to ask you this question, but we¡¯ll talk about itter, it would be better to get this man out now. After all, he got what he deserved for what he did to you, even if he¡¯s innocent.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    A revenge that didn¡¯t satisfy Olivia. She didn¡¯t want to believe that he had suffered a single moment in this ce because of her.

 chapter 137

    When Olivia was about to enter, Maggie stopped her by her wrist. Olivia could see how troubled she was and she couldn¡¯t understand the reason for such a disturbance. She had to get


    Damon out of this prison since he had nothing to do with her disappearance.


    -What¡¯s going on, Maggie?


    -What are you going to tell the police inspector?


    -Well, the truth is that Damon Dixon is in no way guilty of what he¡¯s been used of, and you know it¡¯s true, he didn¡¯t do anything, so shall we go ahead, or are you afraid of taking responsibility?


    Maggie nodded and followed her inside. She had no choice but to assume what she had done. Once in front of Detective Carter¡¯s office, she knocked and he ordered them in.


    -Hello, Inspector,¡± Olivia greeted him, as Maggie looked a little lost.


    Thetter regarded her as a ghost for the first few seconds, then slowly came back to himself, looking at Maggie with her head down. He looked at Olivia curiously and saw that she was fine apart from the dark circles, but this was not due to any mistreatment but rather to ack of sleep, and he believed that this was part of her personal problems.


    -You¡¯re not going to be Miss Turner,¡± the inspector had asked.


    -I am.


    -But it seems that your kidnapper was rather kind and that instead of mistreating you as some thought, he took the trouble to deprive you of the nights¡¯ sleep, and given that your skin is wless, I conclude that they were crazy nights of passion. Well, Miss Turner, how do you justify the fact that your friend has filed aint against Damon Dixon for kidnapping when you¡¯re there while he¡¯s in custody? Unless, after his arrest, his aplices were so afraid of getting arrested that they decided to release you.


    Olivia was enjoying the man¡¯s interpretations and especially his insinuations. Damon could have offered her all those nights of passion if at least she didn¡¯t yet know the truth, but now that she did, she wasn¡¯t the least bit interested.


    -It was just a misunderstanding, Inspector.


    -A misunderstanding of a capricious young girl who allows herself to disappear without a sign of life and then appears as she pleases to tell us that it was a misunderstanding. Have you thought for a moment about the people who care about you, Miss Turner? Have you thought about how these people might feel? I suppose not, otherwise your friend would never have panicked to the point of using a man who was in fact innocent. I imagine the tabloids already know about this, and I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s up to you to deal with Damon Dixon when he¡¯s out of here.


    Olivia didn¡¯t me him at all because he didn¡¯t know the reason for her disappearance and anyone in his ce would have done the same. She needed to be alone for a while, to forget everything around her so she could rebuild herself because of what this man had done to her.


    -So can I see him now?


    -Do you really think that just those words will be enough for this ruthless man to forget what you¡¯ve done to him? No, Miss Turner, but go ahead.


    She knew that if it were anyone else, she¡¯d agree with the inspector, but she knew that Damon wasn¡¯t going to do anything to her, not because he was weak, but because he was a man who knew how to recognize his mistakes, and he was aware that her disappearance was his fault, so she didn¡¯t think she had to worry.


    When she was in the corridor, she heard rapid footsteps behind her and it could only have been Maggie. She didn¡¯t bother to slow down when she heard her running and in less than five seconds she was in front of her.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    -I think the inspector is absolutely right, Oli, you shouldn¡¯t see him, he won¡¯t have any restraint after these few hours spent in detention.


    -On the contrary, I think he¡¯ll even be happy to see me again,¡± she said thoughtfully.


    -Wait for Oli. You¡¯re in love with him after what he did to you, Oli? but how could you be so weak? I know it¡¯s because of your heart, but before you say yes to him, you¡¯ll have to get your revenge first.


    She shook her head frantically. She didn¡¯t remember telling her friend that she was in love with Damon Dixon, so she didn¡¯t know where she¡¯de up with this nonsensical story. She passed her and took thest corridor that would lead her to the man of her dreams.

 chapter 138

    When Olivia reached Damon¡¯s rxation room, she looked at him and saw that he was unrecognizable. She was certainly in the same situation, but he looked as much in pain as she was, whereas she¡¯d expected him to be happy for having added her to his roster.


    -So, is this ce warm? she said to get his attention.


    At the sound of her voice, Damon turned and was relieved to see her alive. She had dark circles under her eyes, but all that mattered to him was that she was alive. He stood up and began to walk forward, watched by James and Tyler, who didn¡¯t understand a thing.


    When Damon got closer to her, he raised his hands to touch her when she did a few backward steps to escape his touch; she was astonished to see him in handcuffs, even if he was a monster, he was far from being a delinquent. She thought it was an exaggeration that he¡¯d been handcuffed.


    -Are you all right, Olivia?


    -I¡¯m having a st, as you can see,¡± she replied dryly.


    Damon closed his eyes and exhaled deeply. He knew he¡¯d had to expect this behavior from her; he¡¯d hurt her and he¡¯d only get what he deserved, but he at least wished she¡¯d taken just a few minutes to listen to him.


    -Olivia I¡¯m really sorry, you understand, I¡¯m really sorry for everything and¡­


    -You keep your apologies to yourself Damon, I didn¡¯te here because I wanted to but I just wanted to reassure the police that nature hadn¡¯t multiplied me by two so that I¡¯d gone missing that¡¯s all, so now that I¡¯m reassured that it was just a misunderstanding, I can leave now.


    -Olivia, please listen to me for a few minutes.


    -I don¡¯t want to hear anything from you, Damon, and I¡¯ve told you, keep your excuses to yourself, don¡¯t tire yourself out for nothing.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    James couldn¡¯t bear to see Damon so vulnerable when he was the rebel among them. He¡¯d never thought he¡¯d see him begging a woman, yet she was even having fun putting him off. He stood up and moved to stand behind Olivia, which freaked her out. She didn¡¯t know him well enough, and the look on his face didn¡¯t reassure her.


    -So you came to find out if nature had multiplied you and now that you know it hasn¡¯t, you want to leave; Damon Dixon is begging you to listen to him for a second and you¡¯re being a bitch. Do you know what we¡¯ve missed all day because of you?. I had to cancel an important outing because your friend threatened to sue Damon and here we are. You¡¯re going to stop ying the capricious girl and get down here very quickly, because if you don¡¯t, I¡¯m going to do it myself.


    Her voice was filled with anger and Olivia trembled. She had Maggie as a bodyguard to defend her, but she could see that her defense would amount to nothingpared to Damon¡¯s. She didn¡¯t know that this whole affair was going to go on for a long time. She had no idea that this story of her disappearance had made the world wake up so much.


    -Don¡¯t you dare talk to her like that, James,¡± Damon had said without taking his eyes off her.


    She was surprised, she hadn¡¯t expected him to defend her at a time like this when he was supposed to be angry; she didn¡¯t understand him anymore, she didn¡¯t know if the Damon Dixon she knew had metamorphosed or something else, but the one she had in front of her wasn¡¯t the same.


    -You don¡¯t know exactly what you¡¯re losing, like your partners for example, and you¡¯re asking me not to talk to her like that? She could have found a better way toe here than to y sarcastic irony, you know?


    Olivia understood that she¡¯d pushed things a little too far, but it wasn¡¯t her fault that he¡¯d hurt her without thinking about her. She looked at James and he asked her to disappear, which was perhaps the best thing to do.


    -I¡¯m sorry about what happened with my friend Damon, she¡¯s going to withdraw herint and I hope that after that, you won¡¯t be ying the psychopath again, spending your nights on my doorstep. Adieu.


    -No, Olivia, you can¡¯t leave without listening to me.


    -Damon, she wants to leave, doesn¡¯t she? Let her go, I assure you you¡¯ll get on with your life once you¡¯re out of here, and she won¡¯t even figure in your memories.


    -That¡¯s right,¡± Damon replied with conviction. Good-bye, Olivia Turner.


    She couldn¡¯t bear the fact that he¡¯d just said goodbye to her too, so earnestly; she didn¡¯t want him to forget her, but so as not to make herself look like a girl who¡¯d been longing for her, she walked out of there knowing it wouldn¡¯t be long before she burst into tears.

 chapter 139

    When she was outside, as expected, she exploded into a sob, causing Maggie to turn around abruptly. She saw her fall onto her cor as if all the despair in the world had just fallen on her. Maggie returned to crouch beside her and saw her curled in on herself. It had been a long time since she¡¯d seen her like this.


    -Olivia, what the hell¡¯s happened to you? You¡¯re young, you¡¯re beautiful, yet you look like an old person who¡¯s just found out she¡¯s got a hundred years to live. What¡¯s going on?


    -He¡­ said¡­ goodbye Maggie, he said goodbye as if nothing had happened.


    Maggie gasped, so lost was she in what she was doing. Only a person in love could be so devastated after her lover had said goodbye, but what was worse was the fact that she¡¯d been the first to say goodbye, unless it was the whim of love and she wanted him to chase after her.


    -You were the first to say goodbye, Oli, so what happened to you?


    -Yes, I said goodbye to him and I didn¡¯t expect him to say it with such conviction and seriousness. I just didn¡¯t want him to say goodbye, that¡¯s all.


    She was really crying and Maggie didn¡¯t know what to do. They were in a police station and anyone could look at them as if they were crazy.


    -Olivia Turner I know you¡¯re hurting but if you can¡¯t look inside yourself and know what you want then I can¡¯t help you. Are you in love with Damon Dixon or not? and I¡¯m not going back on my question.


    She bit her lip even though she was crying. She wasn¡¯t in love with him, but she didn¡¯t want him to pretend they hadn¡¯t existed before, she didn¡¯t want him to forget all their nights of passion. She wanted him to keep thinking of her as she kept thinking of him, but she wasn¡¯t in love with him.


    -I¡¯m still waiting for your answer Olivia, are you or aren¡¯t you?


    -No, I¡¯m not in love with Damon Dixon,¡± she¡¯d replied as loudly as she¡¯d said it curtly.


    A woman passing by smiled as she sat on the floor, still crying. She saw a shadow move in front of her and when she raised her head, she saw James with his eternal hard stare.


    -I¡¯m d to hear it, because as you know, Damon Dixon¡¯s not the man for the woman, and if you were ever in love with him, you¡¯d be the one to suffer, so thank your heart for not sumbing, and you were just another girl on his hit list, so good luck with the rest, Miss Turner.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked at James with even more teary eyes. She couldn¡¯t believe what he was saying, she couldn¡¯t be just another girl on Damon¡¯s hunting list, he was looking at her differently, he was looking at her with this insatiable desire and no, she didn¡¯t want to believe. James left with a triumphant smile as Maggie helped him to his feet. She¡¯d better go home, because she¡¯d already made enough of a spectacle of herself as it was.


    -Can I ask where you¡¯ve been?¡± Damon had asked James.


    -When I got there, the girl was confessing to her friend that she wasn¡¯t in love with you and couldn¡¯t fall in love with you, so can you tell me why you¡¯re always defending her when she can love someone else without thinking of you? Get a grip, Damon, she¡¯s not right for you.


    He knew she wasn¡¯t in love with him, but he¡¯d at least held out hope that it might happen. He didn¡¯t want to believe what James was telling him, but it was true. Olivia couldn¡¯t love him and besides, did he love her too?


    -I¡¯m going to stop you right there with that question in your head. It¡¯s obvious you¡¯re in love with her, Damon.


    ¨C No, that¡¯s not true, but you didn¡¯t have to listen to her and what makes me even think that it wasn¡¯t you who put all that into her head?


    Yes, I told her the truth about you, Damon, you¡¯re not a one-woman man and she should realize that. I don¡¯t like the man you¡¯re bing at all, you¡¯ve abandoned your business to drown yourself in alcohol you realize? we can go now, I think his girlfriend finally withdrew herint.


    Damon didn¡¯t like the fact that James had told him that. He¡¯d been a woman¡¯s man in the past, but since Olivia he¡¯d been trying to focus on her alone. His friend thought he could save him, but no, the only time he could know he was saved was when he was with her.

 chapter 140

    Maggie was about to stop a cab when Olivia stopped her. She couldn¡¯t understand why she was doing this when she¡¯d never wanted to ride her motorcycle. She was afraid that the veil of death was troubling her because of a man, something she didn¡¯t think she could handle, staying with a suicidal woman.


    -Why do you want to ride my bike today?


    -what? me? no, never, but what I want to ask you again is to go, I¡¯ll take care of finding a cab to take me back to my t, I¡¯ll have to tell you I got here on my own Maggie.


    -Yes, and need I point out that this was before her famous goodbye, Olivia? -I have no idea what you¡¯re up to, but I¡¯m going to foil your ns. You want a cab to drop you off in the middle of nowhere and make you disappear? The man¡¯s not worth it, Oli, and I¡¯m going back with you whether you like it or not.


    -But what about your bike? What are you going to do with it?


    -I¡¯lle and get itter, but as for now, we¡¯re both going home.


    Sheplied, and it didn¡¯t take Maggie long to find a cab that left them in front of Olivia¡¯s building. Olivia was walking briskly as if she were running away from someone, and Maggie didn¡¯t like this at all, but she intended to talk to her when she got to her apartment.


    I hope that man¡¯s rotting in prison by now,¡± said her right-hand neighbor, who was unfortunately in the corridor.


    Olivia pouted to let her know she didn¡¯t understand, and the olddy thought she was going mad again, considering her age. The police hadn¡¯t found him anywhere, so she didn¡¯t understand.


    -Yes, ma¡¯am, he¡¯s in prison right now, but since Olivia is such a sweet little sheep, she decided not to press charges against him and he¡¯ll be out in just a few minutes.


    The olddy pped her hand on her chest as if outraged, but Olivia had no idea what Maggie was telling this granny. She was old and you had to pay attention to her age.


    -I don¡¯t feel safe in this building anymore, and neither do you.


    -I don¡¯t think you¡¯re really afraid of a psychopath, because the first thing everyone feared for you was the stairs, since there¡¯s no elevator, but since you¡¯ve decided to stay, that means you¡¯re not afraid of anything,¡± Olivia told her and went straight into her apartment.


    The look on the olddy¡¯s face had changedpletely and Maggie really wanted tough. She¡¯d thought thedy hade to visit someone, but if she lived there, then she¡¯d have to be really brave, with so many stairs to climb, and she could have returned an apartment on the second floor. She entered the apartment and didn¡¯t see Olivia in the living room, she rushed into the kitchen and saw her frozen with tears running down her cheeks. She felt bad for her and even worse because there was nothing she could do to help.


    -Olivia why does it hurt so much when in this case you could have hated him?


    -I¡¯ve tried Maggie, I¡¯ve spent nights trying to find anything that would make me hate him, my head epts that I¡¯m trying but¡­ but¡­


    -But your heart doesn¡¯t want to, does it?


    She looked Maggie straight in the eye but didn¡¯t answer. After all, she didn¡¯t know why her heart didn¡¯t want her to hate this unbearable man who had never stopped haunting her. Maggie drew him into her arms and gave him a hug. When she calmed down a little, she took her back into the living room and sat her down, pouring her a ss of water.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    -This will do you good.


    -Do you think he¡¯se out of there by now?


    Maggie understood that even if she didn¡¯t want to confess, she was worried about Damon, and she wasn¡¯t against that because she¡¯d seen that Damon was worried about her too, but it was time for these two to admit what was going on in their respective hearts and finally stop suffering.


    -I know I went too far in having him arrested and I¡¯m really sorry Oli . he didn¡¯t deserve that treatment at all after the sleepless nights I spent at your door to find out how you were but I didn¡¯t think anything of it under the circumstances, it was the pressure of worry and to answer your question, yes he must not be there now.


    She wasn¡¯t sure whether this answer satisfied her or not, but after all, she didn¡¯t need to think about him, since James had reminded her that she was just one more on his hit list.

 chapter 141

    -A sensible girl at your age shouldn¡¯t leave her bed like that to disappear Olivia so if you weren¡¯t kidnapped while you were sleeping, can you then tell me where you were and why the mess?


    -You really think I had the head for it Maggie. I¡¯d leave here at four in the morning ande back at five at night, maximizing my chances of not meeting anyone you understand. I couldn¡¯t stand the way he told me the truth, as if in his eyes I was an ugly bitch, I was in so much pain and I don¡¯t even understand why he spent his nights outside my door because I don¡¯t really see what he could have told me to justify what he did.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Maggie took her hands in hers and looked at her, but Olivia avoided her gaze, which made her sigh. She already knew that Damon was the one upying her thoughts and even if she didn¡¯t want to say it, she knew perfectly well the reason why he spent his nights outside her door.


    -Olivia, stop kidding yourself. Even if he doesn¡¯t love you, you must at least admit that he admitted he was wrong, because this reputable man would never have done such a thing. You know perfectly well that he could have turned the situation against me as soon as he learned that I¡¯d filed aint against him, but he didn¡¯t. On the contrary, he was upset because he thought you¡¯d really disappeared. Stop kidding yourself Oli and tell me why you kept the ring with that sentence on it if you really wanted to say goodbye to him more sincerely. You wanted to see him suffer like you¡¯re suffering for what he did to you but he¡¯s already suffering Oli, he¡¯s plunged into alcohol, can you believe it?


    She herself didn¡¯t know why she hadn¡¯t given him back the ring, maybe because every time she saw it, she had the impression he was with her and it kept her from thinking she¡¯d never see him again. She didn¡¯t know why she kept it, but she hadn¡¯t been able to take it off.


    -Olivia, if you give her a chance to tell you everything, you can at least listen to her, can¡¯t you?


    -Maggie, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re the one asking me something like that. Me listen to Damon after his cutting words? you¡¯re just saying that because he wasn¡¯t saying it to you.


    Maggie was tired of hearing the same excuse. Always wanting something to prove Damon was a monster. She didn¡¯t like him, of course, but given the good times he¡¯d had with Olivia, Maggie thought there was some good in himself if he remained a first-ss bastard. She didn¡¯t want to listen to him say the same thing again, so she got up and went to her room, retrieved her phone and switched it on. Notifications were starting to saturate and she was looking for Damon¡¯s messages. She knew he couldn¡¯t miss without doing so, and this might be the only way to open Olivia¡¯s eyes.


    She came across his first voicemail, she didn¡¯t want to eavesdrop on him when it concerned her personal life so she joined her in the living room where thetter was still crying.


    -When are you going to stop wasting those poor tears, Olivia? I think you¡¯re going to need them the day a man asks you to marry him.


    -and you think that day will evere? in the eyes of the world I¡¯m Damon Dixon¡¯s fiancee, he introduced me as his fiancee to the chef of his favorite restaurant, can you believe it?


    -Yes, and I understand that he already had everything mapped out for you, Olivia. Do you really believe that a man can get up one morning and give a woman such a beautiful ring? I know that jewelry is also given as a gift, but not all jewelry, so please put your unjustified resentment aside and look at the bigger picture. Damon likes you, Olivia;


    -so many nights in his arms, so many nights loving the way he made love to me, so many nights enjoying every inch of his body, so many nights enjoying every orgasm this man gave me toe to this Maggie. I can¡¯t forget it as quickly as you think, believe me.


    Maggie understood that it was only a matter of time before she forgot everything, but she too needed to digest this, which could also take time. She felt bad for her because she¡¯d never assisted anyone suffering from heartbreak, and seeing her friend like this, she hoped she¡¯d never have to face it again.

 chapter 142

    it had already been a week since Damon had lost track of where he stood. he missed her terribly, yet he couldn¡¯t go and see her. he didn¡¯t know how much longer he could deny it, but he felt something for her and it wasn¡¯t just desire, it was much more than that, and he didn¡¯t know how to tell her because the police had given him a no-go order, so he couldn¡¯t even go into her building. every time he looked in the mirror, he couldn¡¯t recognize himself anymore. Damon Dixon was gone, a shadow of his former self.


    They¡¯d tried to talk to him, but he¡¯d done nothing but reject them, something they couldn¡¯t stand any longer. They had to do something to save him from this situation.


    Sipping his ss of bourbon, Damon heard a knock on his door. He had no intention of opening it when the door opened on James and Tyler.


    -What do you want from me today?


    -we want to get you out of this house Damon. we¡¯re sick of seeing you like this. she won¡¯t forgive you, she doesn¡¯t want you anymore so you¡¯re going to pretend she didn¡¯t exist and you¡¯re going to move on now you want to, I¡¯m sick of seeing you suffer for a girl who doesn¡¯t want you in her life.


    -She never said she didn¡¯t want me in her life, she just needs time to digest what I did to her so I know she¡¯ll forgive me and now that you¡¯ve got your answer, you can go, okay?


    Tyler began by picking up the ss he¡¯d been holding and cing it on the table. He looked at it with an evil eye but Damon didn¡¯t care about that.


    -We¡¯re going out, so please get changed and don¡¯t take too long.


    -And where are we going?Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    -You need to rx and I can¡¯t think of a better ce than Le Bourget. You¡¯re going to get up now and put on something very casual. Today you¡¯re going to leave the perfect CEO behind and behave like the perfect yboy you are.


    He didn¡¯t want to go out partying knowing that Olivia might be waiting for him or crying. He wanted to know what she was doing, but on second thought, maybe going out would do him some good.


    -All right, I¡¯ll change and join you.


    Slumped on the sofa with tears flooding down her cheeks, Olivia had no idea where she stood with the whole thing. She wanted to forgive him so many times, but she knew that nothing would ever work out between her and Damon. He was a society man and she was an ordinary girl who still believed that Prince Charming existed when it was just impossible to believe that her Prince Charming was Damon Dixon.


    She heard the sound of the key in her lock and knew it had to be Maggie, because even though Damon still had a spare key, she knew he¡¯d nevere to see her, since the police had warned him to stay away from her building, even if he hadn¡¯t done anything to her. She¡¯d been moved by his decision, but when she¡¯d listened to his voice mails, she¡¯d wanted him back, yet she couldn¡¯t call him, nor could she go to his house and put her pride aside, since she was the one who¡¯d left and said goodbye.


    -You¡¯ve been here a week, you haven¡¯t eaten or drunk, and I don¡¯t even know where you¡¯re still shedding those tears because you¡¯re actuallypletely dehydrated.


    -But I¡¯m still alive Maggie. I need to get my act together and I promise you that when I get up from here, I¡¯m going to be the girl I used to be, I promise you.


    -So it¡¯s going to start today and you don¡¯t have a say in it, Olivia. You get up right now, get ready and follow me to Le Bourget.


    The first time she¡¯d tried to party there, she¡¯d ended up sleeping with a man she¡¯de to like and who was the cause of her condition, so no, she didn¡¯t want to go.


    -You tell me no, I¡¯ll leave your apartment and nevere back to see you again, whether you¡¯re dying or not.


    -You can¡¯t do that, Maggie. You know perfectly well that you¡¯re all I¡¯ve got now, don¡¯t you?


    -And it¡¯s precisely because I¡¯m all you¡¯ve got now that I want you to live again, Olivia, because you¡¯re all I¡¯ve got, too. I know what this ce reminds you of, but it¡¯s the only way you¡¯ll be able to move on, to make peace with what¡¯s eating away at you.


    -what if i run into him? have you thought about that?


    -I think he¡¯s got better things to do than spend all his time chasing after you when you don¡¯t want him. You¡¯ve got to understand that your rejection of him eases the heartache of ny percent of the women in the gxy, so stop believing that Damon Dixon can¡¯t live without you.


    Maggie had spoken to her like that on purpose because she hoped that, with it, she could see what she was losing, but it remained to be seen whether Olivia was ready to hear.


    Wanting to clear her head so as not to think for a moment that Damon could move on and forget about her, she went to get ready.

 chapter 143

    Sitting at the bar for a while, Olivia was listening to her former colleague talk about anything and everything. she didn¡¯t even know why she was listening to him when her head ached to know that he might be relieving himself with another.


    James was staring at the bar and his friends had noticed that he was looking at a girl, but it wasn¡¯t his habit to stare at a girl without trying to pick her up. They were surprised as he even frowned as if he¡¯d noticed something.


    -James, what¡¯s going on? Why have you been staring like that for so long?


    Inwardly, he promised himself he¡¯d make Maggie Soyer pay for what she¡¯d done to him; his revenge would remind him of the way she¡¯d spoken to him in his office, and he promised himself.


    -I think she¡¯s here with her friend Damon.


    Damon looked up and followed the direction of her gaze, seeing Olivia talking to her employee, she didn¡¯t seem too keen on the conversation and he was d she wasn¡¯t, because he¡¯d never have put up with her talking to anyone else. She¡¯d lost weight and he med himself; he wanted to talk to her, but it was impossible. He felt hopeful when he saw that she was still wearing her ring; he was happy to see her with it, so she knew it belonged to him.


    Without further ado, James got up and headed for the bar. His impable gait had made Maggie blush, even though she hadn¡¯t meant to. She¡¯d never known she could blush at the approach of this man she hated more than anything.


    -Two bottles of whisky and a bottle for thedies, he told the waiter.


    Olivia didn¡¯t want any, but said nothing, while Maggie had jumped off her stool as if ready for a fight. Olivia didn¡¯t like that at all, as she didn¡¯t like drawing attention to herself.


    -No, thank you, we don¡¯t want your offer,¡± Maggie had replied.


    -I insist,¡± said James, looking her straight in the eye.


    -I say no, what don¡¯t you understand about that sentence? no means no.


    Olivia looked at them both and saw that neither of them was ready to give up. She didn¡¯t want this show, and besides, they didn¡¯t always have to drink after all.


    -It¡¯s all right, Maggie, it¡¯s just an offer.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    James looked at Maggie with a smirk on his face. She red at him and said nothing, but in the back of her mind, she promised herself she¡¯d get her revenge some other way.


    James turned and started to leave, and Olivia followed him with her eyes to see that he was there with Damon.


    -I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing, Olivia, but what¡¯s happened to you?


    -He¡¯s here Maggie, Damon Dixon¡¯s here so I think I¡¯ll leave, I don¡¯t want to open my wounds.


    Maggie looked at her and realized that she wasn¡¯t ready to move on; it was her heart and there was nothing more she could do, so she decided to follow her as she wished. she¡¯d done enough for her and as she wanted to do otherwise, there was nothing more she could do.


    Damon hadn¡¯t missed any of her departure and was beginning to feel guilty, thinking that it was his fault she¡¯d left. He didn¡¯t want her to feel that way, but there was nothing he could do.


    -I lost the bet.


    -James and Tyler asked in unison.


    -I didn¡¯t want to believe it until now, but I can¡¯t lie to myself anymore, I¡¯m in love with her and I love her. I met her that night we made the bet, I made love to her and it was so different I couldn¡¯t forget it, we met again several times and I couldn¡¯t bear knowing she was with someone else, I wanted to tell her everything but things didn¡¯t go as nned. she hates me now even though it wasn¡¯t what was nned.


    -Are you talking about Olivia Turner?


    -Yes, I¡¯m talking about her and I know she left because of me.


    his friends were speechless and didn¡¯t know what to say. they were just shocked to hear this. Damon in love who was really suffering for a woman, this was the first in forever.


    -So fight to get her back, James had told him.


    -No, I won¡¯t. She doesn¡¯t want me and my time is up, so let¡¯s leave it at that. I¡¯ve got branches of mypanies all over the world, so I might as well get away from anything that might lead me to remember her.


    They disagreed, but since it was the only way he could heal, there was nothing they could do but let him make his own choices.

 chapter 144

    A month on, Olivia had be the unhappiest of them all. She was madly in love with Damon, always had been, but she believed that ignoring this feeling would protect her from him and his world, which had hurt her instead. He had a private number and there was no way she could call him, so she hoped she could get through to Maggie.


    -I hope the only reason you¡¯re calling me is to tell me you¡¯ve finally stopped whining all the time, because if it¡¯s about anything else, you can tell me to go away.


    -Maggie, I need Damon¡¯s home address, please.


    Maggie squinted. She¡¯d been waiting a month for this, but she didn¡¯t know why she wanted it now, after a month when she¡¯d thought she¡¯d finally forgotten the man.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    -I¡¯ve got the face of someone who can be friends with Damon to the point of knowing the way to his house, really, Olivia? I thought you¡¯d been there for a party, so can I ask why you¡¯re asking me the address of his house?


    -I heard he moved, don¡¯t ask me how, just help me.


    -Olivia I just told you, I¡¯m not friends with Damon Dixon and I¡¯m thest person who would know what rat hole he¡¯s in right now so what you¡¯re asking me is impossible you know.


    Olivia started pacing back and forth. She¡¯d hoped Maggie would understand what she was getting at, but she pretended not to, and didn¡¯t like it at all.


    -Why do I feel like you¡¯re hesitating to make me an offer, Olivia?


    -You¡¯ve already met his friend James, so why not ask him? I know you can and I¡¯d like you to do it for me, Maggie, please;


    if this was herst chance to get this man, then she saw no reason at all why she shouldn¡¯t do this for herself, even if it involved this man she didn¡¯t want to see anymore. she ced a kiss on his cheek and left her apartment, heading for James¡¯s fashion house. when she arrived in front of his office, the door was ajar and he saw Betty and another girl who were too close to James for her taste, but she didn¡¯t give a damn about his rtionships.


    -Who are you going to put in jail again this time? he had asked her when the two girls hade out.


    -I want Damon Dixon¡¯s new address.


    -because he had an old address?


    Maggie began to get angry. She was dressed in a dress and she didn¡¯t want her anger to boil over at all, so he had to tell her what she wanted to hear.


    -I¡¯ve heard he¡¯s moved, so I want his new address and I¡¯ve got no time to lose.


    James got up and walked around her desk, stood behind her and gathered her hair to one side while caressing the skin of her neck, which made her shiver. She didn¡¯t know why she couldn¡¯t react, but she was just taken aback.


    -I like it when you quiver like that and I think you should opt for dresses more often, because pants make you very rebellious. he¡¯s never moved, so the address stays the same.


    she thanked the heavens and escaped, ran out of her office and once outside, sent a message to olivia to tell her it was the same address. she didn¡¯t take long and left.


    After his rebellious visitor left, James didn¡¯t trust her at all, so he decided to go to Damon¡¯s house to find out what this girl was up to with her friend. Once there, he saw the supposed Olivia, who had been ringing and ringing for a while without any answer.


    -You¡¯re wasting your time, Damon¡¯s not here anymore.


    -But you told Maggie that¡­


    -I don¡¯t trust her at all and I wanted to know what her intentions were. Don¡¯t waste your time standing there, sweetheart, no one¡¯sing.


    She returned home with the thought that she had really lost him, and that it was forever. There was nothing more to be done, Damon Dixon had started a new life without her.

 chapter 145

    It had been a month since Damon had distanced himself from anything that might remind him of Olivia Turner, but it was impossible for him to forget her; he remembered perfectly well the fact that he¡¯d had to get away from her, but atst the moment hade to force her to listen to him, he was finally going to be able to put his ego aside and tell her everything that was on his mind. He soon called his pilot to prepare the private jet; he didn¡¯t intend to spend another night without her knowing everything.


    Having arrived a while ago, he had gone home to get ready. He was firmly convinced that they weren¡¯t going to spend the night just exining themselves, but that it had to go further or else it wouldn¡¯t be him, Damon Dixon. He got ready and put on his perfume twice so she¡¯d know it was him, because he wasn¡¯t going to wait for her to open the door, nor was he going to leave her if she wouldn¡¯t listen. He took the spare key he¡¯d kept until then and took his beautiful sports car. He was more determined than ever.


    Having spent yet another evening reminiscing about him without being able to tell him she loved him, Olivia had turned off the light in her living room to go to bed. She hadn¡¯t been able to find any work, since she hadn¡¯t even looked for it. All she could think about was Damon¡¯s mysterious disappearance, and everything suggested that if he¡¯d gone, it was simply to forget him. She changed into just a pair of shorts and a top, then switched off her bedsidemp, letting her thoughts drown in the gloom with her.


    Once in front of her apartment building, Damon really hoped she still lived there, because he was afraid that what had happened between them might have driven her out of town or out of the country too. He got out of the car and walked to the lobby of the building, taking the stairs and praying that he wouldn¡¯t run into the olddy who was Olivia¡¯s right-hand neighbor, because that woman never slept and gave the impression that she was the one watching this floor, given that during the three nights he¡¯d spent outside her door, this olddy would asionallye out and nce down the corridor as if she wasn¡¯t afraid of anything.


    When he arrived at his apartment, he thanked God he hadn¡¯t seen her. He inserted the key in the lock and when the door was opened, he saw that everything was bathed in darkness. He didn¡¯t want to turn on the light for fear of frightening her, and he hoped the apartment didn¡¯t belong to anyone but her. Knowing the way to her room by heart, since it was he who had apanied her on their first night, he began to make his way towards it.


    Olivia had heard noisesing from her doorway and was trying to make herself smaller on her bed. No one had ever broken in since she¡¯d been living there, and she hoped this wasn¡¯t the beginning. She heard footsteps approaching her room and the only thing she could think of was to hide in her bathroom. When she tried to jump out of bed, the scent of that perfume tingled her nostrils and she couldn¡¯t believe it. For a moment, she thought she was dreaming, but no, it was the scent of her mysterious stranger, and footsteps were approaching her bed.


    She didn¡¯t know how she was going to react, nor did she want to turn on the light to let this man know she wasn¡¯t asleep. She felt him take his ce on the edge of the bed and, gently, she felt a hand stroke her hair. She didn¡¯t know how he¡¯d managed to reach her hair without getting lost for a moment, but remembering the dim lights, she figured he was able to see even in the dark.


    She felt his warm breath fall on her face and it was then that she realized he was so close, she was dying to ask him to kiss her but she didn¡¯t want him to know she was awake.


    Unable to withstand her surge of desire yet there she was, in front of him now with no one to stop her, Damon ced his lips on hers without kissing her, but such was his surprise when she opened her mouth, begging for a kiss. He was delighted and kissed her more deeply, to show her how much he had missed her. Her soft, sweet lips drew him in again and again and he could feel his member manifesting, but before that, he wanted to tell her everything. He sent his hand ready to light the bedsidemp when she put her hand on his to stop him.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    -I want to be in the arms of my mysterious stranger first, and the rest can be saidter,¡± Olivia told him in her sweet voice.

 chapter 146

    Deciding to do as she¡¯d asked, Damon captured her lips again and kissed her feverishly, showing her how much he¡¯d missed her and, above all, how much he wanted her.


    Olivia was so happy that she couldn¡¯t wait for him to melt into her. she¡¯d spent nights for a whole month thinking that she¡¯d never see him again, she¡¯d been afraid that their story would end as if it¡¯d never existed and knowing that he was kissing her with all that desire pulsing inside him felt so good. her lower abdomen was on fire but he seemed to want to take his time as if his life depended on it.


    Running his hand over her body, Damon smiled when he noticed that she was wearing just a pair of shorts and no bra under her top.


    -What are you so happy about?¡± Olivia had asked him.


    another matter that had just given him one more reason to smile with happiness, she was on his lips as he had so long dreamed of without him forcing her, this was definitely the happiest day of his life and he intended to trante that happiness to her in another way.


    -You were waiting for me or for someone else? so sexy underwear, no bra and so on? it was for me? you knew I wasing?N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    -just so you know, I¡¯ve always slept like this and yes, I was hoping you¡¯de even though I kept thinking you¡¯d moved on, but as for now, my privacy¡¯s on fire so you can stop ying detective and get busy now?


    He hurried to take off her top and was disappointed not to be able to see her ample breasts, but he could touch her to his heart¡¯s content, so he wasted no time in capturing her nipples in his mouth, which drew a moan that only increased his desire to possess her. it was so hard to resist that she started to undo his belt, but Damon held her hand to stop her. he didn¡¯t want her to get into the act, because that was his job.


    With his free hand, he reached down further and spread her stocking to one side, began massaging her intimacy as if her life depended on it and she moaned so loudly that it made him groan with pleasure too. He prated her with one finger and she opened her mouth, but it wasn¡¯t enough given her hunger, she wanted more, Damon slid the second finger in and even if she wasn¡¯t very satisfied, it was better than nothing. He began to slowly move in and out of her, peppering her body with soft kisses, her stitches were tight on the sheets and she could feel her body shaking. it wasn¡¯t long before she crossed the point of no return, which Damon had noticed. he withdrew his fingers and kissed her so gently that she couldn¡¯t help but express her frustration.


    -I¡­ I understand that you want to punish me but you could have found another way, I¡¯m going crazy you know.


    -How do you feel, beautiful?


    -My whole body is on fire, I need to extinguish this spark, please, make love to me now.


    He jumped off the bed and quickly stripped off his clothes. She heard the sound of a bag and realized that he wanted to put on a condom. She hurried to get rid of the fabric that still hid her intimacy and spread her legs to wait for him.


    When Damon climbed onto the bed, he saw that she was ready. It was crazy how she burned with desire as much as he did, and they were both going to go crazy if this desire wasn¡¯t satisfied.


    He just kissed her as if her life depended on it, but Olivia raised and undted her pelvis to let him know she couldn¡¯t wait any longer. She let out cries ofint, and when she least expected it, she felt him slide into her with impable gentleness. she wrapped her legs around his waist, inviting him to go deeper inside her. At first gentle and so slow, Damon could no longer keep up the pace because of his percussive desire, which reminded him that he could go mad if he continued this slow pace worthy of a beginner¡¯s apprenticeship when even his partner wanted more, so he went with the rhythm of the devouring desire that burned their pulpits, this powerful sensation that wanted to be released from both their bodies.


    Bodies glued together, sweat mixed, breaths mingled, they were both caught up in a moment where nothing existed except the harmony that united their minds, Olivia¡¯s thought as she felt her partner¡¯s member spread her pulpit to better explore it, and Damon thinking only of that soft, warm part of his body where his member felt better and worshipped as it deserved.


    The rhythm of evolution being the same, both beings were crossing the same barriers at the same time, at the same speed and with the same frequency, and each on his own was already feeling the effects of failure, a failure that seemed to be a single shared prograntion in both bodies.


    With her body shaking with spasms, Olivia sensed that she couldn¡¯t hold out much longer, which Damon could tell from the way she tightened around his member as she contracted. With her mouth open, her ws in the flesh of her shoulders, her eyes half-closed, she couldn¡¯t hold out any longer.


    -Damon,¡± she moaned before explodingpletely.


    without waiting, he matched her pleasure with his own, letting himself fall on top of her without crushing her. both their bodies were still vibrating and Damon was happy, his very first dream with her had juste true, she had moaned his name.


    Having decided to make up for lost time, they spent the whole night having sex in all sorts of positions, and it wasn¡¯t until five in the morning that they managed to close their eyes, not because they were full, but simply because sleep was vital, especially for the rest of the day.

 chapter 147

    Awakened by the sun¡¯s rays streaming through the light curtains, Olivia climbed back into bed, only to find that she was all alone. She knew that on other asions, he¡¯d go away because he didn¡¯t want her to know who he was, but this time, she couldn¡¯t understand why he¡¯d decided to slip away again while she was asleep. She knew he was a businessman with a lot of work to do, but she wished he¡¯d at least told her before he left. she didn¡¯t see why she had to get up so quickly when she was going to be bored again; she pulled theforter down over her head, hoping to get some more sleep.


    returning to the bedroom after struggling in the kitchen like a child learning to make its first blow; Damon had managed to make something better and hoped she¡¯d like it.ing back to the bedroom, he hadn¡¯t expected her to still be asleep when it was already nine o¡¯clock in the morning. he put the tray down on the table and went over to the bed. he pulled theforter over his head and began to ce kisses all over her face. It was the most Olivia had woken up since she was born. It was so beautiful, so unreal for her that all she could do was cry, which made Damon recoil.


    -Thest thing I want this morning is to see you cry, Olivia, so if you don¡¯t want to see me, I can always leave and we can talkter.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    -I¡¯m sorry Damon, it¡¯s nothing against you, an hour ago I woke up and you weren¡¯t there so I thought you¡¯d gone and you already know what I thought. I¡¯m sorry to be like this, it¡¯s not my fault, I didn¡¯t expect such a beautiful awakening.


    she swept her eyes over his body and saw that he was wearing only his boxer shorts, blushing as she turned away, this man was going to drive her crazy in the morning.


    she was so beautiful when she woke up that Damon literally melted. it was with a superhuman effort that he¡¯d managed to get out of bed because all he wanted to do was make love to her, but since she was asleep, he hadn¡¯t wanted to wake her up. he captured her lips and kissed hernguorously, her body already seemed to be starting to wake up and he didn¡¯t agree at all so he ended their kiss and went to retrieve the tray.


    -Are you sure you didn¡¯t want us to start again?¡± Olivia asked him without masking her displeasure.


    -I¡¯m dying for it, but first you¡¯re going to have to eat a bit, and then we¡¯ll go and take an intense shower.


    she pursed her lips as she understood the meaning of his intense shower, making love in the shower was the best for her, she still wanted to do it again but what worried her was the fact that she¡¯d never looked him straight in the eye during this moment and she was apprehensive about what he¡¯d think of her or anything.


    -You¡¯re perfect and don¡¯t forget that under those dim lights, it was you who couldn¡¯t see me but I could see you perfectly, so stop worrying and eat now.


    he set the tray down in front of her and took a seat beside her. he raised the cup to his lips, still believing she was dreaming. she could think that about any man, but not Damon Dixon.


    -I love you, Olivia,¡± Damon had confessed, stroking her ankle.


    she almost choked on the warm liquid that ran down her throat. she¡¯d expected something more than that, maybe he¡¯d say he was sorry or something, but not that he loved her. it felt too abrupt for her.


    -i know you weren¡¯t expecting it but i don¡¯t see why i should keep this from you anymore. i love you, olivia. i spent all my time refusing to believe in this feeling but it was always there and it grew stronger every day while i missed you. it may not be mutual i don¡¯t care but i wanted you to know that.


    -but¡­ but how did you know you loved me.


    -You exined the differences to me in my office that day, so I knew the difference, and yes, I¡¯m in love with you and I love you too.


    A solitary tear escaped her eye and fell into the cup she was holding. Everything seemed to be moving fast, not because it was, but simply because Damon Dixon said so. it was crazy how her heart fluttered inside at this revtion.


    -I was at your ce yesterday, I even thought you¡¯de back because your friend waved to you, the one who runs the fashion house there.


    Damon looked at her puzzled. He couldn¡¯t see what she¡¯d been doing at his ce since he wasn¡¯t there, and besides, he hadn¡¯t received James¡¯s call.


    -No, I didn¡¯t get any call and he couldn¡¯t have called me because I didn¡¯t leave him my contact details when I left. If I came back, it¡¯s simply because I wanted you to know how I felt deep down, I was sick of keeping it to myself, so can you tell me now why you were there?


    she took a deep breath, not sure if telling him the truth was the right thing to do, but she found him sincere in his statements. he was so serious it was almost disturbing.


    -What were you doing at my ce yesterday morning, my angel?


    mon ange? it may have been vulgar, but the way he pronounced it was so real and possessive that it even baffled her. he looked at her with shining eyes, his heart racing to the point where she was afraid he was going to let go.


    -After a month of convincing myself that you weren¡¯t the man for me, that you weren¡¯t good for me because of your life and everything else, I couldn¡¯t shake your shadow. I tried to hate you, believe me, but the feeling deep inside me was stronger than the hatred I wanted to feel for you at all costs. yesterday I knew it was already toote, but I wanted to take the risk of saying it Damon. that after all this time of being haunted by you, I¡¯ve finallye to terms with the fact that I¡¯m madly in love with you and that I love you too. I know I love you because, despite what a mess of a man you are, I can¡¯t forget you and I hope I can change you in that respect.


    That was it, and she was just waiting for him to react, waiting for what he was going to say, because she could see in his eyes that he didn¡¯t expect their love to be reciprocated at all.

 chapter 148

    Damon had received Olivia¡¯s deration with such surprise. He¡¯d expected her to be a tiny bit in love with him, but not that she¡¯d be ready to ept him with her yboy nature. She was ready for him and he too was ready to do anything to stop hurting her. He had no idea how to answer her and told himself that she could read his answer through his actions so he took her off the tray, he wanted her so much it could wait. He threw himself on her lips and devoured her mouth like a hungry hunter. With his tongue, he searched the inside of her mouth without ever knowing what he was looking for. Olivia was so panting, what she¡¯d dreamed was about to happen, i. e. making love with the man she loved in the early hours of the morning, but something was still bothering her, he hadn¡¯t said anything to her after her deration, which left her perplexed.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Damon pushed aside theforter and was pleased to know that she was still as naked as a ss. He didn¡¯t have time, happiness was driving his adrenaline. He wasn¡¯t sure he was being gentle at the moment, and was angry with himself, but he couldn¡¯t help it. He angrily removed his boxer shorts and entered her, letting a moan escape from his throat.


    Olivia wanted it as much as he did, she was as hot as he was, but her brain was blocked and she couldn¡¯t think of the moment that would unite their bodies under the pressure of desire and pleasure. After several thrusts, Damon felt her lose, which had never happened even when she didn¡¯t know him yet.


    -My angel, are you all right?


    -I know you warned me from the start never to think of falling in love with you, and your friend warned me too, but I¡¯d have preferred it if you¡¯d told me it was a mistake instead of keeping silent Damon, I can¡¯t stand it at all, you know.


    He sighed without slipping out of her, feeling morefortable inside her even if he didn¡¯t move. He ced a kiss on her forehead and anchored his gaze in hers. He didn¡¯t know if she was able to read everything he felt for her in his eyes, but he hoped she could.


    -I know what you want from me Damon but I want to hear you say it, at least I¡¯ll know you really mean it, it¡¯s not as hard as that okay?


    He closed his eyes and breathed out. He¡¯d told her he loved her and he didn¡¯t understand where her doubty, but as she wanted, he was going to reassure her so that everything could work out properly between them.


    -I love you too, Olivia. I remember well what I said to you, but that was before you made my heart capsize. I was convinced that I¡¯d always be that woman¡¯s man, but you changed all my ns and today I¡¯m doomed to lose myself only in you, and don¡¯t worry, I like it that way. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m up to the level of having a girlfriend yet, but I¡¯d like you to be mypanion, and don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re already my fiancee. I¡¯m d you kept the ring and that it¡¯s still on your finger. Will you please put up with the asshole that I am, Miss Turner?


    -What a funny way to ask a girl, you¡¯re inside me and¡­


    -no need to go on, I know perfectly well where my member is stuck, he said with a smile.


    -Yes, I¡¯d like to, I¡¯d like to see what it would be like to be a couple with you, Mr Dixon. But one little detail: you¡¯re inside me without a condom.


    he huffed. He hadn¡¯t even realized that detail because of his unsatisfiable desire, something that had never happened. No reason to say she was trying to trick him since it was all his fault.


    -I trust youpletely on this one, my angel. Don¡¯t ever forget, you belong to me.


    -I belong to you, Damon.


    He began to move inside her again and minutester, they were struck by a powerful orgasm and Damon fell back on his side, taking Olivia into his arms. Beautiful morning for both of you.


    -You¡¯re a little tired, you can sleep, I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll leave you but I promise I¡¯ll call you tonight and, above all, I¡¯ll expect you at the office on Monday so you¡¯ll have tomorrow to rest.


    -Does this mean we won¡¯t see each other tomorrow?


    -In the office on Monday, I promise. Sleep now.


    Enjoying her caresses, Olivia drifted off into a deep sleep with a great happiness that had just opened its doors to her and she hoped they would never close again.

 chapter 149

    After a weekend of daydreaming with a smile that had almost changed the shape of her face, Olivia finally arrived at thepany on Monday morning. She couldn¡¯t wait to get into her office, even if she still didn¡¯t know whether Damon had signed his letter of resignation or not. As she passed Martin¡¯s office, a man stood there a little older than him and looking as if he¡¯d never seen her before. She assumed he was an associate, although the fact that he was sitting in Martin¡¯s chair intrigued her a little. She passed by and when she got to the door of his office, she saw it ajar; she didn¡¯t know who was there or what the person was doing, but it wasn¡¯t usual for Dixon Aviation employees to be everywhere without authorization. Aviation to be everywhere without authorization.


    She pushed the door open a little more and was surprised to see Martin sitting in his ce. He looked so concentrated, and his drawn features were proof that the work seemed very hard for him.


    -Hello Martin? I don¡¯t know, but are you going to help me fix my machine or what?


    He looked up and she could see the surprise in his eyes, certainly because he hadn¡¯t expected to see her back at thepany, but his presence in her office also intrigued her.


    -You forgot something in thispany because it¡¯s been a month and two weeks and I¡¯d be surprised if you only realized it now.


    -I haven¡¯t forgotten anything, but I¡¯vee to take up my post again, and by the way, isn¡¯t it a bit careless to leave an associate in your office only to find yourself here in no hurry?


    She saw all the despair fall on Martin. She didn¡¯t know it looked as hard as it did. He didn¡¯t seem ready to leave, and Olivia couldn¡¯t wait to get back to her chair.


    -The man you saw in my office is not a partner but an employee of thispany and this is his office now and where you are right now is my office so I think you should leave because I don¡¯t even know how you did it. I started my career in thispany and I¡¯ve never had to deal with files, it¡¯s a real pain in the ass.


    A mocking smile yed on Olivia¡¯s lips as she saw how tired Martin was, but her conscience reminded her that he was in his old office dealing with files, so where would she work from now on? It was Damon who had asked her toe, yet he knew perfectly well that he had assigned Martin to his job. She began to have doubts about their Saturday evening and hoped he hadn¡¯t made fun of her. She wanted to go and ask him, but was afraid of being right and having a humiliation thrown in her face.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ncing at her watch again, it read quarter past eight and Olivia still hadn¡¯t arrived. Damon was worried and could no longer concentrate on his work. For him, this girl was a treasure to be protected and cherished every second, and when he didn¡¯t know where she was, he seemed to go mad. Hearing his office door open, he turned and saw Stephanie. He didn¡¯t need to think too hard to realize that mademoiselle had returned to the fray, and given that he now had a life to stabilize with Olivia, he didn¡¯t want her around at all.


    -oh but Damon I couldn¡¯t believe it this morning when the staff were talking about youing back to thepany. I¡¯m so d you¡¯re back and I was worried about what would happen to thepany with you away. How was your vacation?


    -I told you, Stephanie, I¡¯m not your friend, and if these rules don¡¯t suit anyone, the door is wide open.


    -I thought that with all the time you¡¯ve spent away from here, you¡¯d managed to forget what that girl did to you, but I see that you haven¡¯t. When are you going to finally move on? she¡¯s gone and for the moment, I¡¯m not asking you to do anything serious but I know that with time everything can be sorted out, just let me be there for you.


    Let her be there for him? this girl waspletely unaware that his life had changed and that he was now sharing it with one woman and one woman only, and her absence continued to worry him as Stephanie tried her best to make him fall for her, seductive acts that had no effect on him whatsoever.

 chapter 150

    While Damon paid no attention to her, Stephanie began to advance in his direction. He was murdering her with his eyes, but she was determined to make him crack; she¡¯d been waiting and seeing as she couldn¡¯t see Olivia Turner anywhere, she felt it was finally time for her to hit the jackpot. She raised her hand and began to unbutton Damon¡¯s jacket when a knock sounded at the door. Stephanie gritted her teeth as Damon thanked heaven for the survival of this crazy girl, because to fend her off, he intended to teach her a valuable lesson.


    -There¡¯s no more tranquility in thispany, it seems,¡± mumbled Stephanie.


    -As far as I know, this is a business and a ce of work, so as you can see, I¡¯ve got an emergency.


    -You¡¯re not getting away with this, Damon. You¡¯re mine and nobody else¡¯s since that girl¡¯s gone and I¡¯ve got a free hand. I¡¯ll see youter.


    When Stephanie turned to leave, she missed a step and fortunately caught herself quickly. She couldn¡¯t believe it was Olivia Turner standing in front of her, looking even more beautiful and radiant. She thought she was dreaming, and to really get back to reality, she looked back at Damon and saw that he was rather impassive. She wanted to understand, but her madness prevented her from thinking properly.


    -But you¡¯ve been fired from thispany for a month, so may I ask what you¡¯re doing here? or have I got it all wrong? You went along allowing yourself to be manhandled, but in the end you realized that no man could give you the pleasure like Damon, and today you¡¯re here to tell him you¡¯re sorry, so¡­ oh look at you, poor girl, you¡¯d better go back to crying, because if we¡¯d known it was just you, we¡¯d have been able to continue what we were doing, wouldn¡¯t we, darling?¡± she said, looking at Damon.


    Olivia bit her lip to keep fromughing at Damon¡¯s grimace, but it was the wrong moment to call itical, so she wisely waited for ¡°dear¡± to answer Stephanie¡¯s question, which he didn¡¯t want to do.


    -If you¡¯d waited two or three minutes, Olivia, you could have heard my moans through that door.


    -standing up? lying down or sitting up? had Olivia asked.


    -What?¡± cried Stephanie.


    -There¡¯s no bed here and I know he could take you on the wall, on his desk and even on this sofa, so how were you going to do it?


    Stephanie batted her eyshes, looking at her as if she were alone, but what she didn¡¯t know was the fact that Olivia was dreaming of experimenting with Damon¡¯s office to see what it might be like that way.


    -He prefers to have his head between my legs and I prefer to have my mouth around his member, it¡¯s more pleasurable that way.


    -I know you want me to hear you moan so here I am.


    Mad with rage at seeing Olivia getting the better of her, Stephanie started to leave Damon¡¯s office when thetter¡¯s voice made her stop dead in her tracks.


    -Where are you going, Stephanie?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    -You have a visitor and I just wanted to know what this girl was doing here when she sent her letter of resignation, but as far as I can see, it¡¯s none of my business.


    -But as far as I can see, it¡¯s none of your business. And since you wanted to know what this girl was doing here, I¡¯ll tell you that she¡¯s here for work, a promotion if you like, because from this moment on, she bes my personal assistant.


    Everything Stephanie was holding fell to the floor. She couldn¡¯t believe it. Olivia Turner, Damon¡¯s assistant, that is, all her outings with her on his arm when she¡¯d dreamed of this job like never before, she couldn¡¯t believe it, she even thought it was unfair to her.


    -But darling, you can¡¯t give her this job, what about us? I don¡¯t want her glued to your arm.


    That darling again, Damon was sick of hearing her call him that vulgar little name. Stephanie¡¯s words were only meant to hurt Olivia, because she wanted her to think she was having an affair with Damon when she wasn¡¯t. She wanted her to leave with Damon. She wanted her to leave with tears in her eyes, but even little Olivia was happy to y a game where the one who thought she was leading him was instead unknowingly losing him. Seeing Olivia¡¯s devilish smile, Stephanie left the office, not forgetting to m the door. She¡¯d had her fill of humiliation like that.

 chapter 151

    -So like that, darling was between her legs sucking nectar, Olivia had said.


    Damon made a disgusted pout as she moved forward, she thought it was her he wanted to see more closely yet Monsieur simply wanted to close the door. He locked it and Olivia began to wet herself just imagining herself lying on his desk with her legs spread on either side.


    -You know perfectly well that only your nectar remains better for me, my angel, so if you don¡¯t want to make me angry, don¡¯t talk about her. And tell me, aren¡¯t you angry?


    -why should I be angry? because mademoiselle said that dear was between her legs? no, don¡¯t worry, I listened to everything¡­ I only went in to save you because I saw that you were losing out to her and I wouldn¡¯t have let her touch you any longer, that¡¯s all.


    -My angel,¡± Damon murmured before melting onto his lips.


    All Sunday without seeing each other, they¡¯d missed each other and their kiss said a lot. Damon wanted to know what it felt like to make love to the woman he loved in his office. He began to move his hand underneath her suit, to her groans;


    -someone coulde at any moment Damon.


    -but the door¡¯s closed, angel, I want you and don¡¯t say no. How about inaugurating my office sofa, it arrived just this morning and I¡¯d like to see what kind of wood it¡¯s made from.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Before she could give him her answer, he flipped her onto the sofa without leaving her lips, lifted her suit and moistened his lips when he saw her lingerie. He was going crazy and his member was exploding. He tore it off in one swift movement and pulled down the fly of his pants, quickly slipped on a condom and prated her. He had captured her lips at the same time to swallow her moans. He began to move inside her as if he hadn¡¯t touched her in years. She was as tasty as ever and Damon was literally losing his mind. It was so different from all the times he¡¯d made love to her, and he intended to repeat the experience many times over. As if the intensity wasn¡¯t top notch, he lifted her leg and put it on his shoulder while she still had her heeled shoe on. It was the most beautiful image of two lovers consumed by desire that he wanted to keep forever in a corner of his mind. As if she was driving him even crazier, Olivia opened her blouse, revealing her ample breasts imprisoned in her bra, which went perfectly with her panties that had been left in tatters under her lover¡¯s salient desire.


    Holding her waist with his left hand, he grabbed one of her breasts as a moan escaped his lips. His eyes were ck now, not ck with anger but ck with desire. Olivia felt ravaged and her lover could see it, he too was like this and it wasn¡¯t long before they gave in to the thunderbolt of pleasure that was causing their bodies to shatter. Damon let himself fall onto his side, panting. He was now certain that his day was going to be the best yet. He bent down to kiss her.


    -Olivia asked when she hadn¡¯t fullye to yet.


    -I think I¡¯ve just worked out the best way for mypany to double its revenues. You¡¯lle into my office every morning, and needless to say, it¡¯ll be better without fabric under your suit, otherwise it¡¯ll have the same fate as this one.


    -I can¡¯t spend all day in a business like this, Damon.


    -Yes, you can, my angel. As for today, you¡¯ll be working in my office on a trial basis as Damon Dixon¡¯s assistant. I know I¡¯ll have trouble concentrating, but I don¡¯t want you in your office like that when any man could walk in.


    She flushed under the burning gaze he¡¯d turned on her. This was exactly what she¡¯d been dreaming of for a long time, a man who would do anything to keep her close to him.


    -I¡¯d like to ask you something, Damon. We¡¯re a couple, aren¡¯t we?


    -Yes, my angel. You said you were ready to put up with the bastard I am, unless you¡¯ve decided to change your mind, and let me tell you, I¡¯m going to lock you up if you do, and your friend will now have a good reason to file aint against me.


    And she knew Maggie would do it, but she had something else more important to ask her.


    -I know it¡¯s a bit quick, but I¡¯d like to introduce you to my friends, they¡¯re a bit like my sisters, don¡¯t you see?


    -I have no problem with that, my angel, and I hope they¡¯re as beautiful and sweet as you are.


    She felt a surge of jealousy as Damon smiled. She didn¡¯t find it funny at all.

 chapter 152

    Sitting in a private room in a restaurant, as Damon had rmended, Olivia waited patiently for her two friends to arrive. She hoped they would arrive before Damon. Dismissing the waiter a second time, she finally saw the door open and only Maggie was there. She knew her rtionship with Betty had changed somewhat, but she hoped she¡¯d be there too, so she could take the opportunity to set things straight. Nothing was her fault.


    -I thought you¡¯d nevere. You¡¯ve been waiting for hours.


    -No, I¡¯m just half an hourte. Otherwise, what do you want to talk to us about?


    -Betty isn¡¯t here yet and I don¡¯t want to repeat myself, so I¡¯d like you to wait if you don¡¯t mind.


    Maggie sat down opposite her and took out her phone to pass the time. She was a very reserved girl and was even surprised to find this ce exciting. She was so impatient that even her phone wasn¡¯t helping her pass the time at all. She looked up at Olivia and saw that she was nervous. It was strange to see Olivia Turner like this.


    -You¡¯re moving, so you¡¯ve met someone else?


    Olivia shook her head. She wanted to tell him to take the pressure off, but if she started, she¡¯d have to tell him who it was, and she didn¡¯t want to. She took out her phone to look at the time when the door opened again. She saw Betty, who was dressed in a rather vulgar fashion, but hey, she thought, maybe this was her new style, and it was striking to the eye that she¡¯d even had surgery on her breasts.


    -Oh shit, Betty, I think I¡¯m going to need you to tell me the brand name of your new bras, they¡¯re lifting your chest quite a bit,¡± Maggie had told her.


    Olivia pursed her lips to keep fromughing, for she had far too serious a problem to deal with this one. In her Mannequin approach, Betty took a seat next to Maggie and both sets of eyes were now on her.


    Before you start, Olivia, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte. I was with a sex-hungry man and I must say, I got off on it too.


    At these words, Olivia¡¯s thoughts wandered to Damon and she began to wonder what he could possibly be doing right now. She huffed and turned her attention back to Betty, who seemed intent on taunting them with what she¡¯d just said, and Olivia also felt like venting to her what she was experiencing in Damon¡¯s arms, except that she wasn¡¯t like her.


    So, as I was saying? I was with the multi-billionaire I¡¯ve always wanted, girls, and I¡¯m so happy, you know.


    The one she¡¯d always wanted was Damon Dixon and this was already creating confusion in Olivia¡¯s head. She¡¯d spent the day at the office and so had Damon. She¡¯d gone home to get ready and he¡¯d said he was going to do the same, so how long had he been having sex with Betty?


    -you mean the same one you¡¯ve been lusting after? -Damon Dixon?


    -That¡¯s right, girls, the same one, and I can imagine how jealous all the girls are of me now. My body tingles as I think back to that devastating orgasm. He¡¯s so talented and perfect, you know. If you weren¡¯t my friend, Olivia, I wouldn¡¯t havee, because believe me, it¡¯s just hard to part with him.


    Now Olivia didn¡¯t know who Betty was or who Damon was. He couldn¡¯t have done this to her, yet Betty spoke with so many stars shining in her eyes. She wanted to imagine that there were two Damon Dixons with the same characteristics but it was impossible for that to be the case so she didn¡¯t know where to put her head.


    -So what did you want to tell us, Oli?


    -Uh, I guess I just wanted us girls to be together tonight, you know, it¡¯s been so long and I¡¯ve missed these girl moments so I thought why not meet up here.


    Olivia was a terrible liar and Maggie knew it. She knew that the reason for this meeting was special and that it was certainly Betty¡¯s speech that had put her off, because she knew that she still loved Damon, even if she seemed to have moved on.


    Just as she¡¯d decided to call for a waiter, the door opened and Damon¡¯s imposing build stepped through the doorway, as handsome and imcable as ever, every woman¡¯s fantasy was here while two out of three women in the room didn¡¯t know how to react. He walked over and sat down next to Olivia, kissing the corner of her lips.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 chapter 153

    Olivia had no idea what the kiss Damon had ced on the corner of her lips meant. She looked at him and at Betty, she was staring at Damon but he was staring at Olivia, literally devouring her.


    Betty¡¯s only desire at the moment was to run away and nevere back. She didn¡¯t believe that their little meeting had involved Damon, and she thought that if she¡¯d known all along, she¡¯d never havee. It hurt so much that he only had eyes for Olivia, whatever Betty was doing there, and he wanted to understand what her rtionship with Olivia was when she¡¯d told him she simply wanted to introduce him to her friends. He took her hand, ignoring the others, and began to caress the wedding ring on her finger.


    -Oli, did you manage to find your mysterious stranger then? Seeing as you¡¯re still wearing his ring, Betty had asked, with the aim of messing it up in front of Damon.


    He¡¯d quickly understood her game and, wanting to y along too, he¡¯d let go of Olivia¡¯s hand, which had surprised him, something he¡¯d seen well as a grief now masked her face, but what Damon wanted was to unmask this girl.


    -Yes, I¡¯ve found him,¡± she¡¯d said with her head bowed.


    -Oh, but I¡¯m so happy for you, because all this time you seemed to be in love with him, and I imagine he¡¯s got big ns for you two, or he¡¯d never have given you that ring. I¡¯d so much like to meet him and tell him that you¡¯re a little marvel who deserves everything that¡¯s beautiful on this earth.


    Sourness and hypocrisy, that¡¯s what Damon could read behind Betty¡¯s intentions and besides, she was right about one thing, Olivia was a little wonder he wanted to protect and he was happy to know she was in love with him even before she knew his true identity.


    -So what did you want to tell us tonight?


    -that I¡­ have¡­ well¡­


    -Mademoiselle Soyer, I find you much quieter, yet when ites to making aint, you have a lot of energy. What¡¯s the matter with you?


    -To be honest with you, Mr Damon, I want to understand what¡¯s been going on here for thest five minutes. You¡¯re all acting very strangely. One invited us over to say something that was supposed to be between friends, yet here you are after a good romp, so you were supposed to be resting. The other keeps talking like a mental retard who wants to survive the dry season. Now everyone¡¯s going to get serious again and the one who extended the invitation has to tell us why, Olivia we¡¯re listening.


    She huffed, and when she looked up at Damon, he saw that she had tears in her eyes. He had no idea what was happening to her, but she didn¡¯t look the same as she had at the office.


    -I think Olivia wanted to tell you that she has someone in her life,¡± Damon told them.


    -oh, that¡¯s great, Oli, I suppose it¡¯s your mysterious stranger then? I don¡¯t see what Mr Dixon¡¯s doing here at all, you could have brought this man here to introduce him to us.


    -We¡¯re sick of hearing you Betty, I don¡¯t know if after those devastating orgasms your crotch is still on fire but you¡¯re going to have to tighten your thighs to wait. This is thest time you¡¯ll speak again without being asked. Olivia, now we¡¯re listening.


    -Thank you Maggie. First of all, I¡¯d like to tell you girls that I lost the bet. I was supposed not to fall in love with this man, it was supposed to be a one-night stand but I couldn¡¯t resist, I let myself fall into his arms without even knowing him and even now that I do, I love him even more. We had a moment because I didn¡¯t want to ept how I felt about him and today I¡¯m sure of everything even though I feel like I regret it,¡± she said, letting a tear roll down her cheek.


    Damon clenched his fists. He hadn¡¯t expected her to regret when they¡¯d only just started their rtionship, he didn¡¯t believe she could do this to him. She couldn¡¯t let go of their rtionship.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    -He¡¯s married, Oli,¡± Maggie asked, seeing the sad look on his face.


    -No, he¡¯s a single man and I think he¡¯ll be single for life.


    -So who is he?


    -It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s¡­


    Damon couldn¡¯t stand the fact that she was still hesitating when she¡¯d been the one to tell him she was ready to introduce him to her friends.


    -It¡¯s me,¡± he replied, taking Olivia¡¯s hand in his own.


    The ss Betty held in her hand hit the tile floor, shattering into a thousand pieces. She was ashamed to look up and Damon couldn¡¯t understand why she¡¯d reacted like that. He could feel Maggie¡¯s murderous gaze on him, while Olivia had not stopped shedding tears. He had the feeling he¡¯d missed something very important, given the tension he was feeling.

 chapter 154

    -Olivia, tell me this man is joking, tell me he¡¯s not the man you wanted us to meet, please.


    she remained silent with her head bowed. Damon didn¡¯t know what he¡¯d done to make Maggie hate him so much, and right there on the spot, she looked like she was going to explode for some reason he didn¡¯t yet know. he lifted Olivia¡¯s chin and what he saw broke his heart.


    -I think I have to leave now,¡± Betty had said, standing up.


    -you¡¯re not going anywhere, betty. you see the state olivia¡¯s in because of you? you¡¯re not going anywhere, so please sit your butt down and wait.


    -are you going to tell me what¡¯s going on here now? shouted Damon.


    -Of course we¡¯re going to tell you. So, Olivia told you she was going to introduce you to her friends, you didn¡¯t hesitate to ept and instead of abstaining just for tonight out of respect for her, you got off easy with her best friend Betty and dared toe here again.


    Damon didn¡¯t understand a word of it and when he looked at the supposed Betty, she¡¯d lowered her head too. He shook his head in disbelief at hearing that she was Olivia¡¯s best friend.


    -so, did you see the video or did you just take her word for it?


    -The words are enough for us because we know that Betty wants to dump us all the time and she¡¯s been after you for months, so who wouldn¡¯t believe she¡¯s right? After all, you are Damon Dixon.


    He understood that his reputation was the reason this girl believed what Betty had told them was true, but he didn¡¯t think Olivia would buy it.


    -We spent the day at the office, Olivia, you told me you were going home to get ready and I decided to do the same, so when do you think I got to have sex with that makeover girl? and I thought you had some semnce of trust in me, but you don¡¯t. She came to tell you she was with me, but she¡¯s your friend and I still don¡¯t understand how you don¡¯t know the kind of person she is. And you, Olivia, you missed out on friends all over the world to make her your friend? she kept saying that you worked for her and that you were her fashion consultant, but how can anyone deny their friend like that? and you, Maggie Soyer, I thought you were smart enough to know that this girl is not to be messed with.


    Olivia and Maggie were now biting their nails. Damon was angry because he could have epted another girl, but not this Betty, who irritated him more than anything.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    -I¡¯m sorry, Damon, I¡­


    -I¡¯m not asking you to trust me blindly, but to know that I also have respect for others. You seem to be ignoring everything and I¡¯m going to tell you everything. it all started at the fashion show a few months ago, this girl was openly seducing me and James let me know that she was looking for the billionaire who would shower her with diamonds. she didn¡¯t stop and I left her naked in the bathroom without touching her. she was at the party at my ce for the same purpose and now that i understand she¡¯s your friend, i can say that it was you who helped her get into my house. the time we went out for lunch, she hadn¡¯te looking for you, but she was still continuing her game of seduction and i imagine that when you¡¯ve finished swallowing the fact that i slept with her, she was going to announce it to the press.


    Betty was getting smaller and smaller, but her stic breasts were showing. Damon didn¡¯t know she could go so far as to say such things about him.


    -I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Dixon,¡± Maggie apologized. I know it¡¯s crazy because I have to protect her and be there for her.


    -And that makes you a true friend, Maggie Soyer. Now that everything¡¯s clear, I think my angel wouldn¡¯t want to introduce me to her friends, but to her friend, so one of them could already disappear.


    without waiting, Betty stormed out as if delivered. Olivia embraced Damon and he held her close. She was so fragile that everyone manipted her, but he didn¡¯t want that anymore.


    -Well then, meet Maggie Soyer¡­


    -Yes, I know her, the woman with the fiery temper. I think you might be a good drug for James,¡± Damon joked.


    At these words, Maggie remembered him, his square jaw, his curls falling over his forehead, his white shirt showing off his perfect muscture, she envied the woman who had a good time with him, but he wasn¡¯t the man for her, she thought.


    -Are you with us, Maggie?


    -Yes, I¡¯m here. How about a toast to the reunion?


    It was a wonderful evening that wasn¡¯t just going to end in this restaurant, because Damon was nning to extend the evening, but it was a surprise for his beautiful Olivia Turner.

 chapter 155

    after a moment spent together, Damon felt it was time to continue the evening with his beautiful Olivia alone. he hadn¡¯t taken his eyes off her and his insatiable desire only increased every time he saw her blush. it was a good thing Maggie knew how to hold a candle, otherwise she would have shown her frustration.


    -Well, Maggie, I hope you don¡¯t mind going home alone, because I¡¯m going to kidnap your friend.


    the timbre of her voice had created an ocean of palpitation in olivia¡¯s body. it was husky, sexy and oveid with the expression of her desire. she looked at her best friend with one eye, who smiled at her for real. she already knew what that teasing smile meant.


    -I don¡¯t have a problem as long as she doesn¡¯t lose her smile and her blushes.


    Olivia wanted to make herself small at the mention of her blushes. She wanted to do everything she could to hide them, but desire consumed her insides to the point where she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. she couldn¡¯t wait to be alone with him.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    -I¡¯ll take the cab. I could have gone with my bike, but since I¡¯m in a dress, it might make my bike kinky, you never know.


    Damon was amazed by her sense of humor. the first time he¡¯d met her at the police station, she¡¯de across as a tomboy, although she was a true goddess, but not on the level of his Olivia. they left the restaurant and once outside, Damon helped her find a cab, which he paid for despite her protests.


    Damon pressed Olivia into the car and kissed her passionately. He¡¯d been waiting to be alone with her for so long, it was crazy how much he wanted her.


    -I think we should get out of here, Damon.


    Why, darling? why don¡¯t we try something new, make love on the hood of my car in the open air without worrying about passers-by or anything?


    she bit her lower lip, a sexy gesture that made his cock ache. she seemed to be thinking, and all he was waiting for was for her answer to be positive. with her, he wanted to do everything without having to worry about the rest of the world. as she still didn¡¯t answer, he carried her over and sat her down on it, starting to run his hands all over her body when she ended their kiss.


    -You weren¡¯t being serious, were you?


    -I¡¯m very serious and I¡¯d like everyone to hear you moan. We¡¯re not asking anything of anyone, it¡¯s my car and you¡¯re mine just as much as I¡¯m yours, so what¡¯s the harm?


    -You¡¯re right, there¡¯s no harm in it, but don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re the powerful CEO and you know that the paparazzi are always after you. You wouldn¡¯t want to be on the front page of the papers tomorrow, would you? the question is, aren¡¯t they taking a video of us?


    He realized that she was right and asked her to get out. Luckily, she was a very reasonable girl who knew how to call him to order when he was on the verge of making a mistake.


    -Can I ask what you¡¯re thinking?¡± Olivia asked.


    -I was thinking it¡¯d be just as easy for you to sit on myp, move your knickers to the side, pull my fly down gently, release my member and straddle it while I¡¯m driving; a much better idea, isn¡¯t it?


    If she wasn¡¯t just afraid of dying, she might have tried it, but she still wanted to enjoy him before embracing death if it ever came.


    -So? asked Damon when she gave him no answer.


    -I think our death will be the most beautiful, like two lovers who died by ident while making love at the wheel. have you ever wondered how we¡¯ll get there before God? always flesh against flesh or not?


    -He already knows that wemit this sin every day, so he wouldn¡¯t need to see us like this, but I¡¯m serious, Oli. I promise you I¡¯ll be able to control the situation.


    -This isn¡¯t the way to my apartment, Damon.


    -I thought a night at my ce would do us good. We did it in your bed and now it¡¯s time to do it in mine, right? we¡¯ll see who¡¯s got the best bed for sex.


    sheughed. she didn¡¯t know that behind this cold, ruthless man was hidden such a yful, lively man. she enjoyed every moment spent with him, and in fact, she¡¯d thought of something.


    -Tell me, are you going to take revenge on Betty for what she did?


    -I don¡¯t tolerate this kind of behavior, and you realize she was about to put an end to our rtionship?


    -I know what she did was wrong, but she¡¯s still my friend, not really, but don¡¯t do anything. It¡¯s no use, you know, we¡¯re here every day and we¡¯re agreeing on new positions for tonight, so I want you to forget about it.


    He didn¡¯t want to, but since she¡¯d asked him to, he didn¡¯t want to do anything that might upset her, so the best thing was to leave it as he¡¯d asked.

 chapter 156

    When they arrived at Damon¡¯s mansion, a passionate desire consumed both their bodies and at that moment Damon remembered one thing, he¡¯d heard Olivia talking about the bet and it intrigued him. He wanted to know everything, to hope that her feelings for him had been genuine from the start and that she hadn¡¯t wanted to y him. he stopped everything and took two steps back to look at her better.


    -Is everything all right, Damon?


    -I hope I wasn¡¯t as much of a target for your challenge as your friend was.


    If she wanted their rtionship to function normally, she¡¯d have to tell him everything, down to thest detail.


    -I¡¯m sorry and believe me, that night it could have been anyone, I mean any man. I was uptight, as my friends told me, and they thought I¡¯d been abstinent for a very long time. My challenge that night was to sleep with any man without falling in love with him. I was still thinking about it when my colleague at Le Bourget asked me to help her serve a customer in the top-floor vip lounge. I thought it might be my chance, but I was also afraid of running into an old man, I¡¯m sorry it all started over a bet and¡­


    -and I don¡¯t regret the way we met, my angel. Let¡¯s just say that game was so crisp and I too have something to confess to you. That same night, I had to do the same with a random girl, Tyler and James had subjected me to this sordid game and the real challenge was not to fall in love with the infernal beauty who was going to satiate my desire that night.


    Olivia wasn¡¯t buying it. So it was the same story they¡¯d met for. A bet.


    -And you think you lost the bet?¡± asked Olivia in her sweet, bewitching voice.


    -And you, my love? Yes, I lost the bet because my heart gave in and I don¡¯t regret it. You don¡¯t need to tell me about you, because I know that you lost too, and as for now, we must first ovee this burning fire that consumes us from within.


    This was the start of a night of pleasure, with the man moaning and crying hoarsely, like two beings united by destiny.


    Two dayster, when Olivia arrived at the office, she didn¡¯t know what people were looking at her for, and it wasn¡¯t just nces, but also whispers. She hated being the center of attention, especially for what she didn¡¯t know. Even those who had never paid attention to her were talking too. She lowered her head and went to take the elevator to her floor. She hoped Damon had already arrived so she could tell him if he, too, could hear those whispers in the corridors.


    When she arrived in the corridor of their floor, she met Stephanie, whose nerves were on edge. It was clear that she hated her even more at this moment when she still didn¡¯t know what she¡¯d done.


    -So, you¡¯re just a cheap girl who spends her time in nightclubs to hobnob with rich men in order to get better positions in society. It¡¯s normal to go from ountant to Damon Dixon¡¯s personal assistant. I¡¯m guessing you got off on it too, since it¡¯s a good one. I hate you, Olivia Turner.


    So her life was out there and that was why everyone was looking at her and talking. Damon was the only one in thepany who knew this story and she was afraid she¡¯d regret the fact that she¡¯d trusted him. She was afraid she¡¯d learn that he¡¯d yed her for revenge, and that would be the worst revenge of all, driving her to suicide, because already her breathing was blocked.


    She stood in the corridor, not knowing whether to continue on her way or go home. She was afraid of finding him in his office with a big, triumphant smile on his face, but she also wanted to know everything, to know what she had done to him to deserve such treatment. She advanced at a slow pace, and when she was a few steps from the door, she came upon Carline, who looked at her withpassion ¨C the first, in fact, for the others just had that look of judgment.


    -I know what you¡¯re feeling right now, Olivia. Damon asked me toe and see how you¡¯re doing, because he didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be able to make it here.


    She didn¡¯t believe it at all. So he¡¯dughed at her and even asked his secretary to pay him a visit, but how would she have known if she¡¯d stayed at home? she didn¡¯t believe Carline could go along with him, even if she was his employee. She was a woman like herself and could have understood.


    -I don¡¯t think you should see him now, it¡¯s better to go to my office.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    And let him enjoy his victory for humiliating her like a nobody. Olivia didn¡¯t think she could let this go. She was going to tell him the truth and disappear forever, hoping never to hear from him again.

 chapter 157

    Before Carline had even stopped her, she had already crossed over and found herself in Damon¡¯s office. Thetter was staring at the bay window with clenched fists, and she¡¯d expected to find him with a winning smile on his lips rather than being angry.


    -Damon,¡± she called.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    He turned and saw her, and rushed to take her in his arms, but she backed away, making him squint; he couldn¡¯t understand what was going on when everything was going so well between them. He had the impression that this girl wanted to drive him crazy at all costs.


    -I didn¡¯t want you to leave the house until this matter was settled, my angel. I know it hurts and I¡¯m just as angry. I promise you, by tonight, this will all be a bad memory.


    What exactly was he trying to show her? She didn¡¯t know, but she wasn¡¯t going to sit back and let him.


    -Stephanie told me everything. You told them everything, absolutely everything, that I¡¯m the kind of girl who sleeps with rich men to get a good position in thepany, I thought you were sincere with me Damon, I believed in everything you told me and I trusted you, why do you hate me so much? what have I done to you?


    -I¡¯ve done nothing of the kind, Olivia. You can trust me, my angel.


    -Don¡¯t call me that anymore. She agreed to sleep with you so you could tell her that? what an easy girl I am? you could have just asked me to disappear instead of humiliating me like that. I told you about the circumstances under which we met, the first time in my life, but you were in a hurry to use it against me.


    Damon took in her words as if he were being stabbed. He couldn¡¯t talk any more, and besides, he¡¯d never have done such a thing, given that it also concerned him and hispany¡¯s image was at stake. She was talking as if this was just apany matter, but it was more than that. He retrieved the newspaper from his desk and handed it to her.


    ¡°Olivia Turner, billionaire Damon Dixon¡¯s mistress, who has had the privilege of spending more than one night with him and who is currently working for him. ording to our sources, it all started in a nightclub and we wonder if this young girl always does the same thing to get big fish. Why spend more than one night with her when she¡¯s nothing like a model like the billionaire¡¯s former mistresses? Does she hope to have the title of Madame Dixon one day?¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t believe it, and a photo of her apanied the paperwork. Her name was being dragged through the mud as if nothing had happened and the person who had done it had a great hatred for her, otherwise her private life would never have been unted like that.


    -I knew it could happen, but not like this, and especially not by talking about our meeting, Olivia. Do you really think I could have talked to the press like that, my love? I¡¯m really shocked that you still don¡¯t trust me.


    -I don¡¯t understand, there¡¯s only two of us who know about our meeting Damon, how could anyone else have known about it to the extent that they¡¯re telling it like it is?


    -I promise you that I¡¯m going to put a stop to this and I¡¯m going to get even with the person who dared to talk about it to the tabloids. Calm down, my angel, and if you want, you can go home with Carline.


    No, she didn¡¯t have the courage to have to face her colleagues again when that was all they talked about as if they had no life left. She was sure that even on the streets, everyone already knew about this and believed that she¡¯d got her job just because she¡¯d slept with the CEO, even if there was some truth to the story. She dropped onto her office sofa and began to pull at her hair as the tears kept rolling down her cheeks. It was a great shame and her state only entuated Damon¡¯s desire for revenge.

 chapter 158

    Damon was crouched down in front of her, trying to wipe away her tears. He was seething with anger and knew this was not good for her morale as she was already suffering, but he couldn¡¯t calm her down.


    she was fed up with everyone taking it out on her when all she wanted was to be happy, even for a little while. she jumped into Damon¡¯s arms and he hugged her as if her life depended on it. he held her so tightly against him as she clutched his jacket as if she wanted to cling on to him for fear of the whole world pulling them apart. when his phone began to ring, Damon grunted in displeasure but had no choice but to pick it up, as he¡¯d asked for the person behind the story to be found. when he tried to pull away from her, she clung even tighter.


    -I¡¯m not going to leave, my angel, I¡¯ll just pick up ande back.


    she let go of him in spite of herself and let him get his phone. Damon picked up the phone and it was his private detective. When the private detective revealed the identity of the person behind this masquerade, he swept everything off his desk and barked.


    -What¡¯s going on Damon?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    he didn¡¯t answer and continued his disaster. Olivia got up and went to find him when he cupped her face and kissed her on the lips. There was nothing passionate about the kiss, but rather the meaning of a promise he was making her, which she didn¡¯t understand at all. he was still angry and she didn¡¯t understand what he was promising her at all.


    -Please tell me what¡¯s happening to you, Damon.


    -You should have let me do it when I told you I was going to get even with that girl who was your friend. You asked me to do nothing and like a fool I gave up. She couldn¡¯t bear to see you happy so she went and told the tabloids everything she knew about our meeting.


    -Betty,¡± Olivia had whispered, feeling so bad because this was a real betrayaling from her best friend, the one she told everything to. she had turned against her for a love affair.


    -I know what it¡¯s like to feel betrayed, my angel, and I promise I¡¯ll teach her a lesson. she¡¯ll hear all about me because of this.


    Olivia could have forgiven her on her own. She could have let it go, telling herself that her friend was just infatuated with Damon and that this love was going crazy, but she knew Damon wasn¡¯t going to let it go at all. she knew he was going to do everything he could to make her pay for it, because she had exposed his intimate life, viting his dignity without any scruples.


    -I¡¯m going to take you home, Olivia, and then I¡¯m going to find that girl.


    -I can¡¯t, Damon, I don¡¯t have the courage to go in front of thepany staff. It¡¯s all they¡¯re talking about, do you realize that?


    -And you don¡¯t need to worry about them, Olivia, I¡¯ve already told you. People will always talk about you and today I¡¯m sure the whole country and beyond is talking about you, given that this story concerns a businessman known the world over. You¡¯ll have to get used to it. You¡¯ll be facing scandals every day, my dear.


    She could have asked him to put an end to their affair just because she knew that dealing with gossip from the press would be difficult, but she loved him very much to be so selfish.


    -I¡¯m going to stay in your office and wait for it to get dark so the staff can leave. I told you I can¡¯t face anyone.


    Damon didn¡¯t agree with her at all. From now on, he wanted her to learn to face up to their rtionship, no matter who it was, and that was going to start with the staff.


    -It¡¯s time for things to change, Olivia. Everyone needs to know you¡¯re mine, starting with the staff at thispany.


    -But Damon, this wasn¡¯t part of the n. How can you do it this way? I don¡¯t want them adding to it, please.


    -I¡¯m a man who knows what he wants, and if my employees know what they want, they¡¯ll heed my orders.


    She was afraid, very afraid indeed, because she knew Damon was capable of carrying out his threat, and she didn¡¯t want people to lose their jobs because of her. One thing was certain, some of them would still have the courage to speak out.


    Damon called his secretary to tell everyone in thepany that a meeting would be taking ce in the boardroom in 15 minutes¡¯ time and that he wouldn¡¯t tolerate any absences. Only then would everyone know how serious he was.

 chapter 159

    A quarter of an hourter, Damon was finally ready to let everyone know about the nature of his rtionship with his beloved Olivia.


    as he crossed the threshold, Olivia was behind him and when he entered, everyone quietened down. he had heard the vile words of some people and could have sent them away, but he was waiting to do so just after her warning.


    When Olivia¡¯s silhouette passed through the door, some of them couldn¡¯t help but take offense, a reaction that caused Oliva to bow her head while Damon red at them. Stephanie had not stopped looking her up and down like a vulgar thing. She dragged her feet and went to sit down on the only seat left with her head down.


    -I know that you¡¯re aware of the rumors that have been published in the tabloids and that this is the subject of several whispers in mypany, causing everyone to lose focus on the future of thispany. anyone who has set foot in thispany from day one has learned that dealing with or talking about someone¡¯s life is thest thing i would tolerate. i might still ept youmenting on a scoop that¡¯s out there, but from now on, i forbid you toment on this story in this box. anyone who dares to look at miss turner again, as stephanie did when she first arrived, will take their clicks and clicks and leave this box under awsuit too.


    Stephanie bolted in anger. She¡¯d thought Damon had called the meeting to announce the dismissal of this shrew, not to defend them from talking about her.


    -We¡¯ll bepared to her because she¡¯ll be associated with us, which is uneptable,¡± Stephanie had said.


    Olivia hupped. She knew that this girl hated her, but she was asking for her to be expelled. She couldn¡¯t see what she had done wrong, it was all her friend¡¯s fault and not hers.


    -You¡¯re asking me to fire her and what you¡¯re forgetting is that I¡¯m just as responsible for this as she is, so let me tell you, Olivia Turner isn¡¯t going anywhere and anyone who¡¯s afraid of beingpared to her can pack their bags.


    He was so serious it was disturbing. The room was so quiet it scared her.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    -For all those who still think Olivia Turner is my mistress, let me tell you that she¡¯s not, she¡¯s my fiancee and the ring she¡¯s wearing is from me. I¡¯ve loved this girl from the moment we first met and I know that doesn¡¯t sound like me at all, but if fate really exists then I could say that it was fate¡¯s doing. she¡¯s my fiancee and I demand respect.


    Surprise? that¡¯s exactly what was on everyone¡¯s face, even Olivia¡¯s. She hadn¡¯t expected Damon to reveal everything, and especially not that he¡¯d tell them she was his fiancee. He¡¯d never proposed to her, and she couldn¡¯t remember ever saying yes.


    -the meeting was over.


    Everyone left except Stephanie, who sat there as if she hadn¡¯t heard a thing. Oliva too was sitting in her ce and Damon was standing, just waiting for Stephanie to leave them alone.


    -I thought everything was clear to everyone.


    -You can¡¯t do this, Damon. This girl doesn¡¯t deserve you, she¡¯s not refined and my God, how do you expect to go out with her? I¡¯m here, I¡¯ve always been here, why don¡¯t you see me? why? I did everything to get your attention but it was always her. what else did you want me to do?


    -There¡¯s nothing keeping you here, Stephanie. If you can¡¯t stand the fact that Olivia is mypanion, you can always leave without regret. I¡¯m not going to fire you, but like everyone else, if you ever speak ill of her, I¡¯ll be forced to fire you. you can go now.


    with tears in her eyes, she left. she¡¯d been jubnt in the morning, telling herself she was going to do everything she could to find the person who¡¯d given this information to the press, but Damon hadn¡¯t even denied it and was still rejecting her for this girl. she didn¡¯t want to see him happy at all, but it was very hard for her since she had nowhere to work.


    -Did you have to do that, Damon?


    -I did it for you, Olivia.


    -and I never asked you to threaten your staff for me, you know. I may be hurting, but I¡¯m not made of sugar. how will they look at me now? I know you¡¯re doing all this for me, but I wouldn¡¯t want to be the cause of anyone getting fired.


    -and that won¡¯t happen if they follow my instructions.


    He drew her into his arms and held her so tightly. everything was clear and everyone knew she was the one who made his heart beat. it was time to settle the score with Betty.

 chapter 160

    -it¡¯s finally time to go, my love.


    -Olivia had asked as she hid her face against her man¡¯s hard chest.


    -make love if you like, but first I¡¯ll have to clear things up with this poor girl who thinks she¡¯s a star model.


    Olivia knew he was talking about Betty. as she¡¯d so clearly decided, she wasn¡¯t going to hold him back as nothing could hold him back. he took her hand and they left thepany. she knew that as Damon had just left, thements would continue but fortunately, she wasn¡¯t there to hear them.


    she wanted to go upstairs on her own, but Damon had insisted on apanying her as far as her apartment, because he knew that the paparazzi were ready for anything and would even go as far as her ce. when they got to her floor, it was her old neighbor who greeted them as if she¡¯d been expecting Olivia for a while. this was proof that she already knew everything. this woman was certainly old, but¡­


    -Oh, my little Olivia, you¡¯re back already. I had no idea you were such a superstar. You could have lived in a more luxurious apartment.


    Olivia looked at Damon, who also didn¡¯t understand what the olddy was talking about. What do you mean she¡¯d been interviewed, and since when?


    -they asked me if i knew you. the journalists were there and you know this girl, i mean this tomboy who¡¯s your friend, kicked them out without joking. i¡¯d have liked to keep telling them how beautiful you are, my dear. and what are you doing with this kidnapper anyway?


    Olivia was trembling now. not only had Betty given information to the press, but she¡¯d also dared to give the address of her apartment and these ruthless people hade to her house to find out what else she hadn¡¯t told them?


    -We have to go in, Olivia.


    she followed Damon to his apartment and saw Maggie pacing there. when Maggie saw her, she took her in her arms and hugged her so tightly. she¡¯d been so scared.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    -I¡¯ve been calling you since Olivia, but you¡¯re not answering me. I thought those scavengers had trapped you somewhere. how are you feeling, darling?


    she let herself fall back onto the sofa as Maggie hurried to sit beside her, covering her with a sympathetic look. Olivia put her head on her shoulder as she stared at Damon, who had taken a seat opposite them.


    ¨C I wanted you toe and settle the score with that cheeky Betty,¡± Maggie simpered hatefully.


    -You know it¡¯s her too, don¡¯t you?


    -You know perfectly well I¡¯d never do anything like that to you, so who else could it be if it wasn¡¯t her?


    -Thanks for taking care of the paparazzi, Maggie,¡± Damon said with a smirk.


    Thetter gave a falsely angry pout, which drew augh from Olivia. atst she¡¯d been able tough genuinely. Damon stood up and kissed her on the lips, then ced a kiss on her forehead.


    -Maggie, I¡¯m entrusting her to you. I know she¡¯s in a bad way and I¡¯m going to find her.


    he left the apartment and got into his car. driving like a maniac, he made his way to James¡¯s fashion house, knowing that only there would he find her believing she was a great model.


    -My dear friend, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d see you today, especially with that story I heard this morning. Tell me who your enemmi is that could have done this to you.


    -I want you to give me Betty, your little under protection.


    -You mean it¡¯s¡­


    Damon didn¡¯t need to answer anymore for him to understand that it was her. so she still hadn¡¯t given up on seducing him and now she¡¯d left his best friend¡¯s life to the tabloids. he knew she was a determined girl but at this point.


    -She hasn¡¯t been here for two days, Damon. I don¡¯t know where to find her.


    Damon nodded. She¡¯d been nning this all along and knew he¡¯de after her, which was why she¡¯d disappeared. he wasn¡¯t about to give up. he¡¯d avenge his beauty sooner orter.

 chapter 161

    the next day, despite Damon¡¯s reassurance, Olivia hadn¡¯t had the courage to go to thepany. she knew he¡¯d be angry with her, but she couldn¡¯t bear people¡¯s nces at her since her whole building already knew about it.


    Looking down the corridor several times as he left his office door open, Damon expected Olivia to arrive, but she didn¡¯t. He knew it was because of the whole thing, but he¡¯d also believed that she had full confidence in him to know that he¡¯d be able to handle this as usual. he still had onest meeting that he couldn¡¯t dismiss, and after that, he intended to go to her house to find out how she was handling my situation.


    Three hourster, after his meeting, Damon had left the rest of the day in the hands of his secretary. He knew that the end of the day with his Olivia was going to be eventful, so he couldn¡¯te back. He didn¡¯t even want to pick it up, but it was so insistent that he couldn¡¯t ignore it. After picking up, it was Carline asking him toe back to thepany urgently. He knew he was torn between the two things that were most important to him, but given the concern in Carline¡¯s voice, it was very urgent, so he turned around and went back to thepany.


    -Carline, I hope you have a good reason for bringing me back.


    -Very good, sir. What¡¯s happening is that yourpany in Cuba has a huge problem. The managing director hasn¡¯t been able to deal with it, and right now he¡¯s trying to calm down the investors. He wants you out there today.


    Damon had no idea what was going on. After hispany in New Orleans, the one in Cuba was also the biggest, and he couldn¡¯t understand why the investors had decided to do this.


    Olivia had been counting the hours since morning. Each time she waited to hear the doorbell ring or even the sound of a key in the lock, but she¡¯d never seen anyone and that was really starting to worry her. She might have thought Damon didn¡¯t care how she felt after the scandal, but she knew very well that wasn¡¯t the case. He was worried about her, so she told herself that if he hadn¡¯te to see her, it was simply because he¡¯d had a very busy day.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    the next morning, she tried to call him, but to no avail. his number wasn¡¯t going through at all, and she was worried. she wanted to go and check, but thinking about the history of thepany, she didn¡¯t have the courage to go at all. she hoped he was all right, and kept hoping he¡¯d show up.


    the next day, it was again total silence, and she couldn¡¯t stand still, so she decided to go to his house to see what was wrong. when she arrived, his janitor was there, and he was even surprised to see her.


    -Is there anything I can do for you, ma¡¯am?


    -Is monsieur in?


    -no, ma¡¯am, sir¡¯s not here. i just got back from leave today and i guess he went to thepany. you should have called him.


    -I just wanted to reassure myself that he¡¯s well, but if he¡¯s not here then that would mean he¡¯s at thepany. thank you and have a nice day.


    she was intrigued. It was just impossible to believe it was true. She needed Maggie and hoped she was free. Maggie certainly had things to do, but she knew that Olivia wasn¡¯t a capricious girl who would call at the drop of a hat, which is why she was quick to join her.


    -Is everything all right, my Oli?


    -Not really, Maggie. I haven¡¯t seen Damon for three days now, and I¡¯ve been calling him and his number¡¯s not going through, so I thought maybe you could help me. You know, so far I haven¡¯t had the courage to introduce myself to Dixon again. Aviation. I¡¯d like you to go and see what¡¯s going on, please.


    This girl was her sister and she needed her, so she was going to do it and teach this man a lesson for having worried her friend.


    -It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll do it, you can go back to your apartment and wait for me.


    Olivia nodded and when Maggie disappeared with her motorcycle, she went back to her apartment. Once at thepany, Maggie met the same security guard she¡¯d met when she¡¯d been looking for Damon when Olivia had disappeared, who didn¡¯t bother to search her and let her in. she went straight to reception.


    -Hello, could you tell me where Mr. Dixon¡¯s office is?


    -Top floor.


    She went to take the elevator and when she arrived on this floor, the first thing she saw was a young womaning out of an office. she walked up to her and greeted her.


    -Can I help you?


    -I¡¯d like to meet Mr. Dixon.


    -Sorry, Mr. Dixon¡¯s been out of town for three days. You can leave his message or call backter.


    Maggie thanked her and left. She had no idea what to think after hearing this information. Damon Dixon was away, but Olivia was worried about him.

 chapter 162

    When the door to her apartment opened on Maggie, Olivia couldn¡¯t make out the expression on her face. She was already afraid of what she was going to hear, but she still wanted to know the reason for her man¡¯s silence.


    -So he was there? Is he okay?


    -He wasn¡¯t here and his secretary told me he was out of town, maybe on a business trip, who knows.


    He could have told her he was going on a trip instead of just leaving. She thought their rtionship hade a long way, but there was still work to be done.


    -And when did he leave, Maggie?


    -Three days ago, the day after the scandal. I hope you¡¯re not doubting him, Oli, because believe me, he¡¯s a man who¡¯s done enough to make you trust him. I don¡¯t know why he hasn¡¯t called you since, but just don¡¯t think the worst.


    It was the first time she¡¯d been in a rtionship with a billionaire, so for her, it was perfectly normal for him to change his mind about her at any moment.


    -Tell me, have you seen Betty since that night at the restaurant?


    -No, I haven¡¯t, and I think that if Damon hasn¡¯t got hold of her by now, it¡¯s simply because he¡¯s busy with something else. I¡¯m going back to work and, as I said, don¡¯t think of anything negative.


    After four difficult days and nights, Damon had finally solved the problem and returned home. In those four days, he had missed his partner so much, and even regretted why he hadn¡¯t traveled with her, although it was going to be difficult with her around. He¡¯d thought of everything and didn¡¯t see why he should wait any longer. It was time for him to make their rtionship official, and he hoped that her absence hadn¡¯t made him doubt her sincerity.


    just as it was time for her to go home, Maggie saw her colleague arrive with a package that had been delivered for her. she didn¡¯t know who could deliver a package to her in a hospital, since she didn¡¯t have a boyfriend. she opened it and saw a beautiful dress and a note on it. ¡°See you tonight in the lobby of the Maison de Luz hotel, it¡¯s for Olivia¡±.


    she didn¡¯t need to think too hard to know it was Damon, but the choice of dress still intrigued her. it was clearly her size, and she had no idea Damon knew her size. she hurried home to get ready to see what this man was up to for hispanion after four days away.


    When the doorbell rang, Olivia had hoped it was Damon. She rushed to open the door and was disappointed to see that it was a deliveryman; she hadn¡¯t ordered anything, yet he was holding boxes.


    -A delivery for Olivia Turner.


    -It¡¯s me and it¡¯s from?


    -please just sign and pick up your packages.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to find out who was thinking of her when she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the man in her life. when she closed the door, she went back into the living room and opened all the packages. dress, shoes, jewelry and a note: ¡°I hope you¡¯lle even though you¡¯re angry with me, my angel. I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the lobby of the Maison de Luz hotel¡±.


    Damon, no doubt it was him, but all those essories, she couldn¡¯t understand the reason for it all. she was certainly angry with him, but to understand, she had to go there, so she went to her room to get ready.


    With confirmation that both women had received their gifts, it was finally time for Damon to get ready. He wasn¡¯t at home, but had instead taken a spacious suite in the hotel where he nned to celebrate his engagement just with Olivia. He was so stressed, and also afraid of her answer, given that he¡¯d spent his life seeing people who had answers to marriage proposals like ¡°I love you, but not enough to marry you¡± or ¡°love alone isn¡¯t enough¡±. he didn¡¯t want to hear that kind of thing.


    An hourter, it was already seven o¡¯clock in the evening and he wanted to get there before she did, so he left his room and went into the hotel lobby where his two friends were already present.


    -You¡¯rete, Damon.


    ¨C Olivia¡¯s not here yet.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    -It¡¯s not the wedding yet, buddy, but it¡¯s just a proposal, so don¡¯t worry, your little Olivia won¡¯t say no to you.


    He might have thought that if it had been any other woman, but she was so different that she could just say no to him without any ado.

 chapter 163

    When Maggie arrived in front of the Maison de Luz hotel, she didn¡¯t know if Olivia had arrived yet and she felt nervous at the idea of being alone with Damon and his friends. She didn¡¯t want to be with James at all, as she hadn¡¯t forgotten her revenge. Not seeing what she was going to stay doing outside, and especially as the men kept staring at her, she finally went inside.


    As James was exining something to his friends, his sentence hung in the air as his eyes caught the silhouette of the arriving girl. She was all beauty and he could feel his desire rising. He¡¯d denied that he could ever desire her, but her body wrapped in that dress brought out the goddess she was, a goddess that her pants and shirts spent all their time hiding. He was unknowingly getting angry because all the men had their eyes on her.


    Tyler and Damon exchanged a look that spoke volumes about James¡¯s behavior. He¡¯d fallen under his enemy¡¯s spell. Damon waved to Maggie and she joined them without any difficulty. Like such a natural gesture, James stood up and pulled the chair out for her, which made her blush even more.


    -So we disappear and appear as if nothing had happened.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    -That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been saying. That girl can¡¯t even be nice for a few minutes. She¡¯s only just arrived yet she¡¯s already asking for trouble,¡± Jamesined.


    Maggie looked at him sideways, and he pretended he hadn¡¯t seen anything. Damon wondered if it was his night or theirs.


    -Maggie, the dress suits you perfectly and I can see that whoever chose it knows you.


    Maggie was surprised. She¡¯d thought it was Damon who¡¯d chosen it, but now he was talking about someone else. She wanted to know who this person was who knew her tastes and especially her favorite color.


    -I came simply because you said it was for Olivia, otherwise I¡¯d never havee.


    -I want to propose,¡± Damon replied, a little anxiously.


    -Your proposal? What kind of proposal?


    -The proposal. I know she wouldn¡¯t be happy after all those days away, but I¡¯d like her to be my wife, so she wouldn¡¯t have to hide and wonder every time.


    Maggie simply shrugged. She knew that if Damon gave her a good exnation that could justify her behavior, she would forgive him, so there was no need for him to worry.


    James couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. She was trying to be tough at all costs, but you could tell she was a sweet girl and he was going to break her in revenge.


    -Are youing to dance?¡± James had asked Maggie, holding out his hand.


    She didn¡¯t want to ept his hand, but everyone was looking at her and she couldn¡¯t see any reason to say no. She hated him, but she didn¡¯t like him. She certainly hated him, but it was just a dance, she told herself, so she took his hand and they headed for the dance floor where other couples were already dancing.


    -I bet James is already falling in love with that girl,¡± said Tyler.


    -I don¡¯t think so. He wants to hurt her and I can see that Maggie would want to hurt him too, but I hope he doesn¡¯t do anything to hurt her because I wouldn¡¯t want to lose Olivia to James¡¯ nonsense.


    -Oh, it stinks of love in here. Who knew, Damon Dixon who¡¯s afraid of losing a woman.


    Thetter smiled unintentionally. Yes, he really was afraid of losing this girl who was now his. He looked at James and Maggie, who were waltzing like a couple in love for almost fifty years.


    -I didn¡¯t expect that dress to be so neat on you, you make it look so beautiful.


    -Pardon?¡± asked Maggie, a little shocked.


    -I was the one who chose this dress for you when Damon was looking for Olivia¡¯s dress. When I saw it, I knew right away that your beautiful body would give it charm, and I can see I wasn¡¯t wrong.


    She had no idea how he did it. Her heart was beginning to race and she was afraid of sumbing. She tried to pull back, but he held her by the waist and pressed her even tighter to him as she trembled in his arms.

 chapter 164

    when she was ready, olivia looked again at her reflection in the mirror. without throwing flowers at herself, she felt very beautiful and thought Damon had made a good choice of essories. she didn¡¯t know if she waste, as he hadn¡¯t mentioned the time on the card. not wanting to keep him waiting any longer, she left her apartment and saw a car parked in front of her building. she didn¡¯t need to think too hard to know it was from Damon.


    -Good evening madam, this is Mr. Dixon.


    he opened the door for her and she settled in. it was totalfort, but it didn¡¯t calm her anger. she intended to remind him of his days of silence before taking advantage of him.


    as the car drove through town, her heart raced, dreading the moment when she wouldy eyes on him. the car stopped in front of the hotel and the driver came to open the door for her. she got out and took a deep breath of air. She didn¡¯t know what the rest of the evening would bring.


    as she crossed the lobby, all eyes were on her. she wanted to disappear into her shoe because it was so embarrassing for her.


    Seeing that his goddess was attracting all eyes, Damon grunted unintentionally; this angelic beauty was his and nobody else¡¯s, so he couldn¡¯t allow people to get their eyes on her. he stood up like the most hurried person in the world and went to take her hand to mark himself.


    -I know you¡¯re angry, but save your ws forter, my angel.


    He smelled so good she¡¯d forgotten all about it. He was staring straight into her eyes and she couldn¡¯t hold his gaze as the red was already rising inside her. They moved off towards the table where Tyler was the only one seated and Damon pulled out a chair for him.


    -I think we should go back to the table, as the queen of the evening has already returned,¡± James told Maggie.


    When they reached their table, he let her pass and sat down beside her. Oliva looked closely at her friend and saw that she was flushed.


    -So, Olivia, have you given him his p yet, or would you like me to help you?


    -I¡¯d like to know why I¡¯m here first, and then I¡¯ll give him the p he deserves for keeping me in the dark.


    Damon smiled when he saw that his beautiful Olivia was avoiding his gaze. He thought it would be better if they ate first, and he was going to end the evening with his request, and from the looks on his two friends¡¯ faces, they were inplete agreement with him.


    while the others were concentrating on their cutlery, Damon hadn¡¯t stopped eating Olivia with his eyes. her naked back was begging for his hand to caress it, he couldn¡¯t wait for the evening to end so he could be alone with her, just by himself. unable to bear it, Damon sent his hand under the table and caressed her thigh as he continued his way to her crotch. Olivia could feel the fire consuming her lower belly, and it had to stop at all costs, because four days without his body touching hers had been a very great pain for her.


    -Damon¡­


    -Yes, my angel, is there anything you need?¡± he asked her in all seriousness.


    Olivia red at him. Their friends didn¡¯t suspect a thing, and he kept going. She was about to moan as she clenched her teeth to prevent any sound from escaping her lips.


    -We¡¯ll make up for those four days¡¯ abstinence, my angel,¡± Damon whispered in her ear.


    She, too, was anxious for the evening to pass quickly. some timeter, the waiter came to clear their table and Damon invited her to dance. the music prated them both and they danced as if the others no longer existed. without understanding what was happening, the lights went out and the whole room was plunged into darkness. at the same moment, Olivia realized that she was no longer in Damon¡¯s arms and that he had disappeared. She wanted to move, but didn¡¯t know which way to go, and was afraid of stepping on people. Still deep in thought, another light dazzled her vision and she looked around to see that the dancing world had disappeared and that she was now alone, with a man in front who had one knee on the floor, none other than Damon Dixon.


    -I know that the conditions of our meeting were not verymon, but I found them very exciting because they describe our daily life, our passion. Everyone knows that I was a man who had never thought of settling down one day, but since that first meeting, all I wanted was you. i thought it was an obsession that would pass with time but today, i can¡¯t see myself living without you and i¡¯d die today if i ever knew you would die tomorrow because i wouldn¡¯t want to feel empty without you. i know i still have to prove myself and i¡¯ll do it all my life, i¡¯ll prove to you that i want to be a better man for you. i love you and today i wouldn¡¯t want to be afraid of someone else taking you so will olivia turner do me the pleasure of bing my wife?


    this speech had moved Maggie to tears, which James had noticed very well, and he¡¯d even thought of doing the same just to see her so happy. Olivia was looking at Damon, but couldn¡¯t see him because she didn¡¯t know where she was. His speech had touched her so much that she had shed a few tears.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 chapter 165

    Damon was now sweating profusely because his beloved¡¯s silence was driving him mad. He was afraid she didn¡¯t love him enough to marry him, even though he wanted her to be his wife.


    Olivia looked at her friend and she nodded, so she didn¡¯t need to think. she loved this man more than anything and she wanted to live with him forever. she wanted to wake up next to him and lie next to him.


    -Yes, I want to be your wife.


    Damon breathed a sigh of relief. He stood up and put the ring on her finger to the apuse of the crowd. Normal lighting returned and Olivia saw a happy, sincere smile on her man¡¯s lips. he captured her lips passionately and they kissed as if nothing else existed around them. it was only a throat-clearance that brought him back to reality, which made Damon growl.


    -Who¡¯d have thought it, and I hope you¡¯re not going to infect me with that Stockholm syndrome because it¡¯s making you a bit weird.


    -I¡¯ll see you in a few months.


    Maggie took her friend in her arms, even though she hadn¡¯t stopped crying. It never happened to her, but maybe it was because she¡¯d never witnessed a marriage proposal that she was so fragile.


    -Congrattions, my dear friend. I wish you all the happiness in the world.


    -Thank you Maggie, and I wish you the same with James.


    There was nothing between them and she couldn¡¯t afford to love him. He was a heartless Don Juan and she couldn¡¯t make the mistake of letting him break her.


    It was time for Damon to slip away, so he waved to his friends and took Olivia¡¯s hand to head for the elevator.


    Once in their suite, Olivia didn¡¯t have time to breathe before she felt Damon¡¯s lips on hers. She had missed him so much and wanted him as much as he wanted her, but first she wanted to know the reason for his disappearance.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    -Can¡¯t it wait until tomorrow, my angel?


    -No, Damon, it can¡¯t wait. We can¡¯t be a couple that just puts off our problems untilter, so you tell me.


    Damon took her hand and walked over to the living room sofa, sat down and pulled her onto hisp. He cupped her face and ced a furtive kiss on her lips.


    -the day after the scandal, you didn¡¯t show up for work. in the afternoon, i was almost at your ce when carline called me back with an emergency. mypany¡¯s branch had a problem that didn¡¯t require my presence, so i left. i know i could have called or left you a message, but it was so serious that i couldn¡¯t think of anything else. i¡¯m sorry, my love, and i promise i won¡¯t react like that next time.


    -I love you Damon and tonight I¡¯m more than happy. I¡¯d like to be your wife and I hope there¡¯ll never be any secrets between us.


    -I promise you my love.


    he flipped her onto the couch and without dy, her dress hit the floor. she was burning up and just waiting to receive his device inside her. Damon tore off her panties without mercy and began to torture her crotch. she moaned so loudly that it could have alerted anyone in the hotel. unable to bear it too, he threw off his clothes and entered her without dy. Olivia stiffened, which he noticed.


    -Did I hurt you, my angel?


    -No, but you didn¡¯t protect yourself and¡­


    Damon silenced her sentence with a kiss. It felt so good to be inside her without a barrier. Olivia¡¯s fear had given way to pleasure and enjoyment, and she couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, as she was already reaching the point of no return.


    -I didn¡¯t need protection, my angel. You¡¯re mine and I¡¯m yours.


    Her words had moved him so much that they¡¯d spent the whole night making love as if their lives depended on each other, their honeymoon before marriage.

 chapter 166

    Maggie hade home early from work and was cooking when she heard the doorbell ring. She knew it couldn¡¯t be Olivia, who was still enjoying her engagement to Damon. Betty had been the one to visit her, but she¡¯d neverid eyes on her since. She simply continued what she was doing when she heard the doorbell ring again, insistently. She wiped her hands and went to open the door. She hadn¡¯t expected to see this man at her door, yet she¡¯d spent the whole night struggling to forget him. She didn¡¯t know how he knew her address.


    -So we don¡¯t let guests in?


    -I don¡¯t remember giving you the invitation, so you don¡¯t have to do anything here.


    -my she-devil wants to get her ws out. Either you let me in or I¡¯ll take back what I had to give you, so what¡¯s it going to be?


    Maggie looked at him warily. She knew he couldn¡¯te all the way to her house to hurt her, and to reassure herself that her body would be found if this man ever killed her, she took out her phone and sent a message to Olivia, alerting her to James¡¯s presence in her home. She pushed herself aside and let him in.


    -Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already told someone about your visit to my house, so if you want to hurt me, know that you¡¯ll be found by the police.


    James looked at her and couldn¡¯t helpughing as she blushed. He had no idea she was paranoid. The little she-devil was even scared ¨C he¡¯d never have believed it. He crossed to her kitchen as if he¡¯d asked her to make himself at home.


    -I didn¡¯t think people took so much liberty in other people¡¯s homes.


    Don¡¯t worry, she-devil, I know you don¡¯t have a man in your life, and I wonder why, even though you have a natural charm that turns people¡¯s heads.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if it was apliment or just a remark, but the seriousness with which he said it excited her. She bit her lip as she went to check her sauce.


    -Well, I don¡¯t think you came here as a courtesy. What are you doing here?


    -I came to bring you this and it still amazes me that you didn¡¯t realize you¡¯d misced it.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Perhaps because she¡¯d spent all night and all morning thinking about him, she hadn¡¯t realized she¡¯d forgotten her pouch. This was to be expected, since she hadn¡¯t put anything important inside. The day before, as he was walking her home, she hadn¡¯t stopped staring at him, especially at his lips, which attracted her like a ma. He¡¯d offered to give her a lift after Damon and Olivia had left.


    -Don¡¯t you say thank you?¡± James asked her arrogantly.


    She wanted to make him swallow his arrogance, but what was worse was that everything he said or did fed her desire for him. Without denying it, he was very handsome and she would have liked to taste a little of the passion of the flesh with him.


    -Is Maggie Syer dreaming or fantasizing about my body?


    She flushed. This man was not for her, he was going to break her and she didn¡¯t have the strength to stay home crying because she had patients every day. She went to stop the fire on her sauce and decided to leave the kitchen when James held her by the arm. She was pulled back to his chest and without understanding, he crushed his lips to hers. She clung to his shirt, which clung to her skin, bringing out her muscles. He was such a good kisser that she didn¡¯t want this moment to ever end. She¡¯d dreamed of this so much that she¡¯d put aside her fear and worries just to enjoy this moment. He pressed her even closer to him and she felt his erection against her belly, causing her body to fill with embarrassment.


    -Don¡¯t be embarrassed, my devil, you¡¯re the cause of all this.


    She had lowered her head and lost all confidence. Maggie soyer didn¡¯t know what to say in front of a man, even though it wasn¡¯t one of her habits. James captured her lips again and kissed her as if he were punishing her.


    My vengeance still holds, she-devil.


    Without further ado, she watched him leave her apartment while she was still daydreaming. Her lips were burning and her lower abdomen was on fire.

 chapter 167

    after James had left, Maggie still couldn¡¯t believe that this man had ced his lips on hers. she kept touching them, trying to calm the flow of emotion that ran through her whole body. she hated him, yet she had enjoyed his kiss. she went back to the kitchen and poured herself a ss of water. she didn¡¯t know if she was really thirsty, but she told herself that with this, she¡¯d be able to put an end to the boiling that was making her body hot.


    waking up in her fiance¡¯s arms, olivia looked at him and saw that his eyes were still closed, his breathing regr, a sign that he was still asleep. they¡¯d spent all morning making love and she was hungry. she ran her hands through his silky hair, his well-sculpted body still attracting her as it excited her. she retrieved her phone to look at the time and found that she had a new message from Maggie. she opened it and couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Just to let you know that James is at my ce so if I ever go missing, he¡¯ll be the first suspect until proven otherwise¡±. Olivia couldn¡¯t contain herself andughed, which didn¡¯t fail to wake Damon up. thetter grunted in displeasure and as if he thought he could put an end to herughter, he hugged her while keeping her feet trapped with his.


    -I¡¯m driving you that crazy?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    -do you think your friend could love my friend Damon?


    he opened his eyes and looked at her, frowning. he had no idea what she was talking about, and besides, none of his friends were ready to fall in love. he was still amazed that cupid¡¯s arrow hadn¡¯t dodged him.


    -I don¡¯t know which friend you¡¯re talking about, and no, none of them are ready to fall in love, especially not before their sixties, the most recognized age for retirement.


    -Because you think there¡¯s also retirement in love.


    -I never said that, but I tell myself that if one of them ever has to love a woman, it won¡¯t be now, or tomorrow, or even in the near future. You¡¯re not going to tell me you¡¯re worried about them while I¡¯m here.


    She wasn¡¯t worried about them, but she did regret why she hadn¡¯t been at Maggie¡¯s when James had arrived.


    -Let¡¯s make a bet for them,¡± Olivia suggested.


    Damon remembered the first day he¡¯d met Olivia. He¡¯d lost that one and although he didn¡¯t regret it, he didn¡¯t want to start doing those stupid things that were a kid¡¯s business anymore.


    -No, I don¡¯t want to.


    -I didn¡¯t know you could be such a bad loser, Damon Dixon.


    he huffed, looking at her hard, but she still had that teasing smile on her face. either he was Damon Dixon, or he wasn¡¯t. he wasn¡¯t a sore loser, and he wasn¡¯t a wimp either.


    -what do you want to bet?


    -I bet that Maggie and James will either get together or fall in love with each other.


    She couldn¡¯t understand what was so funny about what she was saying, yet he wasughing. Damon couldn¡¯t believe what she¡¯d just said. James was trying to seduce Maggie, but it wasn¡¯t because he wanted to offer her a tiny ce in his heart, but because he wanted to show her that he was the man.


    -If you¡¯re going to bet on that, you¡¯ve already lost, love.


    -Just in time, that¡¯s what counts, Mr Dixon. -The proof, here we are, you and me, we got engaged just yesterday, so why not them?


    -Maybe because I never knew I was going to love the way your body made me feel, but for these people, they hate each other like fire and water.


    -Don¡¯t they say that opposites make pairs?


    -You¡¯ve got it all wrong. They¡¯re not opposites but two people driven by revenge, a revenge I don¡¯t even know where ites from. If you really want it, our bet counts. I hope I get a big reward. And since I know I¡¯m going to win, my reward will wait until I¡¯ve offended you and you forgive me without waiting for my love.


    Without warning, she left the bed and slipped on Damon¡¯s shirt to make the call to the kitchen for their meal.

 chapter 168

    receiving yet another gift from James at his ce of duty, even though she¡¯d asked him not to, Maggie had no idea what she was going to do to get away from him. she was beginning to feel something for him, and even if it wasn¡¯t love yet, she knew it was very strong. she was well aware that he just wanted to have fun with her, but did her heart then want to understand that?


    Having heard about the charity program organized by the hospital where she worked, she¡¯d found it the perfect way to get away from the city for a while, an opportunity to forget about him and devote herself to her work. Knowing that the hospital director would never include her in the list of those traveling to the African country, Maggie had decided to make the proposal.


    My she-devil, it seems to me you can already feel my presence when I¡¯m around, your heartbeat¡¯s inmunication with mine, isn¡¯t it?


    This man was desire and temptation incarnate, driving every woman tomit the irreparable. she took two steps backwards to flee from him, but to her dismay, he disagreed with her gesture, which prompted him to advance towards her as well. he grabbed her hip with both hands and pulled her back against his chest, causing the sound of aint to escape his lips.


    -I was expecting you yesterday in my office at nine o¡¯clock but you never showed up, my she-devil. I wanted to give you what both our bodies have been craving for a while, that is, the burning desire that is consuming us right now.


    She had indeed received his invitation and was even tempted by the idea of finally being able to see this man¡¯s athletic body, but for a man respectful of women, she felt his office was inappropriate, especially not for her who dreamed of true love endowed with absolute romanticism.


    -So what excuse do you have for standing me up?


    -I didn¡¯t have toe, what makes you think I¡¯d sleep with you? I don¡¯t want you, and if you really want me, just jerk off, that¡¯s what your hand¡¯s for, isn¡¯t it?


    a mockingugh escaped James¡¯ lips as Maggie fidgeted in an attempt to free herself from his grip. she expected his ego to be hurt, not that he found her retort funny.


    -Do you really think that I, James, am at the level where I spend my time jerking off in the toilet, you little devil? You don¡¯t know me at all, because countless women would love to be where my hand is to get fucked for free, do you understand that?


    wounded, Maggie raised her hand to p him across the face when James held her back. the amusement in his eyes gave way to fury, this had just rekindled his desire for revenge. she wanted to believe she was different, but he was ready to show her that she was no different from any of the girls he¡¯d spent all his time pounding.


    -So I guess since yesterday¡¯s game didn¡¯t turn up, you had to call in another.


    -jealous? no, i don¡¯t think you¡¯re jealous at the moment, because you still think i¡¯m not the kind of man who¡¯ll put your back on a bed, but don¡¯t worry. this evening was especially for you, and when you didn¡¯t show up, i canceled it for another time.


    -Another time that will nevere.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    after this determined sentence, Maggie left his arms and moved to the other corner of the room. James looked at her and, without taking his eyes off her, vowed to knock her over and remind her of his words. This girl was going to taste the wild pleasure he was going to give her, so much so that she would ask for more and more.


    although she hadn¡¯t seen iting, Maggie felt soft caresses on the skin of his neck, which made her shudder. she swallowed her saliva hard and wanted him to stop, but his back was now glued to her chest and his free hand held her at her hip.


    I¡¯ll make love to you whether you like it or not, my she-devil,¡± James had whispered, nibbling her earlobe.


    She took in his words like a promise she couldn¡¯t wait for him to fulfill; it was her body and heart that dictated her at that moment, not reason. James turned her around and captured her lips in a feverish kiss. she was no longer in control of her actions. he carried her with his buttocks and pinned her to the wall, caressing her thigh as he ran his tongue into her mouth, drawing a moan from her. James was pleased.


    -You¡¯re so receptive, and that¡¯s all I wanted to check.


    Maggie bit her lower lip without daring to look at him. She wanted to call him arrogant but said nothing because she was the one who could have put an end to this nonsense since she didn¡¯t want to be broken at all.


    -See youter Maggie Soyer.


    James left his office with his head held high. His revenge was going ording to n and he was going to carry it out, much to the misfortune of the prudish little girl.

 chapter 169

    Having fully recovered her senses, Maggie wondered why she¡¯d been so receptive to this Don Juan¡¯s caresses and kisses. She couldn¡¯t stay in the city knowing that danger lurked around her. She had to get permission from Dr. Johns. She arranged her clothes and left his office.


    Behind his sses, Dr. Johns looked up and saw little Maggie, the best worker in his hospital. She neverined, so he had no reason to fire her even if he was busy.


    -Come in, little one.


    Maggie breathed a sigh of relief and entered the doctor¡¯s office. She sat down in the chair opposite his desk and began to pick at her fingers.


    -I didn¡¯t know you were a gynecologist too, and that you were especially interested in men. You¡¯re blushing, darling.


    she pursed her lips and lowered her head. this was the situation James had put her in. this old man now took her for a young girl who might be seducing his patients. she had to run.


    -There¡¯s no shame in loving my little one, but let me give you some advice from grandpa. Men, especially younger ones, are dangerous for young girls who want to be independent like you. I¡¯ve noticed this for a long time now, since you¡¯re wearing dresses more than pants. If he¡¯s the right one, then I¡¯m happy for you.


    She hadn¡¯t even noticed that she wore more dresses than pants. Maybe it was because it was her hands that chose her clothes.


    -So why are you here?


    -I know you always like to keep me close, but I¡¯d like to please be part of this trip.


    This man could read her and she was afraid to take on board his new remark, which would certainly concern James.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    -I understand that you¡¯d like to go far away to see if this man really loves you, because if he does, he¡¯lle looking for you, but have you at least thought about the fact that you¡¯ll be sleeping on a mat in a ce full of mosquitoes, with no drinking water? spending your days working, even at night? water is scarce, so you could go days without washing your body.


    She understood that the living conditions weren¡¯t favorable, but for her own survival, she had to ept this program, even if it meant a hard life.


    -Yes, I¡¯m ready to ept it.


    -Bute on, Maggie. You know very well that you¡¯re the youngest experienced person in this hospital, so why do you want to leave at all costs? there are many ways of getting this man to prove he loves you, you know?


    James didn¡¯t love her and she didn¡¯t want him to prove anything to her. She wanted to leave for herself and for her fragile heart, which was in danger, that¡¯s all.


    -I don¡¯t want to prove anything to anyone, and I don¡¯t want anyone to prove anything to me; I¡¯d just like to go and help these children in need of care and elsewhere. there are otherpetent nurses, even morepetent than me.


    -You know that yourst gift yesterday was one I put on your desk when the book arrived because you were with a patient. I signed the card for you. You¡¯re not going to tell me that the red rose was from your cousin Maggie.


    embarrassment or shame? she had no idea, but this man was really putting her on the spot. after James, it had to be him.


    -So I can go?


    Doctor Johns wrinkled his face as if all the sadness in the world had just fallen on him. Maggie was touched by his state of mind, but she too needed to save herself, and although her oath as a doctor was to save lives without exception, Doctor Johns wasn¡¯t her patient at the moment.


    -Could I?¡± asked Maggie again.


    -You¡¯re leaving in two days and for a month.


    A month was more than enough time for her to get away and let James forget about his idea of revenge.

 chapter 170

    Maggie didn¡¯t want Olivia to worry at all about her absence, which was why she¡¯d decided to go and talk to her about the trip. She already knew she was going to be sad, but at least Damon was here now and would be staying with him or even going to his house once. parking her motorcycle at the bottom of her building, she entered the building and headed for her floor. when she got to her door, she saw Nana with her cane, looking as if she was watching the floor.


    -What are you doing here at midday when it¡¯s a good time to rest?


    -I haven¡¯t seen little Olivia for nearly three days. There¡¯s been no noise in her apartment and I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s that man again, the kidnapper. He was with her one evening and the little girl seems so in love that she doesn¡¯t want to understand that this man might want to hurt her.


    Maggie smiled to reassure the old woman, but thetter was not at all willing to forget her concern. This floor was her responsibility, as she imed. Maggie didn¡¯t just want to tell her that Olivia had be engaged to the same man and that during the three days she¡¯d been waiting for him, she¡¯d spent her days cumming and screaming the name of this supposed kidnapper.


    -Well, I¡¯ll see what happens, nana.


    -Why don¡¯t you call the police?


    the police again, and still for Damon Dixon, she couldn¡¯t make that mistake again, since it was the reason she¡¯d met James in the first ce, and he was ready to ruin her life for some reason she didn¡¯t know.


    -I¡¯m going to see what¡¯s going on first, Nana, and I think you should go back inside for your own good.


    sheplied, even though she didn¡¯t want to. Maggie inserted Olivia¡¯s second key into the lock and when the door was opened, she stepped inside. She saw Olivia¡¯s wallet on the coffee table and realized she¡¯d already gone home.


    -Oh, but this honeymoon has exhausted you so much, my dear.


    -Don¡¯t you know you could havee when I¡¯m with Damon? Forget it and give me that message from yesterday instead.


    Maggie shook her head negatively and sat down. She didn¡¯t know that Olivia had received the message because she hadn¡¯t replied to it.


    -I think you¡¯d better leave your diary with Nana from now on before you leave, because she¡¯s about to call the police to let them know you¡¯ve disappeared and, sincest time, she¡¯s going to name Damon as the prime suspect.


    Olivia brought her hands to her mouth. she couldn¡¯t believe that old woman was really about to do this to her. she controlled her so much that she thought she was taking her for her little teenage daughter. she imagined the look on her face when she found out she¡¯d be engaged to Damon.


    -So, about the message the other day, was James really at your ce?


    -Yes, and I guess you were so busy with Damon that you didn¡¯t even try to find out if I was still alive or not, Olivia Turner.


    -And I think you¡¯re exaggerating. James isn¡¯t a murderer, unless you¡¯re talking about death on pain of desire, this death is so burning, slow and happy, I think you should try it.


    Maggie opened her mouth wide. she didn¡¯t know her friend had reached the point of talking about these things without embarrassment. the prudish girl had be perverse and perhaps even savage because of Damon Dixon, the manpared to the God of sex.


    -And you¡¯re talking about this without embarrassment, Oli.


    -Tell me you didn¡¯t sumb when he kissed you, because I wouldn¡¯t believe you if you told me James visited you as a friend. If the fire of passion burns you my dear friend, I advise you to take the plunge, not to extinguish that fire but to cross over to the other side and see what¡¯s lurking there.


    she¡¯d have expected any advice, but not that one, not to let herself go into the arms of this Don Juan. no, that was impossible and she was still waiting for true love, her soul mate.


    -That¡¯s not why I¡¯m here, Oli. I¡¯m going to Africa for a month. I know it¡¯s going to be difficult, but Damon will be there for you, darling.


    Olivia was shocked. Christmas was just around the corner and she couldn¡¯t understand why her friend would want to spend the holidays in such a ce.


    -Why Maggie?


    could she tell her the real reason for her departure? no, because she would certainly find her a coward, something she couldn¡¯t tolerate. she was going to keep it to herself.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 chapter 171

    when her friend still wouldn¡¯t tell her why she wanted to leave, olivia threw herself into her arms, crying. sure, she had Damon with her, but maggie¡¯s ce was so unique and so important to her. she was going to another continent and, above all, to a country where living conditions weren¡¯t very favorable. sniffling for the umpteenth time, she heard the noise in her living room. she detached herself from maggie as thetter looked at her with concern.


    -Did you leave the door open?¡± Olivia asked.


    -No, I locked it, but I don¡¯t know, maybe you left your window open and the wind is probably doing the damage.


    the wind hadn¡¯t done anything in her living room. maybe it was daytime, but she was so scared. when she went to check, she heard the sound of footsteps approaching her room. she looked up and saw the dark, imposing build of her fiancee. he looked far from happy.


    -So I leave Madame in my suite, give her an evening rendezvous and then she runs away.


    Olivia bit her lip, blushing, but at the same time tears began to flow. She wanted to hold them back, but her emotions were so mixed she didn¡¯t know which one to let show. Damon was worried to see her like this and when he went into the room, he saw Maggie in the same state, which made him frown.


    -What¡¯s the good news, girls?


    He went and sat down on the edge of the bed and, as if she¡¯d been waiting, Olivia threw herself into his arms, sniffling. Maggie felt embarrassed.


    -What¡¯s going on, sweetie? Why are you crying?


    -Maggie¡¯s leaving for Africa and I don¡¯t want her to go.


    He understood that his young fiancee was sad about her friend¡¯s departure, but she couldn¡¯t cancel her ns just for her.


    -You have to understand that she has a life too, Olivia. I understand that it hurts, but she has her reasons and don¡¯t forget that it¡¯s part of her job.


    Olivia left his embrace and pretended to think. A big smile appeared on her lips, which intrigued Damon and Maggie.


    -You¡¯re running away from James, aren¡¯t you? Otherwise, I don¡¯t think you¡¯d have decided to leave at a time like this.


    Maggie lowered her head and Damon gave his fiancee a knowing smile. They had just realized that Maggie wanted to run away.


    -I got a call from my mother, who¡¯s very angry that I got engaged without telling her, and she¡¯d like to meet my fiancee, so she¡¯d like us to spend Christmas with her.


    Olivia twitched her fingers. It had all happened so quickly that she hadn¡¯t thought about it at all, but was she ready to meet Damon¡¯s mother? she was a poor young woman who had nothing, and she was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t like her because of her social ss.


    ¨C and if she doesn¡¯t like me, Damon.


    -I know what you¡¯re thinking, but if one day you hear my mother¡¯s story, you¡¯ll understand that she couldn¡¯t hate you, my angel. I already love you, you make me happy, and in my mother¡¯s eyes, only my happiness counts, so she¡¯ll love you just as much as I do.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    his words were so reassuring that she wanted to believe him, but a part of her always reminded her of the kind of girl she was. people certainly thought she was with the handsome billionaire just for his fortune.


    -I think I¡¯ll be leaving now. I hope this time will allow me to forget that man,¡± Maggie had said, since she couldn¡¯t see why she should continue to hide the reason for her trip when Olivia had found out what was behind it.


    -I doubt very much that James will be able to follow you all the way to Africa with all those models chasing after him, so you don¡¯t need to worry.


    She secretly hoped Damon was right. She hoped James would settle for his mistresses and leave her alone for her own good.

 chapter 172

    two days without seeing her, James couldn¡¯t understand why his body wanted this girl so badly, when all he wanted was to get back at her. he tossed and turned in his office, not really knowing what he was going to do. he¡¯d called her several times, but her number wouldn¡¯t go through. she¡¯d never answered his calls before, but at least her phone did. he was afraid something had happened to her. he could have asked Olivia through Damon, but Damon had warned him against it, because he didn¡¯t want his fiancee to leave him because of her broken friend. he knew she loved her work so much that he could find her there if she was alive, or even in the country.


    parked in front of the clinic for quite some time, it was already noon and he was waiting for her to take her break, but unfortunately she wasn¡¯ting out. he thought she might have some work to do and decided to go and see for himself. once in front of his office, the door was formed and when he checked, he found it was locked. he huffed and ran his hands over his face. he needed someone to ask, so he went to the hospital director¡¯s office.


    -Hello, Mr James Brok. Please sit down and tell me how I can help you.


    -I¡¯m looking for one of your employees, Maggie Soyer.


    Dr. Johns smiled warmly at James. James wasn¡¯t the type to smile at just anyone, because he felt that once he smiled, it would end in a hug, and he hated hugs.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    -I understand that you¡¯re her lover, but are you ready to prove your love?


    He wasn¡¯t in love with her at all and had no idea what had happened to this old man to make him talk such nonsense.


    -So where can I find her?


    -In Africa.


    James thought he¡¯d heard wrong. Maggie couldn¡¯t be in Africa, and when had she left New Orleans? It was crazy how he didn¡¯t believe anything this man said.


    -No, I don¡¯t believe you. She asked you to do the cover, didn¡¯t she? I want to know where Maggie Syer is.


    Seeing that the young man didn¡¯t believe him at all, Dr. Johns brought out the list of doctors who had left for the operation. He put the card in front of him and James looked it over.


    -In which country is the operation taking ce?


    -Ethiopia.


    James got up and left Dr. Johns¡¯ office without saying good-bye. He couldn¡¯t believe that this girl had gone so far away from him; he¡¯d never dreamed of traveling to such a country, but just to prove to her that he¡¯d do anything for revenge, James decided to travel too.


    Maggie had been in Ethiopia for exactly a week. It hadn¡¯t been easy for her, and at times she regretted having made the trip, for her original idea had been to forget James, but the way things were going, she rather felt that she missed the man, and every night she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about him and, above all, who he was with. she had thought that running away was the solution, but now she realized that no, running away had never been the solution.


    getting out of his private jet, James had no idea where to go. the country wasn¡¯t as big as all that, but as he knew nothing about it, it was reallyplicated. being a wealthy foreigner, he had a spacious room in the country¡¯s big hotel. he also intended to find out from them where the operation was taking ce.


    The sun was so hot that Maggie felt suffocated. Her white skin was getting redder and redder, and even though it was already time to rest, she didn¡¯t want to do it at all, because whenever she found herself doing nothing, she always thought of that man.


    -For you,¡± said a little girl¡¯s voice.


    Maggie looked up to see the little girl holding out a red rose. She had no idea where the rose hade from, and only one person specialized in sending her red roses. It couldn¡¯t have been James, because he didn¡¯t know where she was, and even if he did, he¡¯d never havee to this country to look for her.


    -Thank you, she¡¯s very pretty.


    -Like you,¡± said the child, smiling.


    she smiled back. it was a happy moment for her, when the children stopped looking at her like a zombie and saw her as a normal person. she got up and decided to go to her tent, sheltered from the sun. she began to smell the rose, and strangely enough, it smelled like all the roses James had sent her when she was still at the new oceans.


    As much as James wanted to find her right away, he wanted to embarrass her first, to see her think about who the rose was from. Even from a distance, he wanted to haunt her, and he¡¯d won her over, because Maggie told herself he couldn¡¯t find her even if he wanted to.

 chapter 173

    the next morning, James woke up with an insane desire to pay his she-devil a little visit. he couldn¡¯t stand waiting any longer, and although he found the idea of torturing her very pleasurable, he had the impression that he was the one who was suffering more and more from the situation. he got dressed and when he was ready, he collected the choctes he¡¯d bought for her and set off in a rented car. once he¡¯d arrived at the camp, he parked the car a considerable distance away and went to wait in their superior¡¯s office. it was still morning and she was working.


    By noon, it was lunchtime and Maggie couldn¡¯t appreciate the meals in this area any better; as time went by, she felt weaker and weaker, not eating or drinking enough, as water was a scarcemodity. While the others went to feed themselves, she decided to put the equipment away when she saw the child from the previous daying towards her with a red rose and a packet. Maggie was intrigued: the rose was the same as the one James had sent her. she opened the package and saw choctes, and her heart began to pound. no one had ever offered her choctes, even when she was a teenager. the thought touched her so much that she concluded it couldn¡¯t be James. he was very arrogant to be so attentive to a woman. she couldn¡¯t wait to see what his secret admirer in Africa looked like.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    When she stood up, ready to flee the sun, she saw the little girl holding out her hand like an angel. Maggie looked around and saw that the others were all concentrating on their cutlery. She took the child¡¯s outstretched hand and watched her make her way to her own tent. She wiped her eyes to see if it was a vision problem, but no, there he was with a big smile on his face.


    my she-devil, surprised to see me here?


    his voice, it was exactly him, but she couldn¡¯t understand how it could be, and above all, how he could have known that this was her tent. she looked again at the choctes she was holding and realized it was him. she turned around, ready to leave the tent, when James quickly grabbed her arm.


    The touch of his hand on her arm sent a shiver down her spine. she hadn¡¯t thought for a moment that she could feel anything like this in his presence. she looked up at him and when his gaze locked with hers, her heart skipped a beat.


    -You¡¯re already flushed, so I don¡¯t think you should stay in the sun any longer. I think you should sit down and eat your choctes, since you¡¯re barely feeding yourself.


    She couldn¡¯t imagine that this attention wasing from James, that detestable man who was here just for revenge. while she was drowning in thought, she felt herself being led to the mat and gently he sat her down. he took some choctes from her hand and untied the first bag, bringing a bar to her lips. she couldn¡¯t open her mouth because the muscles of her body were all frozen.


    When she still didn¡¯t move, James forced the chocte bar into her lips. Maggie chewed without taking her eyes off him. He was so handsome, and she couldn¡¯t deny it. he passed the second bar without taking his eyes off her. while she was still chewing, James pressed his lips to hers and, in surprise, she opened her mouth, James taking the opportunity to run his tongue over it. they began kissing, savoring the chocte as it melted in her mouth. suddenly, Maggie found herself lying on the mat with James on top of her.


    -You¡¯re back in jeans again, you devil.


    -It¡¯s the sun,¡± she replied.


    She didn¡¯t know what was going on between them, but she loved being in his arms so much she¡¯d forgotten that her heart could be broken. as she was already drifting off into Morpheus¡¯ arms thanks to the tranquility she felt in this man¡¯s arms, she heard one of her colleagues calling her from outside. she didn¡¯t want to get up, but she had no choice. when she tried to pull away from him, she heard him growl.


    -I¡¯ve still got work to do, James.


    -The sun¡¯s burnt your skin enough, my devil, so you¡¯re not going anywhere, and besides, how do you manage to survive out here?


    she too had regrets, but she had no choice, since it was she who had chosen to leave and no one had forced her. she got up and went outside.


    -I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve gotpany, but we¡¯ll have to get back to work.


    -Yes, well, let¡¯s go.


    James didn¡¯t agree at all with her decision, and besides, she¡¯d just spent a week there. He couldn¡¯t imagine how she¡¯d cope with the next three weeks. When she set off to follow her colleague, James held her by the arm and pulled her to his chest, pressing his lips to hers while pressing her pelvis against his.


    -I¡¯lle back for you tonight and we¡¯ll take a tour together.


    Could she ept such an invitation when she knew exactly why he was there? She was tempted to say yes, yet something inside her screamed at her to be wary of this man who could break her at will. she needed to find a way out.


    -I¡¯d like to say yes, but we¡¯re nning to gather the children around a fire tonight, and we¡¯ve been here a week, but we haven¡¯t had the chance yet.


    She could see her colleague in the distance getting impatient, but James wasn¡¯t about to let her go.


    -Would Maggie Soyer, the bravest girl in the world, be afraid to be alone with me?


    Stung in her ego, she wasn¡¯t ready to give up, she wasn¡¯t willing to let him win as if nothing had happened. she was ready to put her fear aside to show him she wasn¡¯t a faggot.


    -I¡¯ll be ready at six James.


    without letting him answer, she left while he was staring at her bottom. He couldn¡¯t wait to lose himself in her, and it wouldn¡¯t be long now.

 chapter 174

    Looking at the clock a second time, it was finally half past five and Maggie felt it was time to get ready, since she¡¯d given James an appointment for six o¡¯clock.


    -This cold doesn¡¯t bother you at all?


    -I feel like I know him, isn¡¯t he the multimillionaire who owns the most famous fashion house in New Orleans?


    Maggie nodded her head nkly. She didn¡¯t like talking about her life to anyone but Betty and Olivia, but with Betty gone, Olivia was all she had.


    -So you¡¯re going out? since you¡¯re ready and out of your tent.


    Maggie squinted at her¡­ this girl was definitely so curious that it irritated her. She was going through all this because she¡¯d decided to take on this challenge with James, otherwise she¡¯d be rxing in her tent as if nothing had happened. Five minutester, she saw the headlights of a car dazzle her view, he parked and got out of the vehicle more handsome than ever. As handsome and seductive as ever, she could see that her colleague had opened her mouth into an ¡°o¡± under the effect of his hypnotic beauty.


    -Good evening,¡± he said to the young girl, who hadn¡¯t yet closed her mouth because she was so engrossed in her contemtion.


    -I know I shouldn¡¯t, as it¡¯s probably a date, but you know it¡¯s not at all easy for us to stay cooped up here, so would you mind giving me a lift into town?


    Maggie looked at her and turned livid. She didn¡¯t know what this girl was up to, but she needed to get off her cloud quickly? James saw Maggie¡¯s growing anger and decided to y along. He was going to make her suffer without touching her, and this girl was the perfect card to show Maggie soyer that she could be jealous of girls who looked at him while drooling.


    -Of course, Miss¡­


    -Ivana Roy.


    -Ivana you can go and get ready, we¡¯ll wait for you at the car.


    Maggie couldn¡¯t believe the scene unfolding before her eyes. Just like that, this man was ready to take another with them when she¡¯d thought it was just a night for two. James opened the passenger door for her, and she got in without saying a word.


    -I find you far too quiet for my taste. Is everything all right, my devil?


    -Of course it¡¯s all right, but you could have warned me that this was an exit for three, not two.


    everything was going as he wanted, she was angry and he was patiently waiting for her to crack, which wouldn¡¯t be long. he wanted tough out loud but stopped himself.


    -She¡¯s your colleague and, just like you, I can understand why she doesn¡¯t feelfortable being locked up here, I thought you understood that.


    -let me doubt your good faith towards this girl, she¡¯s not the supermodel you¡¯re used to getting into bed with, unless you want to use her for other purposes?


    -and what purposes are you talking about, you devil?


    -Maybe you¡¯re deluding yourself into thinking you¡¯re going to hurt my feelings by carrying around another one. You expect me to burst with jealousy, my dear, but let me tell you, it¡¯s a real waste of time because I¡¯ve got better things to do.


    Even if she wasn¡¯t jealous, she didn¡¯t want her colleague to be there with them, and he was winning that game, he realized. When he wanted to say something else, he saw Ivana arriving in her beautiful short, tight dress. James got out of the car and opened the door for her, giving her a Colgate smile.


    -I really like your dress Ivana, at least there are still some girls who know the concept of dross-code, we¡¯re going to a restaurant.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Maggie clenched her fists and put her hand on the door, ready to leave the cabin, when James held her back and, without a word, started the car. Maggie felt humiliated and was going to make this man, who thought he was king of the world, pay.

 chapter 175

    When they reached the restaurant after driving silently, James stopped and got out of the car, opening the door for Maggie, who was still sulking, and then opening it for Ivana, who had thanked him with a smile, causing Maggie to roll her eyes.


    -It¡¯s okay, now let¡¯s go in or this is where your evening is going to end.


    James turned in her direction and winked at her in a way that Ivana hadn¡¯t seen at all. He was clearly letting her know that he was winning their stupid game.


    -You can always order first, can¡¯t you, Maggie? I think there¡¯ll be no limit to what you can spend, given Mr Brock¡¯s status.


    James looked at the woman who¡¯d just spoken, frowning. So she was the kind of girl who clung to rich people like leeches. He¡¯d invited her just to hurt Maggie and he couldn¡¯t allow her to talk to him like that.


    Once inside, he pulled out the chair for each of them. Everyone had ced their order and Maggie still hadn¡¯t asked for anything good because she had no idea what their dishes would be like, but James didn¡¯t agree. She wasn¡¯t eating well and he didn¡¯t like that, which was why he¡¯d ced the order for her.


    -So, Mr Brock, may I ask what you¡¯re doing in Ethiopia, since your big fashion house is waiting for you to take over?


    -As you can see, Miss, I¡¯m not here for a stroll, but for a specific reason, and as you can see, that specific reason is Maggie Soyer.


    Maggie turned back to Ivana and gave her a hypocritical smile, which James saw clearly. She¡¯d just scored one point, but he was about to lose her two without her realizing it.


    -Are you a couple then?¡± asked Ivana again.


    Maggie looked at James and didn¡¯t know what to say. If she said no, Ivana would think she had free rein with James, and if she said yes, James would think she was jealous and territorial. James could see that she was in trouble and he had to save her just this once, because he could see that this Ivana girl was unbearable and even though he would have loved to get her into bed, she was the kind of girl who believed that after you¡¯ve slept together, you¡¯re a couple.


    -Yes, we¡¯re a couple, albeit a recent one, but as they say, no one¡¯s ce is safe,¡± said James, looking Maggie in the eye.


    -She hesitated and James already understood.


    -It means that whoever had the strength to conquer me could have me,¡± he said, smiling.


    Maggie clenched her fists. She might not be in a rtionship with James, but the fact that he was talking as if she wasn¡¯t there, and that he was talking to his mistress, was hurting her. What exactly was she doing there, listening to them pretend she wasn¡¯t there?


    Everyone was concentrating on their ce settings, but the atmosphere was icy. he didn¡¯t like the calm Maggie she¡¯d be. he liked the one he¡¯d been at war with. his evening was going to be ruined because of this girl he¡¯d invited. he¡¯d thought he¡¯d go ahead with his n.


    -Bon appetite mon amour.


    Maggie¡¯s heart skipped a beat as James turned his piercing gaze on her. her love? she didn¡¯t like the sound of the nickname, but the fact that Ivana tensed up made her happy.


    -Thank you and bon appetite too, my love.


    He hadn¡¯t expected her to answer, as she¡¯d been giving him the cold shoulder. Ignoring the woman with them, he walked over to Maggie and nibbled her earlobe, which made her shudder. James had whispered to her so that only she could hear.


    -So, James, Maggie¡¯s got another three weeks and you think you¡¯re going to be able to wait for her or get home before then? You¡¯re a handsome man and the most coveted of the female sex, so I can understand that you don¡¯t really have time to waste.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    James clenched his fists when he saw that Ivana¡¯s remark had touched Maggie. everyone knew him as the Don Juan of New Orleans and ording to the national rankings, he was second only to Damon Dixon when he hadn¡¯t yet met Olivia. to shut the trap of this girl who wanted to create problems between him and her she-devil at all costs, he stood up and kissed her in front of Ivana.


    -You had sauce on your lips, my love.


    Maggie gave him a big smile as Ivana looked on lividly. Maggie had just had her revenge thanks to James, but she mustn¡¯t let him manipte her.

 chapter 176

    When they had finished, they left the restaurant, and although James wanted to continue the evening, Ivana¡¯s presence meant he couldn¡¯t pursue his ns, so he decided to take them back to camp.


    -Do you have any ns for tomorrow? asked Ivana.


    James could have said yes to hurt Maggie Soyer, but no, he had to go ahead with his n and get Maggie back to New Orleans before the New Year to prove he¡¯d won.


    -Yes, but just for two,¡± James had said, bringing Maggie to his chest.


    Ivana pouted. She wasn¡¯t ready to give up because she also wanted to spend time with this man. Maggie Soyer, the tomboy, couldn¡¯t have this man all to herself.


    -But we¡¯ve had a great evening today and I don¡¯t see why you have to spend it alone tomorrow. We could still have a good time together, you know.


    -Yes, I understand that you¡¯re feeling a bit lonely today, but no, Ivana, I came here for my girlfriend and I wouldn¡¯t want to spoil our moment just because I¡¯m going to feel sorry for you, so if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d rather you didn¡¯t force the issue as it won¡¯t change my mind.


    She huffed and puffed, swung her body around and walked away without saying a word, which made Maggie gasp. She didn¡¯t know why she was acting like this when James hadn¡¯t promised her anything.


    -I hope my colleague doesn¡¯t give me poison out of jealousy.


    -No, I don¡¯t think so. When I look at that kind of girl, I know the only thing she¡¯ll do is try to put you down every time she sees me around, so don¡¯t worry, my devil, as long as I don¡¯t get even with you, I won¡¯t screw that girl, I promise.


    reassured? she didn¡¯t think this was the time to feel reassured with this man, since his revenge was to make her sumb, and if he was going to kiss her every time by surprise, as he had done so well in that restaurant, then she was going to sumb without wasting any time. When she least expected it, James tackled her to the car and captured her lips. he kissed her so well that she wanted the moment tost forever. he had pressed his pelvis against hers and she could feel a lump on her belly. she stiffened, which alerted James.


    Is everything all right, she-devil?


    she nodded negatively, following the path of the bump. James also looked down and saw that his member had awakened. he really wanted this girl, who was far from looking like the models in his box, how strange.


    -you know what it is, don¡¯t you? or would you like me to teach you again? you can touch, you know.


    She closed her eyes and realized that this man really was like her friend Damon Dixon. Olivia had be so brave to talk about these things without embarrassment, and she hoped she wouldn¡¯t be like her. James took her hand and began to direct it towards his erection, she didn¡¯t want that to happen so she began to struggle, which made himugh out loud.


    -It¡¯s just an erection, you devil.


    -Frankly James, stop talking like it¡¯s so normal, will you?


    -and can you tell me what¡¯s wrong with it Maggie Soyer?


    -No, but you¡¯re talking as if everything were normal.


    -I promise you that one day you¡¯ll beg me to tie you to my bed, blindfold you before doing things to you that you¡¯ll never forget. You can go and get some rest and I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow, just the two of us.


    He waited for her to return to her tent before going off on his own. He needed a good cold shower and maybe even her hand to jerk off since his dick was aching.


    Olivia had spent the whole day at home under Damon¡¯s request. she¡¯d told him she was going out to look for work elsewhere as she hadn¡¯t been back to hispany since the incident and he¡¯d asked her to wait as he wanted her to go and work in his design business.


    -my angel.


    -It¡¯s a bitte, Damon.


    -I know it¡¯ste and if you want, you can search my phone and my machine if you want to reassure yourself of my fidelity. I¡¯d like to tell you that we¡¯re leaving for Texas in a week¡¯s time, and I hope you¡¯ll have a good Christmas with us.


    She couldn¡¯t remember when she¡¯dst spent Christmas with her family, and she hoped it would be a good one with Damon¡¯s mother.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

 chapter 177

    a weekter, sitting in his private jet, Damon watched his fiancee sleep. she was so beautiful and he couldn¡¯t wait to introduce her to his mother. it had been years since he¡¯d seen her and it was a real pleasure for him to arrive with this woman who had changed him in just a few months. Gradually waking up, although she didn¡¯t know how long she¡¯d been asleep, Olivia found that she was lying down, her head against Damon¡¯sp. She looked up to see him staring at her with a big smile on his face.


    -I thought my mother was going to make a scene today because of you, you know.


    -A scene because of me? I don¡¯t understand, Damon, what happened?


    -What happened is that during the whole flight you were asleep and I thought I¡¯d introduce you to my mother. You know what she¡¯d think? That I¡¯d kidnapped you, but fortunately.


    -We¡¯re still traveling and I¡¯d have woken up before wended, so don¡¯t make a big deal of it.


    Slowly, Damon lifted her up and she looked at the cockpit she was in. it was far from being a private jet; she¡¯d bet on a nice Lamborghini. she looked ahead and back, Damon still had his mysterious smile on his lips.


    -Can I ask what¡¯s going on, Damon?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    -What¡¯s going on is that you¡¯ve been asleep all this time and I think you¡¯d better clean that drool off the corner of your lip because we¡¯re only five minutes from home, my love. wee to Texas.


    Like a reflex, she looked out the window. The view was breathtaking and who¡¯d have thought it? she who¡¯d never thought of leaving New Orleans because she couldn¡¯t afford a trip, now she was traveling without any expense at all. Damon drew her into his arms and hugged her.


    -Is there anything I should know first?


    -nothing interesting except that my mother has decided to take a fat pig as herpanion for five years now, and it¡¯s also been five years since I¡¯ve been to my mother¡¯s because I don¡¯t like the man at all, but as she asked me, I¡¯m going to make an effort for her because she says she¡¯s in love with him, the question is whether he feels the same way about her.


    -I understand you¡¯re worried about your mother, but she¡¯s an adult and if she¡¯s decided to stay with him, it¡¯s simply because she feels good with him. nobody¡¯s perfect, Damon.


    She could have rejected him because of his reputation, despite his fortune, but no, she¡¯d stayed with him without worrying about the rest, which was already a big step.


    When the driver stopped, Olivia¡¯s heart began to beat rapidly as if it were threatening to leave her ribcage. She was scared, it was obvious, and besides, who wouldn¡¯t be scared of meeting the mother of a multi-billionaire when she was just a poor girl.


    -I told you not to worry, Olivia, my mother will love you and she¡¯ll be quite happy, because she was afraid her son would end up single.


    She smiled to convince herself that everything was going to be all right. the guard came to open the gate and they entered while the driver took another entrance. if she had loved her fiance¡¯s vi despite its dark touch, she was more in love with her mother¡¯s because everything was so warm. they advanced to the terrace when an olddy came towards them with a smile of joy. it wasn¡¯t Damon¡¯s mother because she was dressed more like a maid.


    -And I thought I¡¯d never see the little boy who gave me such a hard time again,¡± said Rosario.


    -And I thought the best nanny coulde to see me in New Orleans, but I¡¯m d to see you again, Rosa; you¡¯ve grown older, and I hope you won¡¯t yell at me again when I have to lick the chocte bowl.


    -my rags haven¡¯t aged a bit, young man,¡± said the woman in a falsely scolding voice.


    he took her in his arms without wiping the smile off his face. Olivia was so happy to see this scene, she didn¡¯t know that Damon Dixon could have the ability to joke like that, even if she had been discovering new facets of him for some time. He turned to her with the same smile and drew her into his arms.


    -Rosa, this is Olivia Turner, my fiancee.


    thedy pped her hand to her chest in astonishment and offence, causing Olivia to lose all hope. she tensed and Damon felt it. He¡¯d expected his mother to act like this, not Rosario. Damon cleared his throat to get her attention and she came back to reality with a smile on her lips.


    -I¡¯m sorry, kids, it¡¯s just that my hackneyed and stereotyped expressions of Damon¡¯s wife is very different from what I see. I¡¯m d she¡¯s such a natural, Damon.


    Olivia felt relief in her chest. She¡¯d already imagined how she was going to find a way off this estate. Damon took her hand and led her inside while the others went about their business.

 chapter 178

    While Olivia was totally lost in thought, she heard the sound of heels on the parquet floor. She looked in the direction of the noise and saw a woman arriving, her hair cut and curly, tall and above all very refined, she could see where Damon got his beauty from, for his mother was breathtaking. A smile of pride yed across Damon¡¯s lips at the sight of his mother. Like a reflex, he left Olivia and went to hug her, while his mother cried with happiness.


    -I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d see my son in front of me again before I died.


    -Don¡¯t be silly, Mum, you¡¯re not going to die so quickly because I¡¯m going to hold you in my arms again and again, do you understand?


    -You told me you were going to introduce me to someone and I¡¯m still waiting, so are you going to do it or do you want to keep the mystery to yourself?


    He took his mother¡¯s hand and moved towards Olivia. She was trembling inside like a leaf, but was doing her best not to show it. When she looked away from Damon¡¯s mother, she saw that he had a hard look on his face and was trying to read her. This woman wasn¡¯t going to like her and she was going to leave this house with or without Damon¡¯s approval.


    Olivia thought her smile was very beautiful, but from the look on the woman¡¯s face, she concluded that it was Machiavellian and that she shouldn¡¯t let herself be fooled. When she felt herself pinned by a piece of furniture, she stopped dead in her tracks, hoping that the earth would open up beneath her feet. Ynda burst outughing as she looked at her son, who was staring at Olivia.


    -I think you should sacrifice some time to protect her Damon, she seems very fragile to me and given your status, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s ready to put up with the sandals that will keep putting you in front of the scandal pressv. wee home my dear¡­


    -Ol¡­ Olivia.


    -Don¡¯t be afraid, Olivia. I know it wasn¡¯t right to do this to you for the first time, but I wanted to see who you really are and if you were a fake girl, you could have smiled at me and not run away. You need to learn to be confident and assertive as a woman. I¡¯m not telling you this because you¡¯re Damon Dixon¡¯s wife, but simply because you¡¯re a woman who shouldn¡¯t be intimidated by young girls who want to steal your husband. Damon, did you introduce him to me?


    -But Mom, you just said yourself that I¡¯m her¡­


    -I didn¡¯t mention your name, I just assumed. And now, young man?


    he huffed and went to take Olivia¡¯s hand. He didn¡¯t know that his mother had kept in mind that he was a kid after all these years when he was a big boy.


    -Mom, this is Olivia Turner, my fiancee. Sweetheart, this is my mother, Ynda Dixon.


    Without worrying about her son holding Olivia¡¯s hand, Ynda took her in her arms with pride. Given Rosario¡¯s reaction and Ynda¡¯s first reaction, she hadn¡¯t expected this woman to love her. she was afraid she was just acting in front of her son. Without her understanding, she drew her in and led her down a corridor as she looked to Damon for help. He reassured her with just a look, and even if she wasn¡¯t serene, she made every effort not to show it.


    -You¡¯re all tensed up like you¡¯re constipated, my dear.


    She felt ashamed as Ynda smiled. She didn¡¯t want to make a bad first impression, and it wasn¡¯t easy at all. Ynda took her hand and steered her towards a sofa, as they were now in a small living room.


    -You think I don¡¯t like you because of your social standing, but you¡¯ve got it all wrong. I¡¯m quite happy that my son has fallen for a girl like you and not some reckless spendthrift. I¡¯m more worried about you, Olivia, because I was like you when I met Damon¡¯s father. I didn¡¯t trust myself at all when I saw all those beautiful women hanging around him, but as time went by, I realized that even if I didn¡¯t think I was up to the job, he¡¯d chosen me and not someone else.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    -I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m the right person to confide in.


    -Don¡¯t worry, Olivia. I know you¡¯ll be able to keep this to yourself, because Damon never knew. I didn¡¯t want to worry my son at all, and that¡¯s why I kept everything to myself. You¡¯re a woman, and you never know what might happen tomorrow. Despite all the love Father Damon had for me, he ended up cheating on me with a Russian woman.


    Olivia opened her mouth in surprise. She could see how, even though the story was old, it still hurt this woman who wanted to warn her. she didn¡¯t know how to react to her.


    -I know that in the normal course of things this isn¡¯t the kind of wee you¡¯d expect, but when I saw you, I immediately wanted to confide in you because I¡¯ve never told anyone for fear of hurting my son.


    -I mean, a child perhaps?


    -I don¡¯t think so, because this woman was already engaged, but she didn¡¯t want her fiance, I think. I don¡¯t know how.


    like a reflex, olivia went to hug her because she¡¯d seen that she needed it, even if it had been years. she didn¡¯t know if she¡¯d be able to keep this up without telling Damon.

 chapter 179

    After checking their belongings had been set up, Damon had gone to the kitchen to see Rosario, his nanny who had always been at their service. He¡¯d been afraid she wouldn¡¯t like Olivia because she was like a second mother to her.


    -So, my boy, how are you? It¡¯s been a long time, and I¡¯m very happy for you because I know this woman is the one. How did you meet this rare pearl?


    could he talk about the circumstances under which he¡¯d met olivia turner? a love affair born of a bet was impossible, so he just smiled at her and poured himself a ss of water. their meeting was unique and he wasn¡¯t going to tell anyone about it except their friends, who knew. as he finished his ss of water, he left the kitchen and went into the living room. he was admiring the photo of his father that was still hanging when he heard footsteps behind him. he turned and saw the man who now shared his mother¡¯s life, the man he hated more than anything without knowing why.


    So my son-inw is back home, what a wonderful surprise. I imagine all the beautiful girls in New Orleans are on vacation.


    -first of all Richard, I¡¯m not your son-inw. you may be in a rtionship with my mother and living under myte father¡¯s roof, but you¡¯re not my father-inw. how many girls I¡¯m banging in new Orleans is none of your business.


    -You don¡¯t love me, that¡¯s for sure, but you¡¯re obliged to put up with me for your mother¡¯s sake, big boy, so a little effort and you¡¯ll be fine, don¡¯t you think?


    -I¡¯ve never trusted you because I¡¯ve never understood why it was only after my father¡¯s disappearance that you came into my mother¡¯s life, supposedly to be there for her. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re after or what you want, but I promise you I¡¯ll find out what you¡¯re up to in the end, and that same day, you¡¯ll lose my mother.


    Richard puffed out his chest and stepped closer to Damon, the two men ring at each other with anger ready to explode. Richard didn¡¯t like the fact that Damon didn¡¯t want him in their family, yet he wanted to be with Ynda.


    -I warn you not to try anything Damon Dixon or else¡­


    -or else what? you¡¯ll murder me maybe? What? you¡¯re a drug dealer then? right now I don¡¯t want to argue with you because I¡¯m here for my mother, but if I ever find out that you want to hurt her, I¡¯ll hurt you and you¡¯ll remember me for the rest of your life, so watch out.


    Raging with anger at the fact that the young man who had just threatened him could be his son, Richard was about to throw a punch when Damon grabbed his hand.


    -I forbid you to threaten me because I¡¯m with your mother and she¡¯s an adult who knows what she wants.


    the scream had alerted Ynda and Olivia. Oliva realized that the voice didn¡¯t belong to Damon at all, and she saw how worried Ynda was, so she knew it must be the man Damon had described as a ¡°fat pig¡±. When they arrived in the living room, they were looking at each other as if they were going to jump each other, and Olivia realized that she¡¯d never seen Damon so angry.


    -My God Richard, what¡¯s going on?


    -I think you should ask your despicable son. He can¡¯t respect the man his mother loves. I¡¯m not asking for much, just a little respect. Is it that hard, Ynda? All I want is to make you happy, but your son doesn¡¯t want to understand that. What does he want me to do to prove to him that I¡¯m sincere with you?N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Damon wasn¡¯t moved at all by this speech, because he knew from the start that this man was lying, just as he had spent all his time lying to his mother without any scruples. Ynda wanted to calm her son down, but she couldn¡¯t give up on Richard.


    -Damon, pleasee with me,¡± Olivia begged.


    He didn¡¯t move an inch and continued to stare murderously at Richard, who looked at him as if to taunt him that Ynda was still on his side. Damon didn¡¯t know what he could do to open his mother¡¯s eyes.


    -Damon, I understand that your rtionship with Richard hasn¡¯t always been the best, but you have to understand that after your father died, he was the best man who supported me and stayed by my side, so please respect that love, just to see your mother happy, will you?


    -Do you really believe that man like he says Mom? Do you think he¡¯s sincere with you?


    -Yes, Damon, I¡¯m a big person and I know when someone is serious or not, so I¡¯d like you to make an effort for me, just for me to be with him.


    he couldn¡¯t ept that. when he¡¯d arrived, he¡¯d hoped the man might have gone on a trip or something, but he hadn¡¯t expected to see him on his father¡¯s property. he could see how upset his mother was, but he wasn¡¯t ready to give her what she wanted, so he left the living room without a word. Olivia didn¡¯t know what to do. She hadn¡¯t expected to experience such a scene on the very day of her arrival.


    -I¡¯m going to see him,¡± she said as she left.


    Richard took the opportunity to check out her ass, which Ynda hadn¡¯t seen at all, since she was busy thinking about the situation pitting her son against the man she wanted.

 chapter 180

    He mmed the door but it didn¡¯t close, allowing Olivia to find him. She didn¡¯t even know what she was going to say to him, since she didn¡¯t even know what his argument with his father-inw was about.


    -Damon,¡± she called softly.


    He didn¡¯t answer and remained in the same position. she breathed and moved towards him. once she was at his height, she took her hands away from his face and he raised his head towards her. she didn¡¯t know what the meaning of what she read in his eyes was.


    -I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happened, but your mother seems sad, Damon.


    -And it¡¯s precisely because I don¡¯t want her to be as sad as she is that I¡¯m doing this, Olivia. This man isn¡¯t serious about her, I don¡¯t know what he wants but I know he doesn¡¯t love her the way she loves him, you understand?


    -Maybe it¡¯s just because you want to protect your mother that you think this man doesn¡¯t love her. They¡¯re adults and you should make the effort to let them live their love in their own way, don¡¯t you think? your mother asked you to, Damon.


    Yes, his mother had asked him, but he didn¡¯t want to see her cryter. She¡¯d cried the day her father had left forever and he never wanted to see her cry again, maybe for a man who didn¡¯t care about her and especially for a false love.


    -I know I shouldn¡¯t interfere, but just for your mother¡¯s sake, I¡¯d like you to make an effort for her. You don¡¯t have to talk to your stepfather¡­


    -I¡¯m telling you to stop right there, Olivia,¡± he¡¯d shouted, causing her to jerk back.


    She could have gone to see Ynda, but she was sure he was busy calming Richard down. She could have gone out, but she hadn¡¯t visited the property yet and she didn¡¯t want to take the liberty without permission.


    After spending nearly two hours in the gym just to release the flow of anger that was suffocating him, Damon went back up to his room and found that his beloved Olivia was asleep. This wasn¡¯t at all the wee he¡¯d nned for her, and he intended to apologize when she woke up. he got into the shower and, after a good while, got out. he got dressed and made his way to the bed. she was still asleep, so he pulled her into his arms and decided to take a nap with her.


    Opening her eyes, Olivia stumbled upon her fiance¡¯s peaceful face. She loved to see him when he was asleep, because the expression on his face was proof that he was at peace.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    -You¡¯re not asleep?


    -Why the big smile, Miss Turner?


    -I¡¯m just happy to see you again. A few hours ago, I thought I¡¯d lost you because you were so unrecognizable. I know this isn¡¯t the right time to talk about it, but Damon, I¡¯d like us to talk about it. It may be none of my business, but if we¡¯re going to have a good time, I¡¯d like you to give your mother the freedom to live out her love.


    She was absolutely right. He couldn¡¯t give his mother the cold shoulder over this man who meant nothing to him.


    -Just so you don¡¯t have a bad time with us, I¡¯m going to forget about it for the time we¡¯re here. and now what¡¯s in it for me?


    she gave him a mischievous smile and started to leave the bed when he caught up with her and pinned her underneath him. he started to kiss her while moving his hand under her top, which made her moan. she was happy to have her man back.


    -I¡¯m looking forward to tonight, Ms. Dixon.


    -No, Miss Turner, I¡¯m not your wife yet.


    You¡¯ll be my wife in no time, and I¡¯ll be free to make love to you even on the sidewalk without worrying about passers-by.


    -No, Damon, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for us to sleep together. We¡¯re at your mother¡¯s and she needs a little respect.


    -I don¡¯t care about that. She¡¯ll just have to close her ears so she doesn¡¯t have to listen to you moan.


    They heard a knock on the door and Oliva tried to push Damon away, but he wouldn¡¯t move.


    -Excuse me, the table will be ready in five minutes,¡± Rosario had announced.


    Olivia felt embarrassed by their position, but Damon didn¡¯t care. This woman had seen him screwing girls in this house when he was still a teenager.

 chapter 181

    -I think we should go Damon, we shouldn¡¯t keep the others waiting, it¡¯s no good and you know it.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    -And I¡¯d still like to enjoy my fiancee for a while, is that too much to ask, my angel?


    -Damon, cut the acting, will you? Now we¡¯re going, or I¡¯m going on my own. Your choice.


    Damon didn¡¯t want to find himself at the same table as the man who shared his mother¡¯s life, but knowing that Olivia wanted to go, he let his guard down because he didn¡¯t trust the man enough to leave his fiancee with him, even if his mother was there.


    -Just so that this man doesn¡¯t check you out because you¡¯re mine.


    -jealous mister Dixon?


    -Yes, I admit I¡¯m jealous, and I think this confidence will please you.


    Indeed, it pleased him. He took her hand and they left their room. When they reached the dining room, Damon suddenly stiffened, which Olivia had noticed very well, but she had to y the part of the perfect fiancee.


    -It won¡¯t take long, Damon, just half an hour and I think we¡¯ll be free, my love.


    he breathed and they entered. it was a total shock for him to see that Richard was sitting at the end of the table, his rightful ce because that was where his father was trying his hand. thetter was looking at him with a mocking smile on his lips, he wanted to provoke him and his mother¡¯s pleading look asked him not to act like a wild beast.


    -Things didn¡¯t go as well as I¡¯d nned during the day and Damon, if you¡¯re here, it means you¡¯ve decided to make an effort, my darling.


    He wanted to reply that he had done so simply because he saw his stepfather as a paedophile capable of touching his daughter-inw, but so as not to hurt his mother¡¯s feelings, he kept his mouth shut without hiding what he thought of this man who was having fun challenging him with his eyes.


    -Well then, Olivia my dear, I¡¯d like you to meet Richard, who could have been Damon¡¯s stepfather, but Damon won¡¯t ept him as such, and my love, I¡¯d like you to meet Olivia Turner, Damon¡¯s fiancee.


    Richard stood up with a benevolent smile and pushed his chair back, advancing towards Olivia as she tried to flee, but out of respect for her mother-inw, she hadn¡¯t done anything stupid. Damon was clenching his fists and Olivia was trembling. Richard embraced her and she didn¡¯t have the strength to return his embrace.


    -In addition to being beautiful, I can imagine how good you can be,¡± Richard had whispered so that only she could hear.


    She had no idea what she was going to do when Ynda had a big smile on her face.


    -I¡¯m d you like him as much as I do, Olivia. Richard¡¯s a good man and I¡¯d like you to talk some sense into Damon.


    Damon wasn¡¯t fooled, he could see that something had changed with Olivia even if he didn¡¯t know what. she wasn¡¯t the same person and he hoped to find out what was wrong. she¡¯d lost her sparkle.


    -Mom, stop being so blind, can¡¯t you see that Olivia¡¯s turned livid, I don¡¯t believe that man just hugged her, I want to know what happened here. what did he say to you?


    She looked at Damon, then at Ynda, then at Richard. Richard knew she wasn¡¯t going to say anything for his mother-inw¡¯s sake. Damon could help her, but Ynda was so kind she didn¡¯t want to hurt his feelings at all.


    -Everything¡¯s fine Damon, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m so used to you and your cuddles that when it¡¯s someone else, I get scared.


    A bad liar, Damon thought, but he couldn¡¯t say anything because he didn¡¯t want to keep making usations against Ricard when the one he loved wouldn¡¯t betray him.


    ¨C They¡¯re really in love and it reminds me of when we first met.


    -And I loved your rtionship with Dad, he was a good man, Mom, and the one who respected you.


    Ynda lowered her head as a veil of sadness covered her eyes. Olivia took her hand discreetly in hers to try and calm her. Damon had said it because he wasn¡¯t aware that his mother had had a mistress for years.


    -Let¡¯s eat now,¡± Richard announced.


    Everyone agreed, and so everyone concentrated on their cutlery. Damon was angry and hadn¡¯t touched his te, and Olivia was trying to get his attention, but to no avail.

 chapter 182

    Half an hourter, they had finished eating and Damon was looking forward to getting together with his beautiful fiancee to try and forget the bad trip he was about to spend in Texas. When he reached for her hand ready to leave the dining room, Richard¡¯s voice stopped him dead in his tracks.


    -Well, kids, I thought a little family time in the living room would do us good.


    Damon was about to point out that he wasn¡¯t family when Olivia squeezed his hand to hold him back. He huffed, ring at her, but it didn¡¯t matter as long as he didn¡¯t continue to do anything that might hurt his mother¡¯s feelings.


    -Oh, but that¡¯s an excellent idea, Richard, it¡¯ll give us a chance to talk about our lives and everything.


    -Not today, Mom, I think Olivia and I are going to our room.


    -I know you¡¯re still tired, but just for fifteen minutes we¡¯ll go upstairs.


    Damon felt like punishing her right there in front of his mother and the man who was hispanion, but realized that she was doing it for him because she was a very reasonable girl, so he decided to follow them without saying anything. When they arrived in the living room, Damon sat down next to his fiancee, holding her in his arms while Richard kept giving her perverse looks.


    -So, Olivia, you haven¡¯t told us how you met Damon.


    Saying how they¡¯d met might make her a lightweight, which she didn¡¯t want at all since she still had respect for him.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    -she worked for me mom, that¡¯s all you can know at the moment, Damon decided.


    -Your mother would just like to know and she could tell you how we met, couldn¡¯t she, dear?


    a big smile yed across Ynda¡¯s lips. Damon didn¡¯t need to hear his mother tell him that again. His mother believed that it was a sign of fate that had sent Richard into that alley that night, but Damon had never believed a word of it.


    -You don¡¯t have to, can we talk about something else?


    -Yes, it¡¯s up to you. I didn¡¯t know you wereing today and before I got home, my niece called to tell me she was in Texas. She had some urgent business to take care of in Arizona and she was passing through here, she¡¯d like to spend a couple of days here, darling, I know I should have asked you first but she was in such a hurry because she¡¯s been telling me for a while that she¡¯d like to meet the woman who makes her uncle happy.


    -You¡¯re talking about Virginia, aren¡¯t you?


    -self.


    -Of course I agree. At least the house will be warm this Christmas, so yes, she cane and I hope she¡¯s well.


    He had no idea what Ricard was up to, but this holiday season wasn¡¯t going to end well for them, and he¡¯d thought he was going to give his fiancee a very happy holiday.


    -And Damon, she¡¯s a beautiful girl, you¡¯ll be able to appreciate her beauty, I assure you.


    It was Olivia¡¯s turn to frown. What do you mean Damon was going to appreciate her beauty. If she understood the meaning of this sentence correctly, this man wanted to set up his niece with Damon. She couldn¡¯t see what she was doing in this living room.


    -I think I¡¯ll go upstairs,¡± Olivia had announced.


    -Oh darling, I understand that you¡¯re irritated, but if it¡¯s because of what Ricard just said, I assure you he¡¯s often like that and you shouldn¡¯t take everything to heart. My son only has eyes for you and I know he loves you.


    She wanted to believe that what Ynda was saying was true, but she hadn¡¯t forgotten her fiance¡¯s reputation as a Don Juan, even though he kept promising her he¡¯d changed.


    -I¡¯m going up too, so good night and see you tomorrow,¡± Damon announced.


    he took Olivia¡¯s hand and they left the living room in total silence. Damon hoped to make amends in his own way.

 chapter 183

    When they reached their bedroom, Damon closed the door and pegged her down on it. He began kissing her savagely, and although she wanted it too, she had too much on her mind to enjoy herself.


    -You¡¯re not going to tell me it was that fat pig who made you lose your appetite, my love.


    -I know I shouldn¡¯t behave like this, Damon, but I can¡¯t help it, you know? imagine this womanes along and you think she¡¯s more beautiful than me or something, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s just a coincidence that she ended up in Texas.


    -Well, you think like me, but we¡¯re not going to let these people stand in the way of our happiness.


    she nodded and without waiting, Damon crushed his lips to hers. She didn¡¯t want Ynda to look at her differently the next day because of her moans, which is why she was doing everything she could to muffle them.


    -don¡¯t stop yourself from expressing your desire, my angel. let yourself go, they¡¯ll just have to close their ears.


    she smiled and he carried her to the bed. it was a good thing she only had a dress on, because given how painful his dick was, he had no time for anything else. in one swift movement, he returned her tattered panties and prated her without management. The gesture was brutal, but she liked it.


    -I¡¯d missed feeling that warmth so much, my angel,¡± Damon whispered to her.


    She wanted to let him know she felt the same way, but she was so shaken by an ocean of spasms that it was impossible for her to get the words out. She wanted to enjoy it to the full, as she had no idea what was going to happen the next day with the arrival of this new girl.


    -I can¡¯t feel you Oli, what¡¯s going on?


    -Everything¡¯s fine, Damon.


    -And I¡¯m the dad who¡¯d believe these lies? you¡¯re not your usual self, I find you rather cold and quiet. did I hurt you then? would you like me to stop?


    -Certainly not,¡± she retorted.


    He concentrated again on their mutual pleasure as she finally rxed. It was different from anything they¡¯d done before, and although it was still intense, Damon thought it sucked. He was desperate to leave Texas to find his little Olivia able to express her desire without getting cold feet.


    The next morning, Damon was still asleep when Olivia opened her eyes. She knew she¡¯d disappointed her man the day before, but her brain wouldn¡¯t work the way she wanted it to because it was stuck on what Richard was nning for them.


    When she was ready, she left the room to get breakfast for them. she didn¡¯t think she¡¯d be able to eat breakfast in the presence of this man. just as she was about to go down the stairs, she felt a hand grab her wrist and pull her into a hidden corner of the hallway. her heart was beating so fast, expressing her fear.


    -It¡¯s just me, baby,¡± Richard had said.


    Olivia didn¡¯t know how to react. This man still had her wrist in his hand, keeping her prisoner. She didn¡¯t know what he wanted from her and she hoped he¡¯d let her go before someone found them there.


    -May I ask what you want from me?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    -I¡¯m just Richard and I¡¯d like to get to know you. You know I¡¯m Russian and I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve ever heard of the dominant and submissive affair. I¡¯d like to introduce you to other aspects of carnal pleasure that this kid will never let you discover. You¡¯re young and beautiful, my darling, I assure you you¡¯ll appreciate it.


    Olivia found screaming the best way to call the others, and when she opened her mouth to scream, he put his hand over her mouth to prevent her from doing so.


    -I¡¯d advise you not to do such a thing, my dear, because if Ynda ever arrives, I¡¯ll turn the tables and you¡¯ll be the one trying to seduce your mother-inw¡¯spanion. And Damon? what will he think? that you¡¯re betraying his family.


    She didn¡¯t know what she was going to do, she didn¡¯t know if Damon trusted her enough to believe her if she ever told him the truth.


    -Don¡¯t try anything with your fiance, darling, he¡¯ll listen to what his mother tells him and he won¡¯t believe you; I listened to youst night and I have to admit that you moan very well and I¡¯ll make you moan even more if you let yourself go. Don¡¯t think about Damon because in a few hours he¡¯ll have other things to worry about and he won¡¯t have your time anymore. I¡¯m waiting for your answer, my baby.


    Her feet no longer obeyed her, and even if she wanted to run to get away from it, she couldn¡¯t; she was finished, her rtionship was finished and so was her happiness.

 chapter 184

    Waking up gradually, Damon hadn¡¯t seen Olivia on the bed and was surprised not to see her. He¡¯d noticed that she wasn¡¯t at ease in this house and the fact that she¡¯d disappeared so early in the morning disturbed himpletely. without dy, he left the bed and went to check in the bathroom, finding that she¡¯d taken a bath or at least used water. he didn¡¯t want her to meet Richard at all, so he hurried out of the room and along the corridor. as he was about to descend the steps, he noticed a figure losing its bnce. he went over to that side and was surprised to find that it was his Olivia. he picked her up and held her against him.


    -What¡¯s going on? What are you doing here?


    She had her head down because she¡¯d been crying and didn¡¯t want Damon to know. impossible to hold back her sniffling, the sound alerted Damon and he lifted her head. he felt his heart squeeze when he realized she¡¯d been crying. he couldn¡¯t understand what had made her cry.


    -My angel, what¡¯s happened to you? What¡¯s happened?


    tell the truth and risk losing his trust, or say nothing and stay on good terms with Damon¡¯s mother? she had no idea what she was going to do. she knew he¡¯dined several times about herck of trust, but this situation concerned the man who shared his mother¡¯s life, and she was afraid of his reaction. without waiting another second, Damon carried her in his arms and took her back to their bedroom. he sat her down on the bed and crouched down beside her.


    -Now I¡¯d like to know what¡¯s going on. I know our night wasn¡¯t the best, but you could have found something better to cry about than being out in the hallway, don¡¯t you think? what happened and where were you going?


    -I wanted to make our breakfast because I didn¡¯t want to be in the presence of your mother¡¯spanion.


    But?¡± asked Damon, knowing there was a follow-up she didn¡¯t want to say at all.


    -Promise you¡¯ll believe me, Damon?


    he frowned. of course he was going to believe her, since he trusted herpletely, but he couldn¡¯t understand why she still doubted him so much. he blew out his breath and wiped the tears from his cheeks. he was now certain of one thing: the person who had caused his sadness was none other than that cad Richard.


    -I promise you, my angel,e on, tell me.


    -he heard usst night, I mean Richard heard usst night, he said some things and I assure you I didn¡¯t answer any of it, I¡­ he¡­ the Damon proposal.


    He couldn¡¯t feel what wasing, he could feel that he was going to lose it. Noticing that he was already tensing up, Olivia tried to back away, but Damon held her back.


    -What proposal, Olivia?


    -I assure you I didn¡¯t ept Damon, I¡­ she was shaking and sniffling, even though Damon didn¡¯t want to scare her, he couldn¡¯t help it.


    -That I¡­ dominant and submissive¡­


    -ah the macho pervert, Damon had yelled as he got to his feet, causing Olivia to hup in surprise.


    He¡¯d expected anything from this man, but not that he¡¯d make such a proposal to his fiancee. If his mother had decided to put up with this perverted man, then it was up to him to go off with the woman he loved.


    Unable to leave him in such a state, Olivia got up and approached him, risking a fist-bump given how angry he was. She didn¡¯t know what exactly he was angry about, but she hoped he didn¡¯t think she¡¯d made it up.


    -Damon, I¡¯m sorry, believe me, I didn¡¯t make this up, I¡¯m telling you.


    -And I¡¯ll take your word for it, angel. I know you didn¡¯t make it up, and that¡¯s exactly why we¡¯re not spending another hour in this house.


    This was exactly what she didn¡¯t want to create, a rift between mother and son, and Richard knew very well that this was exactly what it would lead to. She knew she wasn¡¯t safe with this man around, but it was time for her to be a strong woman for her man.


    -No, Damon, we¡¯re not going anywhere.


    -I hope you¡¯re kidding, Olivia? we¡¯re leaving right now and you¡¯re just going to obey. do you realize what this man is proposing to you, my fiancee? that you be his submissive when he¡¯s my mother¡¯spanion. what kind of world is this?


    -Damon, I understand perfectly how you feel, but if you leave, your mother will see me as the guilty one, and that¡¯s what I¡¯d like to avoid. But if we stay here, there¡¯s a good chance we¡¯ll be able to unmask this man.


    He looked at Olivia and didn¡¯t know what to say. She may have wanted what was best for his mother, but he was rather afraid for her. He knew this man was into shady business, but as they say, love makes you blind, and love had really made his mother blind.


    -Okay, but if he tries anything again, we¡¯ll leave and you won¡¯t be able to object.


    It was a new mission for her, to show Ynda the true face of this man.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 chapter 185

    Now that everything was clear between them, Damon left Olivia in the bedroom and went for a bath. He¡¯d promised himself he¡¯d never see his mother again until she¡¯d left that man, but it had taken her crying on the phone like she knew so well for him to let his guard down, and now he wanted to take his fiancee away from her. half an hourter, when he¡¯d finished, he returned to the bedroom dressed. he found Olivia very pensive and he didn¡¯t like the idea of her being lost. He agreed with her that he didn¡¯t want to have lunch in this man¡¯s presence.


    -I¡¯ll get us something to eat.


    -I could stay here, I don¡¯t mind, but your absence will make your mother sad Damon, you came for her and not for this man.


    -And your absence makes me sad too, Olivia. If she doesn¡¯t want to understand that I can¡¯t stand that man, then she should understand that as long as he¡¯s here, I won¡¯t be around, and that¡¯s that. I¡¯ming.


    when Damon arrived in the kitchen, he saw Rosario with a sad face. he didn¡¯t understand what could make thisdy sad when she was the most smiling person he¡¯d ever known. no one could tell that her sad face was because of that fat pig.


    -Good morning Rosario, I hope you slept well despite the look on your face.


    -How¡¯s little Olivia? is sheing down soon?


    -I¡¯m sorry, Rosa, but I¡¯vee to get our breakfast because we¡¯re going to have lunch in our room. Would you mind making us something?


    -Don¡¯t bother Rosario, I¡¯ve made breakfast for everyone and Damon, I¡¯d better warn Olivia, we¡¯re about to sit down to dinner.


    He looked at his mother who¡¯d just spoken. He¡¯d liked her initiative for the fact that she¡¯d prepared breakfast, but no, he didn¡¯t want to be with them.


    -No, thank you, Mum, for the attention, but we¡¯ll have breakfast in our room.


    -Bute on Damon, I know I shouldn¡¯t interfere in your family affairs, but since this concerns the woman I love and this situation makes her sad, I¡¯m obliged to intervene. She spent her morning making breakfast, she left bed earlier than usual, so I don¡¯t think you should say no to her just for that sacrifice.


    And so, while his mother was making breakfast for everyone, he was busy making crazy proposals to his fiancee. Damon shook his head negatively to quell the hatred that had been building up inside him ever since he firstid eyes on this man, and especially on how naive his mother was.


    -As you so rightly pointed out, Richard, this is a family affair and you¡¯re not invited, so I¡¯m asking you to mind your own business, and even if you remain my mother¡¯spanion, you¡¯re not her husband, you¡¯re just a dirty profiteer¡­


    -Shut up, Damon,¡± Ynda had yelled.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    She might not have wanted to go out, but she couldn¡¯t pretend she hadn¡¯t understood when things were certainlyplicated downstairs.


    -I know you don¡¯t like him, I¡¯m not asking you to see him as your father because I know he¡¯ll never rece your father, but I want you to at least respect him the way you respect strangers you meet on the street. he gave up his life to support me when your father died and you should be grateful to him because you were on the other side of the world as if you didn¡¯t care about your poor mother. I was alone here, okay? Maybe I needed my son to support me and¡­


    -I remind you that this man was my role model, the only one I wanted to be like. You know how much I suffered when he died, when I had just entered the business world and I needed him and his advice. I sank for a long time because he wasn¡¯t there to hold my hand. what do you really think? is this the man who keeps putting things in your head or what? did you ever wonder what he was really up to? who is he really? a mafioso? a nasty pervert or what.


    -Damon, shut up now, because if you keep talking like that about him, I swear I won¡¯t consider you my son anymore, and as for you, you¡¯ll know that you¡¯re fatherless and motherless from now on.


    -Just for this man?¡± asked Damon, wounded more than ever.


    -I understand that you think he¡¯s taken your father¡¯s ce, but you have to understand that I couldn¡¯t stay on my own, you¡¯re not a child anymore, and I thought you understood that since you¡¯re getting married soon.


    -And I understand you perfectly, not all I want is a man who doesn¡¯t spend all his time lying to you, you understand? if it had been any other man, I¡¯d have understood, but this one, a dirty pervert who dares to make indecent proposals to my¡­


    -Damon, it¡¯s okay,e with me,¡± Olivia had said.


    He was on the verge of doing something stupid, and she couldn¡¯t let that sentence get out of his mouth, otherwise it would make the situation worse and his mother would think she was the one pushing her son to say such things. She drew him to her and let him out.

 chapter 186

    She knew that his mother¡¯s words had hurt him so much, but he also had to ignore this man if he wanted to maintain good rtions with his mother.


    -did you understand that, my Olivia? my mother thinks that my father¡¯s death had no effect on me, she thinks that i didn¡¯t feel anything and that if i went far away from Texas it was simply because i wanted her to suffer alone. she knows very well how much i admired my father, she knows how much this man was my role model but she dared to say such things to me and i¡¯m certain that it was under this man¡¯s influence.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    -I understand you perfectly, my love, but you mustn¡¯t stop thinking that this man is the one influencing your mother, even if it¡¯s the truth. Every time you think like that, you make your mother feel like a child and you want to think for her too.


    Damon was speechless at this request. For him to stay in Texas? it was just impossible, not after what had just happened, not after his mother had just poured in his face that he hadn¡¯t felt a thing when his father died. he couldn¡¯t keep staying there.


    -No, Olivia, you¡¯re out of your mind. We¡¯re leaving right away, and don¡¯t forget you promised me not even half an hour ago.


    -I know perfectly well that I promised you that next time we¡¯d leave, but you can¡¯t run away at the first sign of trouble with your mother, Damon. You¡¯ve got to stay and face this like a man, do you understand? If you leave now, Richard will have won the game and when will you be back to face him, can you tell me? I¡¯ll always be there for you, I promise, but you¡¯re not going anywhere.


    He looked at her with a deafened expression; this woman had just imposed her point of view on him, and for the first time in his life.


    -And what do I do now?


    -You¡¯re going to apologize to your mother and tell her you¡¯re wrong even though you know you¡¯re right.


    Damon frowned. He thought his young mentee was going mad because no normal person could ask her to do such a thing. He wasn¡¯t wrong at all and no, he wasn¡¯t going to apologize to his mother for her pleasure.


    -Damon, I know you think it¡¯s a strange idea, but every second you waste is used by this man to convince her that you¡¯re an ungrateful son and all the other nasty things you know. Do as I say, go and ask your mother for forgiveness, get down on your knees in front of her and tell her you¡¯re sorry.


    -she¡¯s still here, so I¡¯m thinking maybe I should wait a bit.


    -No, you¡¯re not going to wait at all. It¡¯s still morning and to prove to her that you¡¯re sincere in your apology, we¡¯re going to have breakfast together as a family and that¡¯s exactly what your mother wants.


    -I could never ask her to forgive me, but I can¡¯t have breakfast in front of that man, my Olivia. It¡¯s too much to ask.


    -And what will prove to your mother that you want her to be happy when her happiness depends on Richard? Damon, I know it¡¯s difficult, but I promised you I¡¯d be with you, so go ahead and do it, and I know this situation will piss Richard off. for you to unmask him in front of your mother, she¡¯s first going to have to trust you, and for her to trust you, she¡¯s going to have to know that you¡¯ve epted Richard as herpanion.


    For him, this mission was worse than James Bonde¡¯sst suicide mission. He felt he¡¯d already had a chance to get out of it when he had the deadly poison in his blood.


    -All right, I¡¯ll do it, and what do you promise me if I pass?


    -It¡¯s up to you, anything you want.


    -Anything,¡± he said with a mischievous smile.


    he kissed her on the lips and entered the house. he passed through the kitchen, but his mother was no longer there. she¡¯d be in her room by now, so he headed for the second floor, and when he arrived at the door, it was ajar and he saw Richard crouched beside her, ying hisedy of the perfectpanion.


    -Richard, please, can I talk to my mother?


    thetter was astonished by Damon¡¯s gentle tone; he had the impression he was ying a game and didn¡¯t want to get caught at all.


    -If you¡¯re going to say nasty things to me again, don¡¯t waste your time.


    -No, not at all, Mom. Richard, please leave us.


    Ynda waved him off, which made him angry even though he hadn¡¯t shown it. He didn¡¯t want to lose to Damon, yet he could already see defeat.

 chapter 187

    -What did you want to tell me, Damon?N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    -I understand what you¡¯re feeling right now because I¡¯d feel the same way if someone tried to separate me from Olivia, so I¡¯m sorry and I promise you that from now on, I won¡¯t do anything to separate you from him. But my rtionship with him will take longer because it¡¯s still difficult, but I promise you I¡¯ll make an effort.


    Ynda looked at her son with tears in her eyes. She hadn¡¯t expected him to apologize at all, and if there was one thing she was sure of, it was that the apology hadn¡¯te directly from her son. Damon was a very rancorous person to dare apologize when he didn¡¯t hold Richard in his heart.


    -Why are you doing this Damon because I¡¯m not fooled, I know it¡¯s noting from you, unless you¡¯re just trying to fool me.


    He couldn¡¯t let this n go wrong or he¡¯d disappoint Olivia, so he had to make his mother believe that this was what he wanted, even if it wasn¡¯ting from him. He had to let her trust him, even if just for once.


    -I know, Mom, and you¡¯re absolutely right, I can¡¯t wake up one morning and tell you that everything¡¯s fine when in reality it¡¯s not fine at all, but I promise you that I want to make an effort for you. It was Olivia who asked me toe and ask your forgiveness and even though I didn¡¯t want to, she reasoned with me and I¡¯m here now, so please know that it¡¯s not against my will but that I want to make an effort for you, to see you happy.


    Ynda helped her son to his feet and took him in her arms. She was happy to hear him talk like that, and she was also proud to have Olivia as her daughter-inw.


    -I¡¯m d you¡¯ve stumbled upon a gem, Damon, this girl really is the best, you know.


    -Yes, Mom, I know, she¡¯s the best, and I like her that way. So I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be long, we¡¯ll have to get some breakfast.


    Ynda took a few steps backwards, frowning. She didn¡¯t know if what her son had just said was serious, and if it was, she couldn¡¯t see herself going to the table and letting down the man who had supported her for years. Damon saw his mother¡¯s reluctance and took her hand without taking his eyes off her.


    -You know perfectly well that I¡¯ve told you I¡¯m ready to make sacrifices for you, so if I say we¡¯re going to have breakfast together, it¡¯s because I¡¯d like the man who makes you happy to be there, so let¡¯s go.


    Ynda was so happy that she ced a furtive kiss on her son¡¯s cheek as they both left the room. He wondered what Olivia had gotten him into, because at this rate, it was going to be really hard to pretend seriously. Damon huffed, knowing for a fact that Richard was either just pretending to be worried about his mother, or was afraid Damon would turn Ynda against him. When he saw them, he walked quickly over to Ynda and started inspecting her as if he thought his own son was going to hurt her. Damon couldn¡¯t stand the scene a second longer.


    -Fine, I¡¯ll call Olivia.


    they paid him no attention and he left. when his figure disappearedpletely, Richard pulled Ynda into his arms and began kissing her as if his life depended on it. he wanted to tame Ynda¡¯s mind first before asking her what her son had said to her, something he knew would work very well given how crazy Ynda was about him.


    -Well, my love, what did he say to you? I hope you didn¡¯t believe what he told you, because I know your son doesn¡¯t love me and I don¡¯t see anything that could change that.


    -Don¡¯t be so hard on yourself Richard, Damon¡¯s made an effort thanks to Olivia because she¡¯s the one who suggested hee and ask me for forgiveness so we can try to be a family, so I¡¯d like you to make an effort too since Damon¡¯s promised to make an effort of his own, please, just a little.


    Richard didn¡¯t know what to think. After what he¡¯d proposed to Olivia, she¡¯d offered to tell Damon to go and ask his mother¡¯s forgiveness and, above all, to ept Richard as the man who shared Ynda¡¯s life. He wondered whether Damon knew what he¡¯d done to Olivia or not. He was intrigued and had to find out what was going on or turn Ynda against them.


    -I¡¯m not necessarily talking about Damon, but about his fiancee. I don¡¯t trust that Olivia at all, and I¡¯ve seen the looks she¡¯s given me. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s a serious woman who deserves your son.


    -What¡¯s the matter with you, Richard? I¡¯ve never heard you talk like this. Olivia is Damon¡¯s fiancee and they love each other. I think she¡¯s a very good girl because she found it better to ask Damon to make an effort so that we could be a family, you¡¯re not going to tell me you¡¯re going to spoil that, are you?


    No, he couldn¡¯t afford to spoil it when he had things to do in this family. He just had to keep his cool and find the best way to get Olivia out of the way, and once that was done, he could destroy Damon to his heart¡¯s content.


    When he was in the garden, he saw his beautiful fiancee pacing back and forth as if something was bothering her. he walked up behind her and embraced her, burying his head in her neck. she was the only person who could help him forget his life¡¯s little problems.


    -So how did it go?


    -I know he¡¯s going to try something and I don¡¯t know what. My mother¡¯s expecting us for breakfast but I think I¡¯ll be able to stand the man so¡­


    You¡¯re going to make the effort. Just as you apologized to your mother and told her you¡¯d ignore this man for his happiness, you¡¯re going to do the same thing once we¡¯re at the table, except you¡¯ll have to strike up a conversation with Richard, and in the meantime, I¡¯ll keep your mother busy with a bit of woman-to-womanmunication. You¡¯re going to do it, Damon, otherwise what you¡¯d have done would have been for nothing.


    He let go of her with a huff. All because he didn¡¯t want his mother to find out about his marriage through the press, otherwise he¡¯d never have set foot in Texas and would have stayed in New Orleans.

 chapter 188

    When they arrived in the dining room, Ynda and Richard were already seated. Olivia gave Damon a look of courage before sitting down when Damon pulled out the chair for her. Richard was still sitting at the end of the table, his father¡¯s rightful ce, but with superhuman effort, he¡¯d stopped making that remark, because all he wanted at that moment was for this charade to end quickly so he could leave. The room was so silent and Olivia was making every effort not to meet Richard¡¯s gaze.


    -I really don¡¯t know how to express my joy, Olivia. Damon told me that it was you who asked him toe and ask my forgiveness and, above all, to make an effort for the family. I¡¯m really very happy about that, my girl. you¡¯re the rare pearl he¡¯s been looking for ever since.


    -Staying in conflict isn¡¯t what¡¯s good for a family, so making an effort is what I think is best for everyone.


    Richard took Ynda¡¯s hand and began to caress it as she smiled with a gleam of happiness shining in her eyes. Damon was all tense and Olivia had no idea what she could do to get him to rx a little. Time seemed to stand still and she felt it had frozen at the wrong moment.


    -So Ricard, before you met my mother, what did you do?¡± Damon had asked.


    Richard cleared his throat and looked at Ynda, expecting her to dissuade her son from his question, but Ynda seemed rather pleased as she could see Damon was interested in Ricard¡¯s life and even wanted to know what his life had been like before.


    -I think we have to be content with living in the present, Damon. What I was doing isn¡¯t really that important.


    -oh, but my love, don¡¯t be shy, okay, go on, tell him what you were doing, and I think that¡¯s how he¡¯d like to get to know you better. I¡¯d also like to know since you never had the chance to tell me about your past because you were so busy taking care of me.


    Damon raised his eyes discreetly to the sky. His mother was so naive as not to understand that if this man had insisted on hiding this part of his life from her, it might have been because he wasn¡¯t doing anything at all, or simply because he was involved in some shady business.


    -Well, I was a businessman, but things went wrong. What I¡¯d like to say is that on the day I refocused you, Ynda, I¡¯d just left Russia because a Russian mafia boss was after me after taking all my business. Given the fortune I had, he was desperate for me to join the mafia, but I didn¡¯t want to, I didn¡¯t want to get involved in shady business deals.


    Olivia didn¡¯t understand this story at all, which was why she¡¯d looked at Damon, who also didn¡¯t understand at all. So if what Richard was saying was true, that would mean that all this time, he¡¯d been putting his mother in danger because the mafia was after him, and why would the mafia be after him if he hadn¡¯t been looking? Unless he himself was the mafia, and if that was the case then that would mean they were all in danger without exception, because his mother had already told him about the family and its secrets.


    -oh my love, you¡¯re such a brave man and i¡¯m so proud of you. any other person would have agreed to be part of the mafia yet you decided to give up everything you¡¯d built. i¡¯m here now and i¡¯ll support you no matter what. what do you think of that Damon?


    -Uh¡­ well¡­ I think you¡¯re absolutely right Mom, I think you¡¯re very brave Richard and yes, you¡¯re now surrounded by people who can support you soon.


    -Thank you, Damon, and I¡¯m really pleased that our rtionship is improving,¡± Richard replied, looking at her with strange eyes.


    Olivia didn¡¯t know where to put herself. She couldn¡¯t understand what Richard had done to Ynda to make her so blind and trust him so much.


    -I¡¯m really sorry but I¡¯m going to have to leave you, I forgot my morning vitamins and given what I¡¯ve already eaten, I¡¯ll be able to take my vitamins like that and I¡¯ll also need to rest. see youter.


    -Oh, I¡¯m so happy, you¡¯re taking your vitamins and you need to rest too. am I going to be a grandmother? asked Ynda enthusiastically.


    She looked at Damon, who shook his head in the negative. Ynda¡¯s eyes were still fixed on her and more precisely on her belly, which worried her a little.


    -Olivia isn¡¯t pregnant, she just needs her vitamins for her health.


    -I¡¯d like to be a grandmother and I imagine it¡¯s Richard¡¯s dream to be a grandfather too, isn¡¯t it, my love?


    Thetter winced to the point of burning his throat with his cup, from which smoke was still escaping, which drew a mockingugh from Damon, but he quickly covered his mouth with his hand. His mother was so in love with him that she told herself that her presences and desires were the same for her lover, whereas he didn¡¯t dream of bing a grandfather. Olivia took advantage of this moment of distraction to go up to her room. Damon, too, needed an escape route.


    -I¡¯m so happy to have shared this moment with you and thank you too, Richard.


    -But you go ahead, darling, and don¡¯t be long, I want grandchildren.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Damon huffed and puffed as he left the living room. It was torture, and although he found his life with James and Tyler exasperating, he would have preferred to be with them a thousand times over than in his mother¡¯s house, ying the perfect son-inw to Richard.

 chapter 189

    when Olivia was in the bedroom, she dropped onto the bed and closed her eyes. What had she gotten herself into? she hoped her sudden departure wouldn¡¯t arouse suspicion, which was very difficult given that Damon¡¯s mother was so in love and so focused on the man she loved that she couldn¡¯t see a thing.


    -So, Miss is taking vitamins and I don¡¯t know about it,¡± Damon said sarcastically.


    And now he¡¯s supporting his father-inw to the point of telling him that he¡¯s there for him now, Mr. Dixon.


    It was Damon¡¯s turn to fall back onto the bed. It was bing stressful and suffocating. Why was he so desperate to rid his mother of this man¡¯s clutches when she wouldn¡¯t even make the slightest effort? It was bing very difficult for him and he was going to give up.


    -I don¡¯t think I can hold out much longer,¡± Damon suddenly announced.


    -I¡¯ll admit this story is going to get to our heads, but Damon, you¡¯ve got to make an effort, you understand? this woman is your mother and this man is harmful to her. I¡¯m sure everything he said about her life was just a lie, but you saw your mother, she just believed him and told him she was there for him now. like, the guy left Russia and once he got to Texas, he ran into your mother, this whole thing was fabricated, don¡¯t you think?


    -Even if I believe it, what difference does it make, Oli? Of course the man lied, but because love makes you weak, my mother¡¯s be so weak. Even when she loved my father, I¡¯d never seen her so much in love, so I¡¯d have to say Richard¡¯s her soulmate.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t contain herself andughed. He was so out of his depth that he¡¯de to the conclusion that Richard was his mother¡¯s soul-sister, a harmful soul-sister who had to be eliminated at all costs.


    As the couple sat on the terrace as usual after breakfast, talking about everything and nothing, they saw the janitor hurry to open the gate. Ynda wasn¡¯t expecting anyone, and apart from Damon, she didn¡¯t have anyone else. As the car pulled into the courtyard, she saw a big smile spread across Richard¡¯s lips.


    Virginia was happy to see Richard again after such a long time. They sometimes saw each other in motels, but that wasn¡¯t enough for her. she wanted him near her, and it wouldn¡¯t be long now that he¡¯d promised her. she threw herself into his arms and was about to ce her lips on his when he looked away and ced the kiss on her cheek. she was unhappy and it showed.


    -Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll catch up, but first, please y along.


    she looked behind Richard and saw an olddy watching them curiously. this woman was very beautiful and well-groomed, which proved why Richard was so hung up on her. she looked rich.


    -Did you have a good trip?


    -Yes, darling, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m happy to see you again.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    -I know, and I promise I¡¯ll make it up to you, but please don¡¯t call me names or you¡¯ll get me in trouble. I don¡¯t want Ynda to lose confidence in me, and I have another mission for you. I¡¯d like you to seduce her son but I warn you, don¡¯t fall in love with him because you¡¯re mine, you¡¯re my submissive and I¡¯d never want to share you, I just want you to make his fiancee go away and that way, things will be over very quickly here and we¡¯ll get on with our lives.


    she bit her lower lip, a gesture that aroused Richard and made him want to turn her over, pull her skirt down to her ankles and take her on the spot, but a minimum of respect for his beautiful Ynda was called for. Virginia had noticed that he wanted to, and so did she.


    -Why don¡¯t you do it? You can always tell the olddy I made you do it, you see.


    -you¡¯re crazy, we¡¯re going now.


    She looked at Virginia as if she saw her as a rival, though it was the first time she¡¯d felt that way since she¡¯d met Richard.


    -Hello,¡± Virginia greeted her with a big smile.


    -Hello,¡± replied Ynda warily.


    -Well, my love, let¡¯s just say I¡¯m d you¡¯re jealous, because believe me, it shows, but you don¡¯t need to be jealous at all, because as I told you about my niecest time, well, this is Virginia, my darling niece. I told you she¡¯d had a business deal in Arizona and had decided toe and see us.


    Ynda smiled a little embarrassed, ashamed that she¡¯d thought for a moment that Virginia had anything to do with her man. She now understood their closeness because they were so close.


    -It¡¯s just that this man is my whole life and you know how hard it is to share what you love.


    -He was always afraid to approach a woman because he didn¡¯t really believe in true love and today I see that cupid¡¯s arrow has pierced his heart.


    At these words, Ynda let out a few tears of joy as she embraced her Richard for this unconditional happiness. he was truly the only one for her.


    -Well, I¡¯ll call the others, I¡¯ll be right there,¡± announced Ynda as she left.

 chapter 190

    When Ynda arrived in front of Damon¡¯s room, she knocked and Damon went to open the door, giving his beautiful fiancee a suspicious look because he was surprised to have someone there for them. When he saw his mother with a big smile on her face, he wondered what lie Richard had just told him, because his mother was ready to believe this man¡¯s lies without bothering to think.


    -So, are you busy or what?


    -No, not at all, Mum, what are you doing here and what makes you so happy?


    -You¡¯ll never believe the surprise Richard has given me. I¡¯ve been waiting for this for so long, Damon, and now I¡¯ve got it. I want you to go downstairs with Olivia because I¡¯ve got someone I want you to meet, and there¡¯s no talking, so hurry up, kids.


    -What do you and yourpanion want to show us, and only then will I see if I cane or not.


    She wanted it to be a surprise, as it had been for her, but her son always wanted to spoil everything, and now she had to tell him. she took her cheeks between her hands and pinched them as if she were doing it to a child, Olivia inside couldn¡¯t help smiling, mocking Damon, which earned her a dark look from him but had no effect on her.


    -Virginia¡¯s here, I mean Richard¡¯s niece is here, and believe me, at first I even thought she was his mistress, given their attitude, but as this man knows me like the back of his hand, he quickly burned me and was quick to reassure me that she was just his niece, Damon, you see how stupid I was, fortunately this man understands me better than anyone.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t contain herself andughed, luckily Ynda couldn¡¯t see her, but theughter had reached Damon¡¯s ears. He red at her and to avoid attracting Ynda¡¯s attention, Olivia headed for the bathroom, pretending to cough, while Damon was dismayed to see his mother still behaving like a teenager who had just discovered what love was. living with her and her boyfriend around was bing a real torture.


    -We want to rest, you understand, and maybe you¡¯ve interrupted something, who knows.


    -This girl is our guest and where are your manners Damon Dixon? You go and convince your fiancee and I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs, before she goes to her room, which won¡¯t be far from yours. See youter my darling.


    Damon watched his mother leave and huffed. The ordeal he was going through was more painful than the one his employees gave him in his businesses. A capricious mother with apanion who kept adding his touch, it was really unbearable for him and he couldn¡¯t help huffing as he returned to the bedroom. When he heard the bathroom door open, he looked up to see his beautiful fiancee still smiling.


    -Mommy¡¯s little baby¡¯s back, you¡¯re going to say hello to your half-sister, oh no, rather your stepfather¡¯s niece, and you promised Mommy you would,¡± she said in a tone of voice that had the gift of annoying Damon.


    -Yes, that¡¯s right, make fun of me, Miss Turner, but we¡¯ll see who ends up begging me to leave this house, because from now on I¡¯m staying until you beg me to leave, and I¡¯m not leaving just yet.


    Olivia burst outughing and went to cup Damon¡¯s face, cing her lips on his and kissing himnguorously. Damon responded to her kiss and, unable to bear it, threw her back on the bed ready to have a good time with her when she pushed him away, causing him to frown in astonishment.


    -To tell you the truth, I don¡¯t believe this niece story, if you know what I mean. I rather think she¡¯s this man¡¯s mistress, and since your mother doesn¡¯t want to see anything, she¡¯s epted that she¡¯s his niece. let¡¯s go and see what she looks like.


    -But you can¡¯t leave me like this, Olivia Turner. I won¡¯t survive, do you hear me?


    -Of course you will, my love. Come on, let¡¯s go. You don¡¯t have time to jerk off, so don¡¯t even think about it. Get your hair done and let¡¯s go.


    He didn¡¯t understand at all what these women wanted from him. Now he had to go out with his aching cock while his fiancee was right there with him. it was the most difficult ordeal and he was going to get even with her afterwards. when they arrived in the living room, Damon noticed the slender figure of a woman facing Richard and with her back to them. she seemed to be a one-night stand and now his cock confirmed how well erect it was in his pants.


    -I¡¯m d you came. Damon, Olivia, this is Virginia, Richard¡¯s niece, and Virginia, this is my son and his fiancee.


    Virginia looked at Damon and bit her lower lip, which made Olivia furious. She was going to tear her hair out if she kept behaving like this in front of her man, and from the way Richard looked at her like a piece of meat, this girl was far from being just his niece, unless he was a protective uncle, very protective indeed and above all possessive.


    -I¡¯m happy to meet you, you¡¯re very handsome Damon and I¡¯ll be happy to ease your pain,¡± she said, looking down at the bottom of his pants.


    Damon realized she¡¯d noticed his erection even though he¡¯d done everything to hide it. this girl wasn¡¯t simple-minded and he thought she needed deliverance. not expecting it at all, she threw herself at Damon and instead of kissing him on the cheek as a casual acquaintance would do on a reunion, she kissed him on the corner of the mouth. he gently pushed her away so that the anger growing inside Olivia wouldn¡¯t explode. this girl was a first-ss bitch.


    Olivia, I can see you¡¯re a little beautiful but not too Damon-like, I mean not fiancee-like for him.


    -Olivia asked angrily.


    Ynda herself didn¡¯t know how to react. Herpanion¡¯s supposed niece wasn¡¯t the sweet, well-behaved little girl she¡¯d imagined; on the contrary, she wanted to make a mess of her house.


    -Don¡¯t worry. Virginia¡¯s like that, she likes a goodugh at anything and everything, and don¡¯t take anything she says to heart, she¡¯s been like that since she was young.


    to back up her supposed uncle¡¯s words, she nodded with a smile and went to give Olivia a hypocritical hug. everyone was embarrassed apart from the new girl, who took it easy as if nothing had happened.

 chapter 191

    -I¡¯ll show Virginia to her room,¡± said Richard, grabbing his niece¡¯s hand.


    -Ohe on my love, you don¡¯t have to do that, I¡¯ll take care of it.


    He¡¯d asked her to seduce Damon, but not in front of his mother. Here¡¯s what the girl hadn¡¯t understood: he hadn¡¯t asked her to seduce him in front of his mother because if she had any suspicions, nothing would seem trueter.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    -Don¡¯t tire yourself out, my love, and what¡¯s more, I¡¯d like to talk a little more about business, and I know how much it bores you, so I¡¯ll take care of it.


    He ced a furtive kiss on Ynda¡¯s lips while Virginia winked at Damon. They both left and Olivia never took her eyes off them. Damon grabbed her hand to calm her down, but she didn¡¯t seem to notice. All she wanted at that moment was to make the bitch cry.


    when they reached the guest room. Richard mmed the door and threw Virginia onto the bed, who hastily removed her top and licked her lip. Richard swallowed hard. It had been a long time since he¡¯d touched her, but before he did that, he had to give her the rules so she wouldn¡¯t make mistakes like she had in the future. When he turned to look at her, she was already in her underwear and was already slowly moving her fingers in and out of her pussy as she moaned. He liked the sound of her moaning, but she had to stop or it would be misinterpreted and he¡¯d lose his beautiful Ynda.


    -I¡¯m a bit sad there aren¡¯t any mps and ties around here, I love your dominant side so much.


    -You¡¯re going to stop that right now. We¡¯re here in my partner¡¯s house and she¡¯s a very smart woman. She trusts mepletely but if she ever loses faith in me, I¡¯ll lose everything, you understand? stop that sound immediately. What was that behavior earlier with Damon?


    frustrated by the fact that he wanted to talk about something else when she wanted him inside her. she got up and didn¡¯t bother to get dressed, she walked to the door and was about to open it when Richard stopped her. this girl went crazy when she was excited and this was how she was going to get him into trouble. he didn¡¯t want to punish her in her dominant way since she was his submissive but no, he had to restrain himself.


    -May I ask where you were going?


    -I noticed this guy¡¯s got quite a dick, otherwise I¡¯d never have noticed his erection, do you realize? maybe changing the machine a bit won¡¯t be a bad thing.


    Unable to control the anger pulsating inside him, Richard grabbed her by the hair and mmed her against the wall, so Virginia was smiling. She knew he¡¯d end up taking her, because a dominant¡¯s desire was born of his uncontroble anger, and that was why she loved making Richard angry, because he did it with brutality, and God in heaven she found it exciting and so good.


    -I asked you to seduce Damon to make his fiancee leave and not to open her legs. If you ever do that, I¡¯ll punish you the Russian way and you know what that means. Take care and stop showing your hunger for sex in front of Ynda. I¡¯d like her to see you as the sweet, innocent little girl, you understand?


    -You want me to pass myself off as a sweet, innocent girl when I¡¯ve been your submissive for seven years and I¡¯ve already been through all the torture elements the dominant would like to see since I¡¯m his submissive? the whip, the breast mp, the ties and others I can¡¯t name. make meugh. you¡¯ve perverted me and just assume. i don¡¯t have that old woman in my heart and if only she¡¯d notice everything then i¡¯d have the chance to have you atst without worrying about who might surprise us. you¡¯re an old man and i like that.


    she needed to bemitted. sex had be like drugs to an addict and she was going to screw up his ns if she didn¡¯t hold back. he was afraid that Damon and Olivia had figured out his game and coulde up with a n to show Ynda everything.


    -Listen to me, poor girl. I know you want me and I want you, but I promise you everything will be finished by Christmas Eve and we¡¯ll go home, but I just ask one thing, that you behave.


    -You promise then?


    -Yes, I promise. I¡¯lle and see you as soon as I know the olddy¡¯s away. You can rest now, and as for your body, I think a sextoy could be useful, and don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have one, because I know you¡¯ve always got it with you.


    she smiled at him and Richard left the room. she wasn¡¯t stupid and Richard couldn¡¯t manipte her at will. she intended to do more than use a sextoy and Damon Dixon would be the man to help her reach the point of no return this time, while letting his fiancee watch the show.


    as the couple headed for their bedroom, they ran into Richard, who had big beads of sweat on his face. his niece certainly wasn¡¯t making life easy for him, or he wouldn¡¯t be here. when they reached their bedroom, Olivia remembered once again what Virginia had wanted to do. she pressed her lips to her fiance¡¯s with brutality, and he felt his desire grow. he pulled her dress over her head and unhooked her bra. he began to palpate her breasts as their lips moved in unison. he carried her andid her on the bed as she was ready to receive him. her only desire was to moan so loudly to let that Virginia girl know that Damon was hers.


    Prating her without any gentleness, Damon grunted and wasted no time, his body bubbling from the inside and with each stroke of nothing, he needed to increase the speed and pressure for the second. It was as if he were making love for the very first time in his life.


    Just as they were enjoying themselves to the full, they heard a knock on the door. Olivia wanted to move but Damon held her underneath him as he continued with his thrusts. It didn¡¯t matter who it was, the person was going to wait or evene in to see the show live, but he had no intention of stopping. reaching the point of no return, they both let themselves be blown up and Damon fell on his side trying to catch his breath. they heard another knock on the door and Olivia told Damon to open it.


    Quickly pulling on his pants, he opened the door and was not surprised to see Virginia in just a bathrobe. Before he could say a word, she dropped her robe, revealing her matching ck lingerie.

 chapter 192

    Olivia was feeling tired and sleepy, yet Damon hadn¡¯t returned yet, even though he was almost naked. She didn¡¯t want to know what was keeping him out so long, since it couldn¡¯t possibly be his mother. She wanted to strangle them both, but didn¡¯t know where to start. This was going to continue if she didn¡¯t do something, so she screamed hysterically, which brought them both back to earth.


    -What¡¯s the matter, angel, why did you scream?


    -And why shouldn¡¯t I scream? Didn¡¯t you juste, Damon, it¡¯s that girl¡¯s lingerie that attracts you so much, because if it is, then I can just get one from the same store and make you see it for a whole day. What the hell is this and you, Richard¡¯s niece, didn¡¯t he satisfy you when you arrived in the bedroom?


    Virginia pretended to take offense as Damon red at Olivia. She ignored him and continued to stare at Virginia, who was acting as if she was going mad, it had no effect on Olivia, all she wanted was for the world to see what this girl was doing, her intentions.


    -How can you say that my uncle could have satisfied me? He¡¯s my uncle,e on, you¡¯re talking about incest.


    -Oh yes? just your uncle. if you try to look me in the eye and lie to me again, I¡¯m going to scream no, but where are we? you spent hours banging on this bedroom door just to get yourself naked in front of my fiance. is this a new flirting technique now? was it to get him to take you to your room or to get you to do it in this room?


    -Well, darling, there¡¯s nothing wrong with sharing, and I know that even after a dozen orgasms, this man will still get off,¡± she said, looking at Damon.


    He wasn¡¯t sure why he couldn¡¯t react when everything was happening in front of his eyes. He was going to have problems with Olivia, but this was more difficult and, on top of that, he wanted to see how far this girl was capable of going, and seeing his little angel defend what belonged to him gave him pleasure.


    -Do you want me to share it with you?¡± Olivia had asked the girl seriously.


    -Yes, a round of three wouldn¡¯t be bad at all, I think.


    -Enter the bedroom,¡± Olivia ordered.


    Damon red at her; he didn¡¯t understand what she wanted to do, and he hoped she hadn¡¯t gone mad and epted the shit this sex-hungry girl was offering her. The idiot also started to move forward when Damon held her by the arm.


    -May I ask where you¡¯re going?


    -you could have asked him three minutes ago. you wanted to admire her beautiful lingerie, didn¡¯t you? you¡¯re going to admire it now and let go of his arm. go on, enter the bedroom, Virginia.


    Virginia gave Damon a teasing smile and entered the room. Damon pinned Olivia against the wall and looked at her more seriously, but she deliberately ignored him, which made him more than a little annoyed.


    -Can I know what you¡¯re up to?


    -It¡¯s none of your business because I want to give you what you want so badly. you would have mmed the door in her face but instead you looked at her body while you were looking at mine, I was naked with you and just a few minutester you start looking at someone else. now you¡¯re going to look at both our bodies Damon Dixon.e in now.


    -You¡¯re not giving me an order, Olivia Turner.


    -Of course I am. And I think if you don¡¯t want to look at those two naked bodies, I¡¯ll take him to his uncle instead and he¡¯ll see both of our naked bodies, after all that¡¯s what you both want, isn¡¯t it? Now youe in.


    -I know this whole thing is stressing you out, but be reasonable, Olivia. You want me to look at another woman besides you?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    because you think there¡¯s a difference between a see-throughce thong and leaving your nudity unclothed? no, on the contrary, see-throughce is even more exciting.


    Damon ran his hands through his hair. He didn¡¯t know what he¡¯d done, but he¡¯d made Olivia angry and she¡¯d gone crazy.


    -Are you twoing?¡± Virginia had asked from the bedroom.


    Damon looked at Olivia, shaking his head negatively, but she took his hand and dragged him into the room. She was going to show him that she was Olivia Turner, the woman madly in love, and so her fiance had to understand that love is madness. when they reached the room, a smile of excitement spread across Virginia¡¯s lips and she began to move in their direction.


    -Not so fast, darling, let me do it.


    Olivia pushed Damon onto the bed while he was lost. He didn¡¯t know whether an unhealthy spirit had taken possession of his fiancee¡¯s body when he left the room. Olivia began to walk towards Virginia with a mischievous smile on her lips. Damon was afraid his fiancee was also a lesbian.


    -I think I should take care of you before he does,¡± Olivia had announced to Virginia.


    Thetter began to touch herself, and even if Olivia felt nothing but disgust at the spectacle, she had to go through with it. She began to caress her face, moving up to her head very quickly, grabbing the pouf¡¯s hair and making sure to pull it tight. She didn¡¯t cry out, thinking it was part of the torture since she was a submissive, but when she received a well-applied p and then a second, the pain was unbearable and she cried out like a condemned man on the verge of torment, but that didn¡¯t stop Olivia ¨C no, she was determined to show him what she had in her belly. Damon realized that if he stood back, Olivia would end up killing her before his very eyes, so he got up and went to retrieve her, which also earned him a p from his beautiful fiancee, who was still angry, and Virginia, who was crying and screaming like a baby I know how to disturb.


    -What¡¯s the matter, Olivia?


    -I¡¯d like to kill my fiance¡¯s lover before I go to prison, that¡¯s all, and maybe I¡¯ll cripple you before the policee.


    instead of being as frightened as she¡¯d hoped, heughed, which increased her anger, which she wanted to vent more and more on Virginia, but Damon stopped her and threw her onto the bed. He looked at her, warning her not to move, but she wouldn¡¯t obey.

 chapter 193

    from the living room where they were sitting, Ynda and Richard had heard the screams and rushed upstairs to see what was wrong. when Ynda arrived at her son¡¯s room, she saw a woman¡¯s bathrobe on the floor and thought it could only belong to Olivia. she began to worry and stormed into the room to see Olivia on the bed with her eyes ck with anger.


    -I found your bathrobe on the doorstep, are you all right? Damon, what did you do to him?


    before he could answer, Richard¡¯s voice brought them back to reality and Ynda looked to see what he was so worried about, she saw Virginia in her lingerie and concluded that the robe was hers. It had finger marks on its cheeks and Ynda wanted to know who had it because she¡¯d never taught her son to beat on women.


    -My darling, who did this to you? Look how badly you¡¯re beaten up, we¡¯re going to have to get you to hospital andin to the person,¡± Richard had said to Virginia.


    -Damon, how could you? how could you do such a thing? hit a woman? what happened to your good manners, son? what¡¯s the matter with you? you could have killed her and if now she decides to press charges, your honor will be tarnished, did you think about that for a second?


    -I love you very much but I won¡¯t be able to forgive what your son did to my niece. He almost raped her, I¡¯m sure, otherwise why is she naked in her room?


    Damon had never imagined that he would one day be called a rapist. All the women were at his feet and he only did it with consenting girls. Olivia looked at him, waiting for him to say that it was she who had done it, but he didn¡¯t say anything to suggest that he didn¡¯t want her to suffer.


    -Damon, I¡¯m truly sorry. Richard may be right to press charges, but look at how Virginia can¡¯t get over it, she¡¯s all traumatized, you went too far and yet you have a fiance, you could have emptied yourself into her. I thought you¡¯d changed, that you were no longer that woman¡¯s man and even if you were, I didn¡¯t know you forced women to do it.


    Olivia closed her eyes as she heard this. she could imagine how Damon must have felt, but she couldn¡¯t stop there. she wanted to humiliate Virginia and in front of strangers too, so she said nothing and continued to watch Richard trying to calm his niece who was crying her eyes out. she¡¯d even been lucky Damon was there or she¡¯d have regretted what she¡¯d wanted to do.


    -I¡¯m going to call the police,¡± Richard announced.


    -Yes, I think you¡¯re absolutely right, Richard. Your niece is suffering so much I don¡¯t know if I¡¯d get over it if it had been me. I was scared and that¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t defend her, you see, I¡¯m still wearing my fiance¡¯s shirt because I was in the shower when I heard that scream and believe me I tried but he pushed me onto the bed. he showed her no mercy so call the police.


    Ynda didn¡¯t understand a thing, and neither did Damon. If there was one thing Damon could think of now, it was that Oliva wasn¡¯t the same, that it wasn¡¯t her. Richard was proud of his niece, because Damon was about to be arrested and he was going to y the ever-presentpanion to Ynda again, the better to destroy her, since Damon¡¯s image was about to be destroyed. He didn¡¯t know what was going on, but he also intended to thank Oliviater for her intervention.


    A quarter of an hourter, they heard people in the living room, the police were already there for Damon so he had to go downstairs, which he wanted to do after giving Olivia, who had no remorse, onest look.


    -Ask them toe and get him here, it¡¯s his house, he¡¯ll be able to escape by any route and besides, the police should see the damage for themselves so they don¡¯t have to ask me to exinter.


    Damon didn¡¯t know what to think, because this woman was just going crazy on her own. As she¡¯d requested, the police went up to their room, while Olivia waited with bated breath.


    -Mr Damon Dixon, you¡¯re under arrest for violence and attempted rape¡­


    -The victim is still here and you can check the fingerprints on her body and fortunately, even when Damon was separating us, he didn¡¯t touch her at all. Are you going to tell me that I tried to rape her when only her face was pped? her lingerie is intact, like a young girl on her honeymoon on Reunion Ind.


    Richard began to look at her badly, he¡¯d thought he was finally going to get Olivia out of the way but the little bitch continued to make life difficult for him. he hoped that instead of Damon, someone would arrest her so she¡¯d shut up once and for all.


    -But tell me, Mr. Inspector, why didn¡¯t this girl deny Damon¡¯s usation when she knows perfectly well that it¡¯s because she¡¯s not blind? maybe she wanted to harm him, no? well, let¡¯s say I really did intend to abuse her, what¡¯s she doing in our room, and standing there, when you look at the floor, you can see that nothing¡¯s been dragged across it? can she exin, or is she still traumatized, and Ynda found her bathrobe in the hallway outside our door, not in this room. you can also check, my fingerprints are nowhere to be found on that bathrobe.


    everyone was stunned. Virginia was beginning to realize that Olivia had yed a bitch on her. She started crying again, but it had no effect on anyone except Richard.


    -Can you really exin to us what happened?¡± asked Ynda.


    -We were busy in this room when this girl knocked on the door, Damon went to open it and didn¡¯te back. I went to see what was going on and this girl had just dropped her bathrobe in front of him and he wasn¡¯t reacting either. This girl proposed a threesome and you understand what that would mean¡­ I took her back to the room and this is what happened next so I¡¯ll always be arrested for someone who came in on her own two feet?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Ynda looked at Virginia with disgust as Richard looked at her badly. she was bringing down his ns and now Ynda was going to doubt him because of his lust for sex. he was going to punish her so that she would understand that she had acted very badly.

 chapter 194

    -But how could you do it?¡± Ynda asked Virginia.


    Thetter looked at her uncle, who was ring at her. This mistake had to be put right very quickly, before it cost her dearly. She began to weep uncontrobly, which caused Olivia to frown and look at Damon. He looked at her wickedly, hoping that she would soon forget the sordid idea in her head, but she wasn¡¯t about to let Richard down when it was his fault.


    -What happened to you, Virginia? Did that crazy woman hit you on the body or what?


    She wanted to use this hypothesis to hurt Olivia, but she hadn¡¯t touched her and there were no traces of Olivia on her body. She began to suffocate, which also drew Ynda¡¯s attention as Olivia was sitting squarely on the bed waiting for her to finish her act and leave her room.


    -Ynda, I know what I did was wrong and I don¡¯t even know why I behaved like that, but what that girl said shocked me the most and that¡¯s why I¡¯m in this state, do you understand? I didn¡¯t know such a beautiful girl could get words like that out of her mouth and even until now, I¡¯ve been wondering how she managed to be your son¡¯s fiancee because I don¡¯t understand.


    Richard looked at her to let her know that she waspletely out of line, but she didn¡¯t care what he thought, she was going to do whatever it took to win the game. Olivia was seething with anger and was about to stand up when Damon held her in his arms, keeping her prisoner. He¡¯d seen what she was capable of for a few minutes and knew that with what Virginia had just said, she was simply going to take her to hospital.


    But Virginia, I don¡¯t know what Olivia could have said to you that¡¯s so shocking, and what¡¯s more, you¡¯re the one in their room. I thought you were a well-behaved girl, my girl. You have to understand that my son is already engaged and in love with his wife.


    -Yes, I understand that and I¡¯m sorry for this inappropriate behavior, but that doesn¡¯t give him any right to say that my uncle could have satisfied me.


    -Satisfied? but how? asked Richard in shock.


    Ynda understood, but what she didn¡¯t want to believe at all was that it was in line with her own thoughts. Olivia couldn¡¯t have said that. She¡¯d thought she was a nice girl and not a pest capable of getting words like that out of her mouth.


    -How do you expect to satisfy yourself? By buying you a doll, my girl?


    Oliviaughed at the question. She couldn¡¯t help it, but why was it that, in the sense of satisfaction, Richard could only think of one doll he could give Virginia? maybe because she was his Russian doll. she wasn¡¯t sure what kind of circle she¡¯d gotten herself into, but it was already proving entertaining.


    -But what doll are you talking about, Richard? Your niece isn¡¯t a child anymore. Let her tell us what this satisfaction meant, because I don¡¯t understand at all.


    -Are you a woman or not? What does satisfying a woman mean in thenguage of couples, eh? unless my uncle is bored to death with you.


    Ynda opened her eyes wide at Virginia¡¯s remark. Clearly, this kid had mental problems because she didn¡¯t know what to say and in front of whom. Here she was talking about her own excitement in front of her son and especially in front of two police officers as if it were a very normal subject.


    -No, it¡¯s not possible. No, but my love, did you hear that? that girl dared to ask my niece if I didn¡¯t satisfy her. since when does an uncle sleep with his own niece? that¡¯s incest, a curse, you understand. nobody has any respect for me in this house anymore. I¡¯ve been too lenient up to now, but now I¡¯ve had enough, my love.


    To support herpanion in the face of this insult, Ynda had to do something, so she walked over to the bed where Olivia was sitting in Damon¡¯s arms and stared at her with hatred growing inside her. Olivia had never seen anything like this, it was all new and she dreaded what Ynda was going to say to her.


    -I thought the fact that you asked Damon to apologize was proof that you were a woman to be reckoned with, but I don¡¯t understand this kind of behavior at all, I don¡¯t know what you have against Richard. Damon doesn¡¯t like him because he says he¡¯s no good for me but you? what reason do you have to hate him so much? you dared to say that he could have satisfied his niece why? because he¡¯s the one who invited her to this house? I thought I could still bow to you, but you¡¯ve lost my esteem for you, really. You¡¯re just my son¡¯s fiancee to me from now on.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Olivia looked at Richard, who was smiling in victory. Olivia felt like telling Ynda what her dearestpanion had offered her, but she shouldn¡¯t do that, so she did nothing and let her weight rest in her fiance¡¯s arms.


    -we pencil that definitely, this is a family affair so we¡¯ll be off.


    Richard helped Virginia and they left the room, followed by Ynda. Olivia immediately turned and clung to Damon, who hugged her to let her know he was there and wouldn¡¯t let her go. she couldn¡¯t believe how blind Ynda was.


    -I don¡¯t think it¡¯s best for us to stay here Damon, it would be better for us to go home.


    -we¡¯ve made so many sacrifices so far and now¡¯s not the time to give up, so we¡¯re going to continue what we¡¯ve started. we¡¯re going to go all the way, and i can¡¯t wait for the day when my mother asks you to forgive her for being so blind, and especially when she hears about that proposal richard made to you.


    When they reached Virginia¡¯s room, Richard took charge of locking the door, even though he¡¯d asked Ynda to go to bed and needed to calm his niece down. thetter was happy to find herself with her dominant since the other had rejected her.


    -what did i tell you here in the daytime? that you shouldn¡¯t try anything foolish, but i just had toe down so you could go into that kid¡¯s room and beg for his cock no, but you¡¯re going to stop your sexual madness very soon ande back to reality. i¡¯m not going to give you anything and for your punishment, whether you¡¯re inmed or not, you¡¯re going to sleep like that. good my dearest niece.


    -You can¡¯t do this to me Richard.


    -and I¡¯m doing it, as you can see. good night and behave yourself, by the way, thanks for your strategist. that little pest is already out of the way and all that¡¯s left is this kid.


    He left the room while Virginia wailed like a little girl. She was definitely unlucky otherwise why wouldn¡¯t anyone give her a simple orgasm to calm her body.

 chapter 195

    At ten o¡¯clock the next morning, Olivia needed someone¡¯s advice, and even though she knew that her rtionship with Ynda had be catastrophic, she knew that she would put that anger aside and help her. Damon had gone to the gym, saying he wanted to get the anger out of his body. When she got within a few yards of the room Ynda shared with Richard, she heard noises, more precisely, moans of pleasure. She could tell that the couple were enjoying themselves, but the voice wasn¡¯t Ynda¡¯s, unless during the act she became a young woman capable of expressing all the desire that consumed her with such loud, repeated moans. She could only think of two people now, but she doubted that Richard could be so disrespectful to Ynda as to bring a woman into his bedroom. She knew what she was doing wasn¡¯t right, but she wanted to confirm her suspicions, so she moved forward and once she got to the door, she noticed it was ajar. Virginia had her hands tied on either side of the bed, while Richard was doing whatever he wanted with her, and she seemed to be enjoying it, and so was Richard. She¡¯d never seen people make love outside the movies, but here she was seeing it for real, and these two hadn¡¯t even realized she was there. A minuteter, she saw Virginia smiling like a happy woman, staring into her eyes. Thetter had seen her and wasn¡¯t embarrassed at all, and she too wanted to leave, but her feet were paralyzed.


    -oh shit Virginia, it¡¯s the sound of your moaning that makes me want you even more, so beautiful, would you like me to provoke him with pliers? asked Richard as he jerked inside her.


    -Oh no, my love, I thought we¡¯d rather invite someone else over for a threesome, what do you say?


    Richard pped her bottom without any gentleness as this provoked a newugh from the young girl. Olivia had never seen anything like it. Virginia was a sex ve and it was obvious that she was already used to it and liked it.


    -I¡¯ve been telling you since yesterday that I don¡¯t want you talking about this kid anymore, Virginia. He can¡¯t offer you what I can, so stop it. He may have a huge cock, but he¡¯s nowhere near mastering the techniques of a dominant, you understand?


    -oh, you¡¯re barking up the wrong tree my love. i wasn¡¯t talking about Damon but about his little fiancee. i think she¡¯d feel different if she¡¯d had a real rtionship with a master of the art like you. wouldn¡¯t you like to have her under your sheets?


    -let¡¯s just say this kid inspires me and I might want to taste her nectar, but she¡¯s made it clear she doesn¡¯t want me and she doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s losing. she would have appreciated it.


    This conversation was about her, and yet here she was, in the room and right in front of them. This was unprecedented for her and Virginia was speaking so naturally as if she wasn¡¯t there, yet she was. These two people were monstrous and Ynda was part of it all? she had blind faith in her Richard, the man who deserved to be engulfed in the marbles of hell.


    -I think she¡¯s seen enough and she¡¯d like to try it too. Will you join us, Olivia?


    Richard looked at Virginia as if she¡¯d gone even crazier. He knew theck of sex had driven her mad the day before, but he¡¯d thought that with everything they¡¯d done, she¡¯d been able to heal, but no, she was even crazier to the point of imagining people in her head. he huffed and started to untie her when she held him back.


    -You let me know that Ynda was at the farthest mall in town and wouldn¡¯t being any time soon, so why do you want to end this now?


    -I don¡¯t want to end it because I still want to show you that I¡¯m the dominant one, but not in this position anymore.


    Olivia tried to take steps backwards, but to no avail. So he just wanted to change positions while Ynda went to a shopping mall on the other side of town. She could have taken evidence to show Ynda, but she was never going to believe her. Instead, she was going to say it was a set-up, and Virginia already knew that, which was why she hadn¡¯t bothered when she saw himing. When Richard moved to the other side of the bed, Olivia put her hands over her eyes and let out a scream as she almost saw Richard¡¯s wrinkled dick.


    -I know it¡¯s a little wrinkled, but when it¡¯s erect, it doesn¡¯t have that wrinkled skin, so would you like to see?


    for god¡¯s sake, that man could have been her father, and she¡¯d never have heard her father talk such nonsense, especially when he was sofortable. she started to take steps backwards, not knowing where she was going because she still had her hands on her face. her back came into violent contact with the wall and her head didn¡¯t escape. she let out a groan of pain and put her hand on the back of her neck. blood, there was blood.


    -I¡¯ll do your dressing if you like, but only if you let me do it as I am,¡± Richard offered.


    Tears began to well up in her eyes, she didn¡¯t know why she was so vulnerable, but it wasn¡¯t for her anymore. She thought of Ynda being humiliated so much by someone she kept under her roof, who squatted in her bed while he was having sex with a woman on it.


    -I hope you¡¯re not nning to tell Ynda what you saw, love.


    -No¡­ no, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t.


    -oh, it¡¯s not out ofpassion for us, love, but you and I both know she¡¯ll never believe you, so don¡¯t waste your time. you can go now, because we¡¯ve got things to do.


    she ran back to their room and went straight to the bathroom, squeezing out everything in her stomach as she felt nauseous just thinking about what she¡¯d seen. her vision was blurred by the tears and she didn¡¯t know where she was anymore. it was so difficult she wanted to scream, but to alert who?


    After his workout, Damon returned to the bedroom and didn¡¯t see Olivia. He wondered where she could be, since she couldn¡¯t be with Virginia, and he¡¯d seen her mother leave in the morning. He wasn¡¯t reassured not to know where she was, but a noise in the bathroom called out to him.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    -But you¡¯re bleeding, my angel. Where did you get that wound? You¡¯re so weak. So, Oli, what¡¯s going on?


    -your mother¡¯s¡­ bre of your mother¡­ Richard and Virginia¡­ I¡­ they were¡­ they are¡­


    Damon didn¡¯t need to hear any more to know what was going on. He was angry, no longer at Richard or Virginia but at his mother for being so naive. He couldn¡¯t do anything because she¡¯d refused to face the truth, so since she still wanted to live with this man, he was going to leave her, that was his choice. he cleaned Olivia up and went to put her down in the bedroom, then went back to take a bath.

 chapter 196

    a few hourster, Olivia woke up to find Damon looking at her with an almost worried expression on his face. she rolled over in bed and, without wanting to, everything she¡¯d experienced that morning came back to her mind. she clung to him as if it were a bad nightmare, because for her, it was already that, a bad nightmare she¡¯d lived through with her eyes wide open. Damon had heard his mother arrive as he had heard Richard call her those little Russian names that disgusted him so much.


    -How do you feel, my angel?


    -I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t even know why I feel so bad. It¡¯s all because I tell myself that these two people areughing at your mother without any remorse. -Do you realize that, Damon? And this man, how can he look her straight in the eye without any serious remorse?


    -you shouldn¡¯t worry about that, olivia. right now, i¡¯m not mad at richard, i¡¯m mad at my mother. she could see that this man is ying her, but i think she¡¯s so afraid of ending her life alone that she¡¯s letting herself be manipted. i know she suspects something, but she doesn¡¯t want to talk about it. it¡¯s christmas eve, and since we¡¯vee for christmas, i think we should go celebrate.


    She could have refused since she didn¡¯t want to go, but what excuse was she going to give Ynda for her absence? It was better that she went and Damon was going to be with her if Virginia or even Richard tried anything against her.


    James had been trying to lure Maggie into his for a week and a half already, and he¡¯d finally seeded. He knew that it wasn¡¯t really the idea of revenge that was driving him, for he now felt the need to feel her close to him, which was why he¡¯d invited her to spend New Year¡¯s Eve with him, something she¡¯d doubted but ended up epting. he didn¡¯t know much about the country he was in, but that hadn¡¯t stopped him from making an effort for her. he¡¯d decorated his hotel room like that of two lovers on valentine¡¯s day. he didn¡¯t even recognize himself in the romanticism he¡¯d created, but he felt she richly deserved it.


    Maggie had just finished work, the others had decided to go out, but as she had nothing at all to do, she had decided to stay and look after the children. it was finally time for her to get ready, she was dreading her evening with James. She didn¡¯t feel ready to give herself to this man, since she hadn¡¯t forgotten his reputation as a badboy, but she didn¡¯t want to turn her evening down to the point where she found herself celebrating Christmas alone. It was the only piece of women¡¯s clothing she had with her, and she hadn¡¯t thought to go shopping since she¡¯d arrived in Africa because she didn¡¯t think a man would ever ask her out. She knew the name of her hotel very well, but she didn¡¯t know how to get there as far as transport was concerned.


    As her watch struck seven, James was already ready, dressed in cks and a white shirt with thest two buttons open, exposing his steely torso. He didn¡¯t want to pick up his night¡¯s campaign himself, so he¡¯d invited a hotel employee to do it.


    While she was still thinking, she heard the horn of a car in the courtyard. she assumed it was James and got out, but when she saw the man getting out of the car, she took a few steps back. she was almost alone in the camp, as the others had gone into town to celebrate, and she was afraid of what might happen to her. the car was indeed the one James had rented, but that didn¡¯t reassure her.


    -Miss Soyer? Maggie Soyer,¡± said the driver.


    -Yes, that¡¯s me, is there a problem?


    -Mr Brock has asked me to take you to his hotel, so pleasee forward.


    she didn¡¯t know if she could trust him, but it was a risk she¡¯d have to take, and besides, even if she disappeared, who was going to mourn her but Olivia? she moved forward, and when he opened the door, she got in, and it wasn¡¯t long before he was on his way. When they arrived at the hotel, she found its decorations even more magnificent. He opened the door for her and she stepped out.


    Half an hour in, James thought she was taking too long to arrive. He gave himself another five minutes to wait, and if she didn¡¯te back, he¡¯d go and get her himself, even if it would spoil his surprise. spinning around in his suite, he heard knocking on the door. his brain reminded him that it had to be her, so he ran into the bathroom to check his hair and everything. He wanted her to find him perfect just this once. regaining hisposure even though his heart was beating fast, he went to open the door and before himy the picture of the most beautiful woman in the world. her red dress was just simple, but she was so beautiful that her beauty embellished the dress too. the curves of her body were just waiting to be discovered by his hands. he devoured her with his eyes without any pain.


    She too couldn¡¯t stop staring at his steely torso and was tempted to run her fingers over it, but she was too shy to do so. He was so handsome and she still understood why he was a perfect Don Juan, his beauty was not lost on any woman in the streets and they were right to fall at his feet as she was also about to do unwittingly. a throat-clearance from the other end of the corridor brought them both back to reality and they didn¡¯t realize how long they had been staring at each other.


    -Your infernal charm has made me forget good manners, soe on in.


    as she stepped through the doorway, she thought she was dreaming. romancebined with eroticism was perfectly in keeping with the theme of this suite¡¯s decor. it was hard to believe it was for Christmas Eve. she wondered if he¡¯d gone to all that effort for her. she wanted to ask him, but held back because she was afraid of the answer, especially if it turned out to be negative.


    James had already closed the door, but it was as if he were paralyzed by the beauty before him. he¡¯d never lost his words in front of a woman like that, it was the first time in his life and if he¡¯d been a teenager, he¡¯d have run away. feeling that insistent gaze on her, Maggie turned and James cleared his throat, scratching the back of his neck.


    -It¡¯s so sweet to see you so embarrassed, it¡¯s the first time. What¡¯s got you so unsettled?


    so she¡¯d noticed. he couldn¡¯t tell her anything about her attitude. if she hadn¡¯t understood that it was all because of her, then it was going to remain a secret until she realized it herself. he went to take her hand and kissed it, which made her shiver. he moved with her and sat her down on a chair around the table he¡¯d prepared for two. he removed her clutch without daring to look her in the eyes. he was afraid of sumbing before time.


    -Well, I¡¯m not a perfect cook, but I¡¯ll even try, so I hope your criticisms won¡¯t be too harsh.


    she felt tears welling up in her eyes. she wasn¡¯t a madeleine, but who wouldn¡¯t be touched to know that a man who never cooked had done it for her? she bit her lip to avoid telling him what she was thinking. he was staring at her as if he wanted to pierce her soul, which disturbed her even more. he began to crack down, and she couldn¡¯t stop following his every move.


    -Go ahead and eat, you devil.


    -bon¡­ bon appetite.


    it wasn¡¯t this meal James wanted to eat at all, but something else. he wanted to devour the woman in front of him, but he had to be patient. she was too precious to him, he didn¡¯t want to break her. she used her cutlery as if she were afraid, and it was amazing. to see the courageous Maggie soyer feel intimidated, it was the first time.


    -it¡¯s not that bad, i hope.


    -As long as it¡¯s not poisonous, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s serious,¡± she replied, her head bowed.


    -You know perfectly well I couldn¡¯t give you poison before I take my revenge,¡± he said, winking at her.


    She knew perfectly well what he was talking about, and even if she didn¡¯t want to confess, she also wanted revenge.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 chapter 197

    as Ynda had sent Rosario to call the others for family time. Olivia had clutched her heart and followed Damon into the living room where Virginia was already settled with her head on her uncle¡¯s legs and all in front of Ynda, well after all she was her niece. they moved to the other sofa a little further away from the one with the uncle and niece.


    -Olivia, how are you? I haven¡¯t seen you all day. I went out very early and when I came back, Virginia told me that maybe you weren¡¯t feeling very well. are you feeling better now?


    She looked at the woman who¡¯d assumed she wasn¡¯t and saw that she was looking at her with a big smile on her face. The pest thought she¡¯d won, she wanted to expose her brain, and in the process her uncle was actually stroking her hair. Olivia couldn¡¯t stand thisedy any longer.


    -I¡¯m d to see you kids in such perfect harmony. I know you¡¯ve all done wrong, and I¡¯m proud to see you¡¯re all right. Virginia likes you, Olivia, and I hope you can make an effort on your own. This is the perfect family I¡¯ve always dreamed of, and look at Richard with his niece, it¡¯s so beautiful, you know.


    Richard with his niece, Ynda pointed out. It was a real problem of madness, but as she had promised herself, she was going to stop her body and not provoke anything, for fear it would all backfire. While Ynda was concentrating on the Christmas movie they were watching, she saw Richard squeezing Virginia¡¯s breasts without any embarrassment.


    -I¡¯m going to see her and I¡¯m really sorry, Mom, but Olivia¡¯s not feeling well so we won¡¯t being back.


    When they had finished eating, James cleared the table and took Maggie¡¯s hand to lead her into the living room in front of the TV screen. She was burning up and wanted to put some space between them to get some air, but she couldn¡¯t do that, so she put up with it, even though it was difficult.


    -I didn¡¯t know you attached so much importance to Christmas as to look at Christmas yarns.


    -It¡¯s amazing, it¡¯s true, and let¡¯s just say that if it were me, I¡¯d be doing something else right now, but I wanted you to have a good Christmas. You were all about work, and life here hasn¡¯t been easy for you, so I¡¯d like you to leave this country with a good memory of Christmas, you devil.


    She wanted the taste of his lips but he was resisting her and she had to do the same. Maybe he didn¡¯t want to waste his time on an inexperienced girl.


    It was the right time for James to kiss her, since she had her eyes closed and he saw this as a call, but no, he had to hold back. His challenge was to wait for this girl to ask him, so he was going to wait until she asked him to do her good, and then he wouldn¡¯t hesitate. He cleared his throat to bring her back to reality, and when she opened her eyes, she saw that he was concentrating on the screen. Her thoughts were focused on this man who was pretending to ignore her. She had plenty of ideas in her head to be able to dare, but she didn¡¯t have the courage to do it, especially as she was afraid he might reject her.


    -Why are you acting as if you¡¯re too focused on this film when you¡¯re not used to watching this kind of thing? Why do you want to make a habit out of something that isn¡¯t yours?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He¡¯d put on a movie and they were supposed to be watching it, so if she didn¡¯t like it, she should have said so instead ofining.


    -Don¡¯t you like it?


    -I¡¯m not talking about me, I¡¯m talking about you, and I know you know exactly what I¡¯m talking about, so stop ying innocent with me, will you? You never watch Christmas movies, you¡­


    -Tell me and I¡¯ll give it to you.


    She had seen Olivia change before her eyes with what Damon was teaching her, she didn¡¯t want to be that perverted girl. she didn¡¯t want to be that girl able to say certain things with her mouth.


    -You¡­ you understood everything then¡­ I¡­


    -I haven¡¯t understood a thing Maggie. stop being such a shy girl and let yourself go. yes, I know what you want, but let your body speak, just trante what it¡¯s telling you with your mouth and you¡¯ll see it¡¯s not as difficult as all that, go on now, I¡¯m listening, otherwise we¡¯ll go on watching this film and then we¡¯ll go to sleep.


    -It¡¯s up to you then,¡± she replied.


    this girl was capable of resisting him right up to the point of going home. he was going to push her to talk, because that would nevere out of her mouth. he put his hand on her thigh and began to caress her, knowing that the sensation was still weak because of the fabric but he wasn¡¯t in too much of a hurry, no he was going to take all the time he needed to punish her. as her back was bare, he put his hand there and caressed it as she shivered, which made her smile but she was still the one who wasn¡¯t going to sumb. what she¡¯d forgotten was that his name was James. as her eyes focused on the screen, she felt a hand make contact with her bare skin, James had just sent his hand down her dress. to say she could still resist this would be a big lie. An indescribable warmth spread throughout her body, but it was out of the question for her to let anything show. He continued with his caresses and expertly touched the thin string of her thong, causing her to close her eyes and hold her breath. James untied the thin rope of her dress that was knotted at her neck and it fell to her chest, she tried to hold it back but he trapped her hands in his. her hair that was up in a high bun, he removed the stic and let it fall to her shoulders. He stepped back to get a better look at her and told himself that God must be proud when he sees this girl, because he¡¯s just seeded in his masterpiece. he moved closer to her and began to sprinkle the bare skin of her neck with soft kisses. even if she wanted to, she couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, so a moan escaped her lips, provoking a proud smile from the man. he pulled down the fabric of the dress, revealing her breasts, which were barely encased in a strapless bra. he couldn¡¯t wait to taste, but kept holding back. since she was sitting down, he couldn¡¯t remove the dresspletely, so he took charge of her two jewels, which were just waiting to be pampered. He released them from the bra and the pointy ends were pointed at him. he felt his member manifest as if he too had seen this. give in and let her win? no he couldn¡¯t do that. he began to caress them while kissing them in turn. a few minutester, he was unable to indulge in this game, it had be dangerous for him while Maggie too was stuck in this world of pleasure. Just out of pride, James got up and headed for the bathroom, which frustrated Maggie. Although she admitted that she didn¡¯t want to lose this game, her pride above all else, her body was on fire and she was obliged to let her pride go, so she got up and went in search of James. She saw him facing the bathroom mirror and bit her lip. James could see her through the mirror and knew she couldn¡¯t stand it any longer either. He could still jerk off, but she was too shy to know how to free herself from the fire burning inside her. She¡¯d thought he¡¯d notice her eventually, but he always pretended she wasn¡¯t there, which irritated her already.

 chapter 198

    -I¡­ I want you,¡± Maggie murmured in a barely audible voice.


    James could have imagined what she¡¯d said, but not wanting to lose, he¡¯d thought she¡¯d done it on purpose so he pretended not to have heard and still ignored her, which made Maggie gasp. She couldn¡¯t believe it was her in this situation, and that fire was really the one that consumed Olivia during her nights with Damon, so she perfectly understood that this girl was right to want him at any time, but she was sure that with James, it was just a story of that night, since once in New Orleans, he was going to resume his life as a Mr. I¡¯ll-fuck-anything-that-moves.


    -James,¡± she murmured.


    Even though he¡¯d tried to pretend he didn¡¯t hear, the sound of her voice was so soft it sent shivers through his body. This girl alone was going to kill him, something none of them had been able to do.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    -would you like to continue with the film then?


    she swallowed her tears and looked into his eyes, but quickly turned away, for what she had read in his pupils had unnerved her. he was in the same state as she was, except that he, too, didn¡¯t want to give in to this sordid game. Without saying a word, James took her hand and brought it to his cock, which was suffering in his pants. She hupped and tried to pull her hand away, but James had much more strength than she did.


    -Just one sentence and I¡¯ll release us from this torment, darling.


    just one sentence, just one sentence. yes, it was just one sentence, what was so difficult about saying it? she couldn¡¯t see at all. she could just summon up her usual courage and free herself from this suicidal pressure.


    -I want you, I¡¯d like you to¡­ uh¡­ I mean¡­


    -It¡¯s okay, I understand, you can¡¯t ask me to make love to you because you think what we¡¯re doing has nothing to do with love.


    without giving her time to understand better, he captured her lips in a feverish kiss, nothing like all the kisses they¡¯d exchanged on their dates. she pulled her back against his body and held her so tightly against him. she could feel his erection against her belly and even though the little conscience she had reminded her to run away from this man, the crazy part of her told her to taste this new experience. James carried her and as she wrapped her feet around his hip, he led her back into the bedroom and once there, he lowered her down and continued to kiss her. with a sharp gesture, he returned her tattered stocking as she gasped in astonishment. he began to caress her intimacy, which made her moan. she was standing and her feet were no longer holding, she threw her head back as James took pleasure in seeing her like this. He captured her nipple in his mouth as his magic fingers continued the work. Her moans intensified and fortunately the hotel was empty as people were celebrating Christmas with their families, so she could scream as much as she wanted, no one was going toe knocking on their door toin. She wasn¡¯t slow on the uptake as she was already clenching around his fingers but no, it was going to be too quick if she reached the gates of pleasure so he slid his fingers out of her and pulled back without releasing her as she still had her cardboard feet at that moment. She was frustrated and you could see it in her eyes. When he judged that she was able to stand on her own two feet, he went andy down on the bed without taking his eyes off her. Maggie understood absolutely nothing.


    -I¡¯m not a man like all the others, so if you want something, you¡¯d bettere and get it. That said, release my member and it¡¯ll do you good.


    -mm¡­ me¡­ your member, but where? out of your pants and¡­ I¡­


    -it¡¯s not as if it¡¯s anything out of the ordinary, my she-devil, all you have to do is unzip my pants and the rest will be very simple, no? are you brave or not?


    she was certainly brave and a doctor, but no, she couldn¡¯t, she couldn¡¯t do it, and if that was the only condition, then she¡¯d just keep quiet.


    to drive her crazy, and knowing that next time she¡¯d be the one to take the me, James got up and carried her to bed. he¡¯d put his Machiavellian n aside and decided to give her the wonderful night she deserved. he positioned himself on top of her and kissed her gently as she responded to his kiss. naturally, she started to undo the buttons on her shirt, but James stopped her. He left the bed and went to take off his clothes without taking his eyes off her, but at least he¡¯d kept his member in his boxer shorts. he regained his ce on top of her, kissed her little while moving his fingers in and out of her. she moaned without restraint and he was proud of it. when he felt she was about to explode, he prated her in one go, triggering her first orgasm. she clung to him as her whole body trembled. her eyes were half-closed and her breathing felt as if it had been blocked for a moment. when she calmed down, he began to move inside her and it was only then that she realized she had something inside her. she opened her mouth to ask, but so as not to break the mood of the moment, James kissed her as he continued what he was doing. A second orgasm was opening its doors and she was staggering. her nails were piercing her flesh and her teeth were so clenched, but that didn¡¯t stop a loud moan escaping from her mouth as the orgasm struck her and James was now giving her powerful thrusts, which had prolonged her pleasure. she felt a liquid pouring into her, but she was too confused to know what it was. James realized that this was her very first time, and it wouldn¡¯t surprise him at all if she¡¯d spent her lifeining to every man who came near her. He was happy to have been able to give her her first orgasm.


    the next day, when he¡¯d been awake for hours, James was still trying to put a name to what they¡¯d done the day before. he didn¡¯t regret it at all, but he couldn¡¯t believe that he¡¯d enjoyed himself so much with this girl, that it had been different from what he was used to, and that he¡¯d even liked it a lot. it was just hard to believe. When she started to move, a sign that she was waking up, he looked at her and as soon as she opened her eyes, his eyes were anchored in hers. as if she¡¯d just realized reality, Maggie left his arm and looked into the nket, she realized she was naked, which made the red inside her rise. she no longer had the courage to look at him even though she knew perfectly well that he was staring at her.


    -Did you sleep well, you devil?


    she bit her lower lip. his voice in the morning was so husky that it aroused her. she remembered the night before, she¡¯d never imagined that the body could feel like this. it was magical and so good, but she had too much pride to dare say that to him.


    -If you¡¯re going to sue me, let me remind you that I didn¡¯t kidnap you yesterday and I didn¡¯t barricade my door.


    -And if I had left, wouldn¡¯t you have caught me?¡± she asked in a tiny voice.


    James felt his heart swell with happiness; for the first time, he¡¯d had a real conversation with a girl in the morning after such a torrid night. With a quick movement, he pinned her down on the bed and pulled back the nket with which she was trying to hide her body.


    -To answer your question, I would have caught you before you even got to my door, but I¡¯m just saying I didn¡¯t barricade it, because after Damon, I wouldn¡¯t want a taste of the cell.


    She didn¡¯t know what had possessed him to do that, but it was for his best friend, and besides, all he had to do was not be an asshole to her and he¡¯d never have gotten locked up. James began to kiss her gently, she began to feel bad because this morning had just confirmed what she had very well thought, she was starting to feel things for him but after all, she knew that as he¡¯d gotten what he wanted, he¡¯d just as soon forget about it.


    -I know what you¡¯re thinking right now and it¡¯s not at all what I¡¯d imagined for this morning. let¡¯s just enjoy it and we¡¯ll see about the restter. go and take a bath, I¡¯ll get some breakfast.


    She saw him leave the room. It wasn¡¯t what she¡¯d wanted, to hurt him so early in the morning, but she hadn¡¯t been able to stop thinking about her fate and her little self, and even worse, how she felt about him, which was never going to be reciprocated.

 chapter 199

    The day after the Christmas party, Olivia was in the kitchen with Rosario to help her clean up because Ynda had invited a few people over and she really didn¡¯t think the olddy was going to make it. Rosario had received a personal phone call and had gone to answer it when Richard entered the kitchen. Olivia hadn¡¯t realized it and was just working when she felt arms encircling her waist. she knew it couldn¡¯t be Damon because he did it gently so it had to be that macho old Richard. she huffed and tried to pull away but he was holding her so tightly. she didn¡¯t want to alert anyone for fear of things being misinterpreted.


    -Are you going to stay still or would you like me to help you do it, my beautiful little one?


    -release me Richard, no, but aren¡¯t you ashamed? aren¡¯t you ashamed of your behavior? please let me go or I¡¯ll scream.


    -you know as well as I do that screaming won¡¯t help you, darling, so stop acting crazy and pull yourself together? it¡¯s just the two of us and I¡¯m going to invite you to a secret ce in this house where we¡¯re going to have some fun, I¡¯m going to do to you what that pretentious young Damon Dixon never did, do you understand that? I¡¯m going to give you everything you want, so calm down.


    -I¡¯d rather die than let you touch me, do you understand that? Rosario will be back soon and I hope you¡¯ve prepared a good exnation for her, because you¡¯re going to need one in front of yourpanion.


    Virginia went into the kitchen, looking at her phone where she was answering multiple messages, the sound of a voice caught her attention and she slowed her pace as she listened. It was Richard who kept proposing to this pest to give her pleasure, something she couldn¡¯t bear to hear any longer because this man was hers and hers alone. It was time to put an end to this. She turned and headed upstairs. When she arrived in front of Ynda¡¯s room, she knocked and Ynda invited her in.


    -Your face looks so sad in the morning, even though yesterday was Christmas. What¡¯s going on, Virginia?


    -I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll believe me if I tell you with my mouth, so I¡¯d like you toe and see for yourself in the kitchen. I might have been suspicious, but as they say, everyone deserves the benefit of the doubt.


    -I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll make it to the kitchen, Virginia, so can you tell me what¡¯s going on right now?


    she nodded her head negatively and started to leave the room, knowing full well that Ynda would follow, which of course she did. a big smile spread across Virginia¡¯s lips, she was finally going to put an end to this circus without too much effort.


    -Do you want toe or not? had Richard asked Olivia?


    -I¡¯d rather die, I told you, I¡¯d rather die, you understand that, no, but who are you? a pedophile whose national security has never been able to stop, respect your age.


    -You¡¯re still talking because you don¡¯t know who I am, my beautiful little one, but I want you to know that when I want to, if I let you live, I¡¯ll hunt you down until I¡¯ve killed you, and that I promise you. Have you ever heard of the Russian mafia? Well, I¡¯m the godfather and you know what that means exactly? that I¡¯m the head of the Russian mafia, even though there¡¯s a stubborn kid like you who doesn¡¯t like me at all, but I think when I get what I want here, I¡¯m going to send him to meet his father in hell. your life for sex, darling, and don¡¯t forget that with sex you¡¯ll also get pleasure.


    -Fuck you, you idiot.


    Richard turned her around abruptly and began kissing her forcefully as she tried everything she could to get away from him. tears were streaming down her cheeks but she was reassured that this man couldn¡¯t abuse her in this kitchen.


    When Virginia stepped through the kitchen doorway, she nodded her head affirmatively that everything was going as she¡¯d wished. No one hade to intervene in this moment and Ynda was going to be the one to do so. when Ynda saw the scene unfolding before her, she flinched but thankfully held on to the worktop.


    -Olivia,¡± she called usingly.


    Richard pushed her with such force that she fell to the floor without any gentleness. She was sure she had a broken bone, given the pain that was taking over her body. Richard ran over to Ynda and pulled out a chair for her, and when she was seated, he poured her a ss of water, which she promptly drank.


    -My love, I¡¯m truly sorry for what you¡¯ve just seen. I assure you I¡¯ve pushed her away several times, but as I was desperate to cook for you after the day you had yesterday, I was obliged to stay, but that girl, like a pest in heat, wouldn¡¯t let me.


    -Wha¡­ what¡­ and who¡¯s the one who¡¯s been propositioning me since I arrived in this house? isn¡¯t it you who asked me to be your submissive and you my dominant? isn¡¯t it you who spends all your time making fun of Ynde? and this girl who¡¯s supposed to be my niece, are you talking about her? I saw you making out on her bed, for God¡¯s sake,¡± Olivia shouted.


    -That¡¯s enough, Olivia, I mean that¡¯s enough, do you understand that? thest time you said hurtful words to Virginia, I gave you a second chance because I believed you could change, but I see you¡¯ve just been making fun of my son all along and maybe you don¡¯t even feel anything for him, so I¡¯m telling you to shut up now, do you hear me? Look at you little thing, you¡¯re so miserable, why Richard? Aren¡¯t there men your age out there? And my son, did you at least think about him? I suppose not. I so want you to disappear, do you understand that? to disappear.


    These noises had alerted the others, and Damon remembered that Olivia had told him she was going to help Rosario, so he thought something was going on, otherwise his mother wouldn¡¯t be screaming so early in the morning. He left his room too, and when he arrived in the kitchen, he saw Olivia on the floor with tears streaming down her cheeks.


    -What¡¯s going on, my angel?¡± asked Damon, advancing towards her.


    -What¡¯s going on is that your angel forced my uncle to kiss her, and I think she even wanted more than that, but you know what? since I¡¯m so fond of your mother and my uncle, I went to call your mother so that she could see for herself the girl who¡¯s about to marry her son, seriously, didn¡¯t you spend the night together so that she¡¯d be horny so early in the morning?


    Richard realized that Ynda¡¯s arrival wasn¡¯t just a coincidence, but that it was his pest of a niece who had taken care of it.


    -Speak ill of my fiancee again for one second, I swear I¡¯m going to make you wear Virginia again.


    -And you, Damon, don¡¯t you talk to Virginia like that, you hear? This girl is the reason we¡¯re going to get rid of this girl who¡¯s done nothing but disgrace us.


    -No, we¡¯re leaving this house immediately, do you understand? You trust your Richard and I trust my fiancee, Mom. If I ever get her to hospital and they find something broken on her, I¡¯ll press charges against yourpanion for violence and you know perfectly well that I have the influence to put him in jail as long as he¡¯s on this territory, so you can pray for him. I hope you perish alone the day you learn the truth about this man and the one he presumes to be his niece.


    -You abandon your mother for this girl, Damon? -You abandon me a second time?


    -You¡¯ve abandoned me for this man, what¡¯s it like, Mama? the bnce of terror then? each of us finds our happiness with ourpanion, so I go with the one who makes me happy and you stay with the one who makes you happy.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    He went to carry Olivia in his arms and left the kitchen as her mother¡¯s tears flowed. He could have been sensitive to this if she¡¯d made an effort to know the truth, but as she wanted to remain blind, he was going to leave her in the dark.

 chapter 200

    a few hourster, they were on a ne bound for new orleans. Damon was watching Olivia sleep, for she had been so shocked that she had soon fallen asleep in the car, and he had taken it upon himself to drop her off in his private jet. he hoped he would have time at home to research this sordid man who had eaten her mother¡¯s brain to the point where she didn¡¯t even doubt him.


    as she slowly opened her eyes, olivia tried to remember everything because she could see the window, which meant she was on a ne or something. she turned on her side and saw that Damon hadn¡¯t taken his eyes off her at all. She lowered her eyes because she had no idea what he thought of her at that very moment in rtion to what had happened. noticing that she was avoiding his gaze, Damon began to stroke her hair while looking into her eyes. she was afraid and this fear was reflected in his gaze.


    -You trust me, don¡¯t you, my angel?


    She trusted himpletely after all they¡¯d been through together, but now she didn¡¯t know why he was asking her this question.


    -I¡¯m asking you because I trust you too, my Olivia, and I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking right now, but I¡¯m asking you.


    I¡¯m asking you because I trust you too, my Olivia, and I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking right now, but I¡¯m asking you to forget it very quickly if you don¡¯t want me to get angry, do you understand?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    -But¡­ but maybe you could give Richard the benefit of the doubt like I would have preferred your mother to give me the benefit of the doubt Damon.


    -I know, but I want you to know that I couldn¡¯t believe anything that man or his niece had to say, but it was my mother who was wrong to believe that everything that came out of that man¡¯s and his niece¡¯s mouths was the truth. I don¡¯t want to think about this anymore.


    She closed her eyes and breathed out. Even if Damon believed her, it still didn¡¯t reassure her, because Ricard¡¯s words echoed in her head and she was afraid.


    -Is there anything else, Oli?


    -I don¡¯t know if I should believe this, but I think so, Damon. When that man proposed to me in the kitchen, he let me know that he¡¯s the godfather of the Russian mafia and that he¡¯ll hunt me down once he¡¯s finished with your mother.


    I understand and you should stop worrying. My mother has chosen to stay with him and I don¡¯t think he could hurt her now, do you understand?


    she snuggles up to him, just waiting for the moment when she¡¯ll finally be able to get some rest onnd. a week of nightmares, when it had originally been nned as a good time with the family. she¡¯d never have agreed to it if she¡¯d even imagined it could spin out like this.


    When the jetnded, Damon¡¯s car was already there waiting for them. Damon had insisted on living with her until their wedding, which she hadn¡¯t at all refused, since she wanted him too.


    as the midday sun beat down on the African country, James couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. he wanted to go home and he didn¡¯t want to leave his she-devil on this continent. after all the time he¡¯d spent with her, he didn¡¯t want to stay away any longer, which was why he¡¯d done everything he could to leave the country with her.


    When she¡¯d just arrived, she¡¯d thought a thirty-minute break was enough, but now that she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about James, thirty minutes meant nothing to her.


    -Am I dreaming or are you thinking about me?


    she looked up and saw James in all his splendor, a smile instinctively forming on her lips. she stood up and walked over to him, and James wasted no time in taking her in his arms and kissing her lips, which he loved so much.


    -How are you?


    -It was onlyst night that you came to leave me, James, so it hasn¡¯t even been twenty-four hours. Have you be addicted to me?


    He wanted to see her all the time and always wanted to know what she was doing, something that had never happened to him. He ignored her question and moved into the tent where he began to gather his things, something Maggie didn¡¯t understand at all.


    -But what are you doing, James?


    He didn¡¯t know if it was really him who was about to say what he wanted to say, but he knew he wanted to say it.


    -I know you want to, and I don¡¯t think it would be better in this country, so we¡¯re going home tonight. I called your manager and he¡¯s agreed, so you don¡¯t need to worry.


    -without even consulting me, you asked yourself if this is what I wanted or not?


    -Tell me you don¡¯t want it and I¡¯ll leave without looking at Maggie¡¯s back.


    was she able to say she didn¡¯t want to when he¡¯d done everything without being forced, and he was asking her to celebrate New Year¡¯s Eve with him, so that was wonderful. she pressed her head against his chest and James took that as a positive response.


    They put an end to their cuddle and went to put Maggie¡¯s things away. She was happy to be going home, because although she loved what she was doing, it wasn¡¯t enough to keep her in this country, and it¡¯s a good thing she had a hero.

 chapter 201

    they had arrived in new orleanste that night and James had asked Maggie to spend the night at his ce, but she had declined because she already knew how it was all going to end, in a night of passion when she already couldn¡¯t put a name to what she was doing with James. very early the next morning, she checked her phone and found that she had received a message from Olivia. Olivia was supposed to be in Texas, asking her to meet her at Damon¡¯s, which would mean she¡¯de home. She got ready quickly and didn¡¯t bother replying to the messages James had left her.


    Two hourster, she was standing in front of Damon¡¯s gate and rang the bell. She knew the guard would recognize her and perhaps even refuse to open it, since thest time she¡¯d been here she¡¯d had her boss arrested, but fortunately he¡¯d opened the gate warily for her.


    -Oli,¡± she called.


    Oli came into the living room with a wonderful smile on her face. They hugged and when they parted, they stared at each other curiously.


    -You¡¯ve be so beautiful, I must say that the climate of this continent has changed yourplexion somewhat, but there¡¯s something in your eyes that I don¡¯t really know, Maggie. Did you meet Prince Charming in Africa, or what¡¯s it like?


    -what about you? weren¡¯t you supposed to be back after New Year¡¯s? what happened?


    Olivia blew out her breath and went to pour herself a ss of water. Talking about this story always made her feel bad, even though she wasn¡¯t even the victim in all this. She¡¯d just been afraid for Ynda, but thetter didn¡¯t want to understand.


    -But you don¡¯t think he¡¯s done something to her, I don¡¯t know what, but maybe she¡¯s under control.


    -No, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s under control, I think she¡¯s suffering from emotional dependence, you know what that means? that she can¡¯t live without the love of this man when, deep down, this man doesn¡¯t really love her.


    -A man who has total control over his mother and who also wanted to sleep with you, no, but how does he put up with that?


    -He¡¯s always been alone since his father died, so I don¡¯t think this is all that new to him. I think what¡¯s worse is that his mother chose this man over her son, and I feel bad because I think I¡¯m the better for it, you know.


    Maggie took her in her arms and tried to calm her down. She understood perfectly well how she felt and it was only natural that she should feel bad. And here she had thought she finally had the chance to be happy, and now a psychopath who had escaped national security was threatening her.


    -What about you? You haven¡¯t told me yet. Who¡¯s the guy?


    -Well, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s anything serious. I know I have feelings for him and if I think about my attitude on the ne when the stewardess wanted to show him her breasts, then I think I¡¯m in love with him, Oli, but you know what the worst part is? he¡¯s not the one. I¡¯m afraid of what might happen, Olivia, and what if he¡¯s just ying with me? his reputation as a yboy is testimony to what I¡¯m telling you now.


    -Yes, I know what you mean, and I want to know who he is. Is he African, then?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    -No, and you know him perfectly well. I¡¯m talking about James, Damon¡¯s best friend.


    Olivia stood up before looking at her in great detail. Maggie who was in love with James? what was going to be the next joke then? she burst outughing under Maggie¡¯s bewildered gaze who didn¡¯t understand what was happening to her at all. she¡¯d told him she was in love, yet she found it funny.


    -But what did I say that was funny, Olivia Turner?


    -that you¡¯re in love with James, Maggie? with James, really? where¡¯s the girl who knows how to control everything down to the smallest detail? where¡¯s the girl who was waiting for the right man, especially Prince Charming, because I think James is far from it, but¡­


    -I¡¯m in the same situation as you and if I remember correctly, I neverughed for a second when you told me you were in love with Damon Dixon, the businessman who was known to have ny mistresses a month, Olivia. but¡­


    -It¡¯s okay Maggie, I didn¡¯t want to embarrass you with this but what I can¡¯t figure out is how you managed not to put him in jail because I know that¡¯s your attitude, you remember that man in the park a few years ago, you busted his balls and I¡¯m even sure that man became sterile. You made it clear to the other guy that you¡¯d eat his nose if he came near you again, but James, you let James into your heart. He found you in Ethiopia, didn¡¯t he?


    Maggie just nodded. She knew she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong by loving this man, she just knew that everything Olivia was saying was true. She had no idea how she¡¯d let James into her heart when she knew perfectly well his reputation as a yboy, but it was already toote to think about that.


    -do you love him then?


    -love him might be too big a word to describe it, but he¡¯s so attentive to me that I wouldn¡¯t dream of it, you know. Sometimes I wonder what happened to the bastard I saw in his office the day you disappeared and I think maybe he¡¯s ying a game to destroy me. I¡¯m scared Oli.


    -I know that feeling of fear, especially when you¡¯re sharing your life with a man like him, the kind of man who makes all thedies go crazy, but don¡¯t worry, if he loves you, you¡¯ll be the only one in his heart. who¡¯d have thought Damon could love just one woman in his life, and here we are.


    -and i¡¯m happy for you. so when are the babiesing?


    and to think Ynda had said she wanted to be a grandmother. now she was cold to them and their rtionship had deteriorated¡­ maybe it was better for everyone.


    -And how was the Christmas party in Africa?


    -I spent Christmas with James,¡± said Maggie with a big smile on her face.


    Olivia understood that smile very quickly, because it was the smile of a woman who was happy with her partner, and she was happy for her best friend; if for a moment she thought she was going to end up alone because men didn¡¯t like her because she worked in a nightclub at night, she was even more afraid for Maggie because she scared all the men with her aggressive behavior.


    -How are you nning to celebrate New Year¡¯s Eve?


    -Not much, I¡¯d like you to spend it here with us, unless James has already thought of something.


    Maggie shrugged. She didn¡¯t know whether herpanion had thought of anything or not, and she didn¡¯t want to know at all. If Damon wanted her to, she¡¯d spend New Year¡¯s Eve with her friend just like old times.

 chapter 202

    Damon had a lot of catching up to do, but it wasn¡¯t as difficult as all that because the person he¡¯d left in charge had been able to keep things in perspective. He wanted to surprise his friend because, since he¡¯d arrived in Texas, he hadn¡¯t called her at all because of the multiple problems he¡¯d had there; he had the impression that Stephanie had learned her lesson because she hadn¡¯t tried any approach, and that was already a good thing.


    James was working on his future project, a fashion show that was part of an internationalpetition. He was having trouble concentrating because to say he wasn¡¯t thinking about his beautiful Maggie would be a lie. he was thinking about her and wanted to see her all the same. he¡¯d left her messages but she hadn¡¯t replied and he was sure she¡¯d seen. She was desperate to avoid him because of his reputation, which she already knew, but since he¡¯d been seeing her, he hadn¡¯t the slightest desire to set eyes on another woman, remake or natural. this was the only one he wanted to see from now on. when he heard a knock on his office door, he asked who it was and was very surprised to see Betty. she¡¯d been missing for a while and he hadn¡¯t expected to see her there.


    -Hello James, how are you?


    -I¡¯m not going to ask you who let you in, because I know what a pest you¡¯ve be, but what are you doing here? And as you can see, I¡¯m very busy, so please hurry.


    -You¡¯ve never talked to me like this James, you¡¯ve always said I was your protege, so what¡¯s got into you now? why are you being so mean to me?


    Would you like me to remind you of your crimes, Betty? You attacked my best friend. You should understand that before you came to this club, Damon was a long-time friend and I¡¯d never sacrifice our friendship for a girl like you who has no goals in life. I wanted to support you, I wanted to help you find your way, but from what I understood, you weren¡¯t ready to be in charge and I can¡¯t run after you, so if that¡¯s all you came to tell me, the door¡¯s right behind you.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that it was really James who was kicking her out. She¡¯d thought that since the situation had calmed down a bit, he¡¯d support her, but instead he was telling her to go away, even if he was very lenient, and what would be of her? it hadn¡¯t been easy for her to hide after what she¡¯d done to Damon and Olivia.


    -James, you can¡¯t do this to me. You promised you¡¯d always help me, and now I need your help with my career, do you understand that? I need you to be there for me.


    -stop right there betty. what would you have done in olivia¡¯s ce if someone had made such a revtion about your intimate life? stop ying the victim because you¡¯re not the victim, you¡¯re the culprit. i¡¯m not the one you can continue your career with, so good luck with that.


    -no, you can¡¯t, you¡¯re the one who saw the talent in me and now that I feel ready, you want to let me down? you can¡¯t do that and you know it, don¡¯t you?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    -If you¡¯re not gone in two minutes, I¡¯ll call security.


    she could see he was serious and she couldn¡¯t allow security to throw her out, so she walked out and mmed the door. James would have been kind enough to take her back, but the fact that he was already seeing Maggie changed everything, because with that Betty around, he wouldn¡¯t be reassured anymore. without doing two minutes, he heard another knock on his office door.


    -I told you I can¡¯t do anything for you, so go away and forget about this box once and for all,¡± shouted James with his back turned.


    He heard the door open but was too angry to turn around or he¡¯d strangle her for what she was doing. He didn¡¯t like the silence at all, but if she didn¡¯t want to talk, then it was better she stayed like that until she left.


    -You could have told me the truth and I¡¯d never have bothered you again,¡± Damon had said with a mocking smile.


    James turned at the sound of this voice and saw his best friend standing in front of him. He¡¯d never thought he¡¯d see Damon Dixon in his office so soon, just as he was leaving for two weeks.


    Another one-night stand who won¡¯t let you go, then?


    -It could have been easier if that¡¯s what it was, but this time it was Betty¡¯s daughter, can you believe it? there she was, telling me she wanted my help with her career. can you believe that the moment I ran after her for it, she didn¡¯t want to, but when I had something better to do, she came back as if my whole life had been spent waiting for her.


    -James you have a good heart and I know you could have helped her even after what she did because I really saw how much you considered this little one your sister but tell me, what else happened?


    -I wouldn¡¯t want her near me because I think Maggie¡¯s already there and you know how it ended with Olivia, she might try the same thing and I wouldn¡¯t want that.


    -How many nights did you spend in a cell before you were able to convince her that you loved her, and how did shee to believe you?


    -You sound like a girl,¡± James huffed.


    Damon shrugged, looking at his friend. He¡¯d fallen into the same trap as he had, loving this girl the way he¡¯d loved Olivia Turner and the way he¡¯d loved his bankroll more than anything.


    -You weren¡¯t supposed to spend New Year¡¯s Eve with your mother.


    -Long story and I don¡¯t even want to talk about it. -Tell me, I¡¯d like you to spend New Year¡¯s with us at home and I don¡¯t want no.


    -I was thinking of inviting Maggie to celebrate with me.


    -I didn¡¯t know you were so careless. The only reason I¡¯m inviting you is because I know Olivia has already invited your dearest Maggie and I know she can¡¯t turn down her best friend¡¯s invitation because they always spend it together, so to spare you the deadly loneliness, I¡¯m inviting you home.


    James thought he was right. He hadn¡¯t yet put a name to his rtionship with Maggie, and if she¡¯d received Olivia¡¯s invitation, she¡¯d certainly have decided to go, but what about him? This was the perfect opportunity to talk to her about what was going on between them.

 chapter 203

    on december thirty-first, olivia had spent the whole day working, and luckily maggie was there to help her. she waspletely out of breath, and in fact, she¡¯d thought several times about asking maggie a question, but maggie gave her the impression that she¡¯d already understood what she wanted to ask her, which olivia found very suspicious. she might have managed to escape for her bath in the evening, but she wasn¡¯t about to let it go, which was why she¡¯d found him in the guest room she was upying.


    -Why are you following me Oli and shouldn¡¯t you be getting ready too? Damon will be here soon and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wise to wee him like this, do you? you¡¯ve been working all day.


    -I live with Damon and I know what he¡¯s like so don¡¯t worry about what he might think if he finds me like this or not. Now I¡¯d like to drop my subject and talk about you if you want to and even if you don¡¯t, I¡¯m going to force you because you¡¯re my friend and I¡¯m worried about you so are you ready or not?


    Maggie got up and walked around the room, although she didn¡¯t know what she was looking for. Maybe it was so she could fix herself because she didn¡¯t know where she stood, but why talk about it if it wasn¡¯t even there? and maybe it was even between someone else¡¯s legs. She¡¯d seen Olivia suffer for the love she felt for Damon because she kept telling herself he could be a good yboy and now she was in the same situation.


    -You know perfectly well that I understand you, don¡¯t you Maggie? stop pretending that I¡¯m an outsider in this story and I¡¯ll have you know thatst year Damon was baptized as the biggest whorehouse in New Orleans and all that was left for him to do was get medals. I know I don¡¯t spend my days with him to find out what¡¯s going on, but I trust him. now are we talking about James or not?


    -After all, it¡¯s not going to change anything. What would you like to know, Olivia?


    -Are you in love with him or not? I know thest time you told me you had feelings for him but now I want to know if you¡¯re in love with him or not.


    -If thinking about him all the time, closing your eyes and seeing only him, being afraid that he¡¯s between another woman¡¯s legs, always wanting to know what he¡¯s doing and if he¡¯s healthy is what loving someone and being in love is, then I admit I¡¯m in love with James but¡­


    -I¡¯m not asking you to tell him that you¡¯re in love with him, no, but seduce him even more and you¡¯ll see. I always tell you, my rtionship with Damon is an example of this, even if I was trying to run away from him.


    they hugged and Olivia left the room. when she got to hers, she washed up and went to her dressing room. Damon


    had bought her a special dress for New Year¡¯s Eve and insisted she wear it, so she had no choice but to give in to his whims. Damon had invited a few people he knew perfectly well; it was the first time he¡¯d celebrated outside thepany and he¡¯d wanted to share his joy with them. He¡¯d gone out to y golf with his friends, and Olivia couldn¡¯t stop looking at the clock since it was alreadyte.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    -He¡¯s still not back then? asked Maggie, who had juste into the living room dressed in a sparkling midnight blue, pumps and, above all, wavy hair that shook with every movement.


    -You¡¯re gorgeous, Maggie. You¡¯re really going to outshine me tonight, you know.


    -And I don¡¯t see what¡¯s wrong with that, my dear friend. You¡¯ve already found your Prince Charming and I think it¡¯s time for me to find mine, so please give me a chance. just for tonight and then I¡¯ll let you shine.


    Olivia burst outughing, forgetting that she was even angry at her fiance for not wanting toe back and get ready. She was proud of her friend like that, to see that she had decided to dive in and get to the other side of the river no matter what was waiting for her there.


    -So you¡¯re calling him?


    -It¡¯s impossible because he left the phone in the room before he left, as if he didn¡¯t want to be disturbed. The only time Damon doesn¡¯t want to be disturbed is when he¡¯s having a good time, so you think¡­


    -that my wife still doesn¡¯t trust me and keeps doubting my sincerity, but if it takes me a thousand years to prove myself, I¡¯m willing to do it because I love you and you¡¯re the perfect woman in my eyes.


    it was Damon who had just entered the room. Olivia was relieved to know that he wasn¡¯t angry about what he¡¯d heard, but it wasn¡¯t his fault that he always wanted to piss her off at any moment. when Damon advanced towards her, she stepped back, causing him to gasp in surprise. it was the very first time she¡¯d ever done that.


    -I wonder what kind of golf you were ying on December thirty-first, only toe home now. I¡¯d rather you went and got ready, because any moment now, the guests will be here, don¡¯t you see?


    Damon left, sulking. When the doorbell rang, she left Olivia in charge and went into the kitchen to check on her friend.


    -My dear Oliva, I¡¯m so happy to see you again.


    -Come on in, Tyler, you¡¯re looking very handsome.


    -I¡¯m going to blush if you keep this up.


    Olivia burst outughing. Tyler was never going to change then. He was always in a good mood and knew how to simplify life. Olivia loved being in his presence, except that he was the busiest of the three boys. An hourter, almost everyone was there and only James remained. Olivia could see the worry on Maggie¡¯s face, which was why she¡¯d gone to Damon to ask, and he¡¯d assured her that James wasing. When she heard the sound of someoneing through the gate, she told Maggie to go and check, pretending she had things to do. As she stepped through the doorway into the hall, she stopped dead in her tracks with her mouth wide open. Standing before her was James, the man who had been haunting her for some time. his lightly coiffed hair, which had escaped someone¡¯s notice, gave him a bad-boy look. she felt like a young teenager who¡¯d just been addressed by the popr boy at school, her breath caught as her heart pounded in her chest. he was fiddling with his phone, which meant he hadn¡¯t seen her at all. when James looked up, he thought he saw the goddess of beauty before him. She was a knockout, and her dress perfectly outlined the cubes of her body. he had only one thought at that moment, to capture her and make her his for the whole night without ever resting. but the gleam in her eyes wasn¡¯t what he¡¯d expected to see. she was a little sad and he wanted to know why. he ced a light kiss on her cheek even though he would have liked to kiss her pink lips. Maggie had just confirmed that he didn¡¯t want her, otherwise he¡¯d have kissed her on the lips, not the cheek. She fell into her friend¡¯s arms, crying, which Olivia didn¡¯t understand at all.


    -What¡¯s going on, Maggie?


    -I was wrong to think I had a chance with him, you know. He doesn¡¯t love me or he¡¯d never have kissed me on the cheek. What was I thinking? I¡¯m such an idiot, you should always remind me of that, please. I told you, he¡¯s found another one. I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore, I¡¯m going to leave, you know.


    -You can¡¯t do that Maggie, we nned all this together and even if it¡¯s not him, you can have your chance tonight so please stay with me. If you leave, I¡¯ll leave too and you¡¯ll have some exining to do to Damon.


    Maggie nodded. She wasn¡¯t going to let her friend down because of this shoddy man who had made her dream, but after all she didn¡¯t regret the night she¡¯d spent with him. it had been the most wonderful night of her life.

 chapter 204

    -We need to talk,¡± Damon had whispered to James on the way to his office.


    James didn¡¯t understand this story at all. They¡¯d spent the day together, which would mean he¡¯d had plenty of time to talk to her, but he hadn¡¯t. He had important things to do, and the first thing was to tame his she-devil, who¡¯d even disappeared, and he. hoped she hadn¡¯t left because of him. Damon wasn¡¯t one for jokes, so he was at least going to listen to her.


    -I hope what you¡¯ve got to tell me is very important, Damon, because if it isn¡¯t, I¡¯d better leave right away. what¡¯s going on?


    -Don¡¯t you know I don¡¯t have to tell you this James, but I¡¯m doing it because you¡¯re my friend and I don¡¯t want to see you regret it one day, so if you¡¯re not interested, I¡¯m going to continue the party in my wife¡¯s arms and maybe you¡¯ll find yourself alone. you know what it¡¯s like to be alone in the midst of everyone apanied, it¡¯s a deadly loneliness you know if you don¡¯t want that, I beg you to listen to me because you¡¯re going about it so badly that I wonder if you¡¯re even really my friend.


    -I¡¯ll stop you right there. For a start, Olivia isn¡¯t your wife, she¡¯s your fiancee and soon to be your wife, but she isn¡¯t yet and I¡¯d like to know what I¡¯m going about it so wrong.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    -your rtionship with Maggie Soyer, you know.


    James understood absolutely nothing. He didn¡¯t think Damon had be Maggie¡¯s listening ear because she already had Olivia and he couldn¡¯t see what Olivia could have said to Damon that he¡¯d forgotten to tell her during the day to wait for just this moment. It was weird and he¡¯d always done well with her until he found her sad without knowing why.


    -What¡¯s going on, Damon? What did Olivia tell you?


    -You leave my wife out of this because I don¡¯t think she would have told me anything if I hadn¡¯t heard. When I went into the kitchen to look for Olivia, I saw Maggie crying in her arms; she¡¯s convinced that you were just having fun with her and don¡¯t want her anymore. she¡¯s still here thanks to Olivia because she said she can¡¯t stay here in your presence. do you realize that?


    -but I don¡¯t see what I¡¯ve done wrong so far, Damon. everything¡¯s been fine between us. I know that since we¡¯ve been back she hasn¡¯t answered my messages, but that¡¯s just a whim and nothing serious, so can you please tell me what¡¯s going on?


    -and how do you exin the fact that you didn¡¯t kiss the woman you say you like when you arrived? you gave her a kiss on the cheek, something everyone does James. on her lips it¡¯s an exception to show that she¡¯s yours and nobody else¡¯s but you couldn¡¯t do that. that¡¯s what¡¯s got her in such a state you see?


    he hadn¡¯t done it because of the look of sadness he¡¯d seen in her eyes, and he¡¯d been afraid of upsetting her or even making her reject him, but he¡¯d never thought it would hurt her so much that she¡¯d think he wasn¡¯t serious about her. now he had to convince her that she¡¯d just thought wrong.


    -do you love her?


    -I think I¡¯ve fallen in love with her, and not just yesterday or the day before, but I think that unjustified anger I felt towards her was love. this desire for revenge was just a decoy to get close to her. you understand that, but now I¡¯m not even sure she¡¯ll ept me, given what¡¯s going on.


    -I¡¯ve seen how beautiful she is and let me tell you, there are predators out there. If you close your eyes for just a few seconds, she won¡¯t be yours anymore. I hope you¡¯re brave, because to get her to say yes, she¡¯ll have to destroy your crotch.


    And then we won¡¯t have any children because of her,¡± says James matter-of-factly.


    -I could have asked everyone toe and see you, but I don¡¯t want to spoil the surprise you¡¯re going to give this girl, so I¡¯m holding back, but not for long. If you don¡¯t do it in half an hour, I¡¯ll do it for you, you see?


    They left his office and once in the hall, James noticed Maggie¡¯s silhouette holding a ss of Whisky. He thought she was celebrating like everyone else, but she¡¯d just finished her ss in one gulp, and it looked like she wanted to get drunk, something he couldn¡¯t see.


    -Is it just me, or is Miss trying to get drunk so she can forget you, James?


    -It¡¯s no fun at all, Damon, really. But what¡¯s going on in her head?


    He left his friend and walked over to the table where Maggie was sitting. When she saw him, she started to smile and without missing a beat, she red at him. James realized that she hadn¡¯tpletely lost her mind yet, but it was only a matter of time before she did. He took the ss from her hand as she giggled.


    -What are you doing, Maggie?


    -I¡¯m having a party and you¡¯re not going to stop me. I think you¡¯re very handsome. Would you like to be my date for the evening? Some idiot stood me up, you know. We could have been happy together, but I¡¯m not pretty enough for him.


    -I admit you¡¯re the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever seen, Maggie Soyer, and believe me, that man¡¯s just as much of a fool as you say he is,¡± he said, grimacing, since the fool was him and what else.


    A big smile spread across Maggie¡¯s lips. Atst, someone thought she was really beautiful and not that idiot James who didn¡¯t give a damn about her. Damon and Olivia, who had been listening to the exchange,ughed silently as James red at them. It really wasn¡¯t funny, and he was going to make Maggie pay for it once she came to her senses. He¡¯d called himself an idiot just to please her.


    -Maggie Soyer, since the first day we met, nothing has been as usual with the others. It may seem strange to know that these wordse from me, given thebel some people think I carry with me, but I promise you that since I¡¯ve known you, I¡¯ve lost the taste for looking anywhere else but at you, because you¡¯ve got everything in you that more than a hundred girls would give me. we were so at odds with each other that we ran the risk of falling in love ¨C it happened. i know you love me but i don¡¯t think it¡¯s more than i feel for you so i¡¯d like you to be my girlfriend, the only woman i¡¯ll ever look at, the only woman i¡¯ll ever think about, the woman i¡¯ll always be in a hurry to get home to. would you do me the honor of¡­


    -we just met tonight and if you love me then I love you too and I think it¡¯s to let this James guy know that not everyone is an idiot like him. yes, I want to be your girlfriend, the only one you¡¯ll ever look at and the only woman in your life, she shouted under the influence of alcohol.


    The people in the room were astonished that they¡¯d just met, even though James said he loved her, but it wasn¡¯t any of their business, so she¡¯d already agreed, and that was the most important thing.


    -Congrattions James, and if you think you¡¯ve missed the punch, leave it for when shees to her senses tomorrow. I think you¡¯d better go home with her and get on with it,¡± Olivia smiled.


    Damon¡¯s mocking smile hadn¡¯t disappeared. James carried Maggie in his arms and took her home. He had kindly invited her to spend the night at his ce and she had refused ¨C now she was going to spend the night there without knowing it.

 chapter 205

    Emerging gradually from her sleep, Maggie couldn¡¯t remember going home, or at least she couldn¡¯t remember anything at all. She remembered celebrating New Year¡¯s Eve with Olivia and at home, so she concluded that she was in the guest room, even though it didn¡¯t look at all like the one Olivia had given her when she¡¯d first arrived. it was still very big and spacious to be a guest room, but as long as she hadn¡¯t been kidnapped, that was more important. she closed her eyes again, feeling tired and imagining the hangover she¡¯d had.


    some timeter, she felt soft kisses all over her face. she didn¡¯t think Olivia had a dog, and no, a dog couldn¡¯t be that precise when it came to kisses, more like licks, yes. she opened her eyes as the scent of that unique perfume wafted to her head. it belonged only to James indeed, standing over her with a smile that made her cringe. She could have melted on the spot, but she wanted to know what he was doing there, in her room, when he could have taken another than the one that was hers. when she wanted to leave the bed, James held her back firmly, trapping his hands above her head. she was far from enjoying herself.


    -What are you doing in my room? You could have found yourself another room, and besides, there are several here¡­ I¡¯m not your wife, so¡­


    -not this early in the morning. i didn¡¯t know that even after a night of begging for my body, a night during which you snuggled up to me, you¡¯d still be such a pain in the ass when you woke up. being a pain in the ass is your specialty, my dear Maggie Soyer. as for the room question, you¡¯re in my room, so in reality, you¡¯re the one who should be leaving.


    -I don¡¯t think Damon decided to put your name on a room in his house, so I think I was the first one in that room, because I¡¯d never havee to find you if I¡¯d still had my wits about me.


    -As you can see, this isn¡¯t Damon¡¯s house, it¡¯s mine and my room. Your breakfast is ready, I¡¯m going to take a shower and be nice just for the morning.


    He didn¡¯t give her time to answer and went into the bathroom. She couldn¡¯t remember anything, least of all how she¡¯d ended up at this man¡¯s. She¡¯d nevere of her own free will and when she tried to remember, she¡¯d tried to get drunk to forget him, she¡¯d met another man who¡¯d asked her to be his girlfriend and she¡¯d epted, but she couldn¡¯t remember who it was. she didn¡¯t even know his name. when she looked at the coffee table in the bedroom, she saw a trayplete with a tablet and a ss of water. he¡¯d thought of everything then, but his primary concern wasn¡¯t what she was going to eat, she had a lot of things to figure out and she couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    James was thinking about the woman across the room, this young woman who haunted him even during the day. He would have invited her to take that bath with him, but he didn¡¯t even know if she remembered everything that had happened the day before. He was afraid she was thinking dark thoughts about him, and it was a good thing that very early in the morning Olivia had sent him a video of the scene, his proposal and all, not forgetting where he¡¯d called himself a fool. when he heard a knock on the bathroom door, he frowned. he was naked and wondered who was on the other end of it.


    -James, are you listening to me or not? I¡¯ve been knocking for a while now.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    -Do you want to take a bath with me, you devil?


    -I¡¯d rather die, yes, but I¡¯ve got things to ask you and believe me I can¡¯t wait, so please get out of here and continue your bathter. I promise it won¡¯t take long, just a few minutes.


    -do you want me toe out naked or dressed because, as you can see, I haven¡¯t finished my bath.


    -James I told you, I want to know what happened yesterday and if you don¡¯te out, I¡¯m going to break down that door or call the police and let them know I¡¯ve been kidnapped. I¡¯m going to count and if in two minutes you¡¯re not out I¡¯m going to notify the authorities.


    This girl was capable of anything, and he knew she was going to call the police, so it was up to him to stop her. he wrapped a towel around her heel and opened the door. when Maggie looked at him, she flushed with her mouth half open. She was flushed and James was happy to see her like this. He moved even closer to her and grabbed her waist. she instinctively put her hands on his bare chest. James ced his lips on hers without ever kissing her, which made her sigh.


    -What are you doing?¡± asked Maggie in a small voice.


    -I¡¯m looking at you, my beautiful little devil. So even if I¡¯d gone out naked, it wouldn¡¯t have had any effect on you;


    Maggie Syer wasn¡¯t one to lose, so she slipped away and moved to a safe distance from him. she had to regain herposure not to let him win.


    -You came yesterday, you didn¡¯t kiss me and I know you¡¯re not the man I fell in love with, I got the wrong idea and well, I realize I was the fool and apart from that, a man asked me to be his girlfriend. do you know who it was then?


    James had remained focused on one thing, the fact that she had just unknowingly confessed that she was in love with him. He¡¯d never expected anything better, and he was so happy to hear it. He knew that he felt the same way about her, and since she¡¯d just confessed her feelings, there was no barrier preventing him from diving inpletely.


    -James, I¡¯ve just asked you a question, do you know¡­


    -I told you yesterday but you were so drunk I didn¡¯t think you were listening so I¡¯m going to take this opportunity to tell you now, I¡¯m in love with you and I hope I can change my old ways so I can be the man you want me to be.


    He was so serious and that warmed Maggie¡¯s heart but it didn¡¯t exin why he hadn¡¯t kissed her the day before like she¡¯d wanted. If she¡¯d already epted someone else¡¯s proposal then she couldn¡¯t ept James¡¯s, it was just hard since she was in a rtionship even if she didn¡¯t know with whom. she¡¯d dreamed so much of the moment when he¡¯d tell her he loved her and now it had happened but she didn¡¯t know what was still blocking her.


    -James, I¡­


    -you don¡¯t have to say anything, she-devil, because in any case you said yes to me yesterday and I assure you I was the happiest man alive.


    then it was him, Maggie couldn¡¯t believe it. a mockingugh escaped her lips. she couldn¡¯t remember everything exactly, but she hadn¡¯t forgotten the fact that she¡¯d called him a fool and something else she couldn¡¯t even remember. she looked at him again and saw that he had a rather cute face, faking her ignorance.


    -If I¡¯ve got amnesia, then why did I forget just that part?


    James knew she was doing this on purpose to annoy him, but he wasn¡¯t going to let her win, so he yed the video Olivia had sent him, the one she¡¯d filmed while Maggie cursed him, thinking she was facing someone else.


    -You wanted to show this James that you could ink another man.


    she lowered her head. she¡¯d done enough as it was, and it was time she realized she should take everything seriously. he¡¯d done enough for her to show her he was willing to make an effort for her, and it was time she stopped being so reticent. she moved towards him and took his hands in hers while looking him straight in the eye, which the man didn¡¯t understand at all.


    -I know you¡¯ll never believe it¡¯s me saying this because I have more courage when I¡¯m dependent on alcohol. I know I¡¯ve yed the difficult girl for a long time and despite that you persisted because you didn¡¯t just want to y with me but you wanted me more seriously and I¡¯m ready to make efforts for our couple because even if I didn¡¯t want to, my heart dictates that because it only beats for you James. i¡¯m happy to be the woman you¡¯ll cherish and love more sincerely. i love you James, my best rival.


    I love you too, she-devil, and very much.


    followed by a fiery,nguorous kiss to seal their love, full of future promise, and they headed for the bathroom. A bath that would end in something else and that Maggie was so looking forward to.

 chapter 206

    A weekter, everything was going very well for the new couple. Maggie had been on the lookout for the slightest misstep from James, but thetter was more the man whose love had blinded her, and Maggie couldn¡¯t have dreamed of anything more. Olivia and Damon were in perfect love, even if there were often little arguments, not to mention the fact that this was part of every couple¡¯s daily routine. Betty had been thinking about it for a long time, she¡¯d been everywhere and hadn¡¯t been able to find a job in a fashion house. James¡¯pany was the only one she needed for her career and she was determined to get back to him so he could help her.


    -You can¡¯te in, Betty.


    -And why is that? Why can¡¯t Ie in? Whose order is that?


    -He¡¯s picking up his girlfriend from her ce of work and he¡¯ll be here any minute, so he asked me not to let you in the box, and I only obey orders, you see?


    she couldn¡¯t believe it. Everything was moving too fast around her and she wanted to know who this woman was who had the courage to couple up with the second most brothel-like man in New Orleans. She wanted to know if she was a model from the club or if she was a woman from the outside.


    -I¡¯d like to know who this woman is who shares James¡¯s life now, please;


    -Maggie Soyer.


    No, it couldn¡¯t be. It couldn¡¯t be the girl she knew. Olivia had first stolen the man of her dreams and now Maggie had stolen the brother she¡¯d never had. Was it bad luck or what, she¡¯d tried to take revenge on Olivia but with Damon¡¯s power, she¡¯d stopped in her tracks and now Maggie was with James and she was sure she was the reason he¡¯d refused to let her join hispany. she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore or maybe she didn¡¯t even believe it was the same one.


    -Is she a nurse? I mean this Maggie Soyer.


    -Yes, that¡¯s what she does for a living, and don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know her. I think there was a time when you and Mr. Dixon¡¯s fiancee were part of the trio, weren¡¯t you?


    He¡¯d just confirmed her doubts: it was her best friend who¡¯d stolen the man who could understand her, and now she was alone, without a friend, without a man and without a brother. she wasn¡¯t about to let this go. she had to go into James¡¯s office and wait for him there. When the security guard was a little more distracted, she raced into the building and took the elevator. She knew that if he wasted his time taking the stairs, he¡¯d never catch her in time. She began rummaging through her drawers, not really knowing what she was looking for, just out of sheer curiosity. after a few minutes, she came across a CD with Maggie¡¯s mage written on it. a jealousy without a name was born inside her. she didn¡¯t know when their love had evolved so much. She took the CD with her and left her office.


    -What have you done? I think I¡¯d better call the police now,¡± the security guard had told her in a threatening tone.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    -I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary just yet, as I¡¯m about to leave, you see. He¡¯s not in, so I¡¯lle when he is.


    He let her go, and she was happy to know that this man was just as stupid as the one who¡¯d sent her away. Since her brother wouldn¡¯t hold her hand anymore, since he wouldn¡¯t help her, it was time for her to stand on her own two feet. her dream had been to be in a rtionship with a billionaire, but in the end, it was her friends who¡¯d had that chance and not her.


    after their lunch break, James had just left and Maggie had returned to her ce of work, but nothing seemed normal. all eyes were on her and she understood absolutely nothing of what was going on. when she left the hospital to go and eat, she hadn¡¯t had this problem, but by the time she returned, everyone was staring at her curiously. it was embarrassing, but she hadn¡¯t asked for anything and had gone to her office. without dy, she received a notification and when she opened it, she couldn¡¯t believe it. She, Maggie Soyer, was having sex with a man and the room she was in reminded her of only one thing, the hotel where James was staying in Africa, so it was Christmas Eve. she began to think, if everyone was looking at her so strangely, it was simply because of this video and she didn¡¯t even know that he had filmed their lovemaking that night. A bitter taste rose in her throat, and to say she hated James would be an understatement. She hated him as much as she¡¯d ever hated anyone. she didn¡¯t know how she was going to get out of there while avoiding people¡¯s gazes. she was sure the whole country already knew, since it was on socialworks.


    -Are you okay, Maggie?


    It was her boss, and she was ashamed to see him standing there, and judging by thepassion in his eyes, he¡¯d already watched the video. she wanted to disappear forever and nevere back, she didn¡¯t want to exist at that moment, ande to think of it, she had enough pharmaceutical substances in her office. she started to move towards them when Dr Johns caught up with her.


    -Maggie, when you die, they¡¯re going to keep talking about it, calling you a coward, and it¡¯ll be you who¡¯s lost your life, sweetheart. I understand perfectly well how much it hurts, but I¡¯m here. I¡¯m going to get you out through the emergency doors and take you to a safer ce. It¡¯s an apartment of mine, but it¡¯s a bit far from the city.


    she nodded and followed him. the few people in the corridor at that moment had not failed to look at her in whispers. she was going through the same story as Olivia, but with the difference that for Olivia, it wasn¡¯t Damon who had betrayed her, but her best friend. tears rolled down her cheeks as the car drove through the city. she¡¯d never thought she¡¯d experience a situation like this in her life.


    Damon had received the same notification from his office and couldn¡¯t believe it. If this kind of thing had happened, it would mean that James had been the only one to film it, and he¡¯d believed it when he¡¯d said he loved Maggie, he¡¯d thought he¡¯d forgotten all about this revenge business, but now the video of their night of passion was being watched by everyone, something he hadn¡¯t expected at all. He wondered what Olivia¡¯s state of mind was at the moment, and at that thought, it was time for him to go home and not leave her alone. She was going to push him away and he was aware of that, but he had to go home.


    As she left the room, she remembered that she¡¯d received a notification, but she was too busy to look in the mirror, because Damon had been looking at her strangely for some time, as if she wasn¡¯t the same. even if he didn¡¯t speak, she knew that the change was just as strange for him. the notification she¡¯d received was a sex video and¡­ that was her best friend in there, she didn¡¯t believe it was possible, she¡¯d been at the heart of the same scandal but it wasn¡¯t as bad as all that.


    She hadn¡¯t seen Damon advancing towards her and when he touched her, she moved away very quickly as if her hands had des of fire. She was now looking at him with hatred, which Damon didn¡¯t like at all.


    -I warned you, Damon, I told you that if your best friend ever hurt my best friend, I¡¯d never forgive you, you remember. He could still take revenge on her, otherwise, you understand, he could still do something else, but not expose his life like this. I¡¯m sure the whole of New Orleans is now in the hospital, and what did he gain by doing this?


    -Olivia, my angel, please listen to me¡­


    -If I ever lose my best friend, the only person I¡¯ve got left, you¡¯ll lose me too, you understand that, I¡¯m really serious and¡­


    she stopped talking when she saw Damon had been staring at her legs for a few minutes without speaking. she was serious about what she was saying to him, while he was only thinking about sex, and she felt like destroying his dick at that moment, so that he¡¯d never have the chance to touch a woman again. bursting with anger, she started to move towards him when he stopped her.


    -You shouldn¡¯t take another step, Olivia,¡± Damon scolded in a worried voice.


    She looked down at her legs and saw blood. But she wasn¡¯t bleeding, and even if she was, it couldn¡¯t be running down her legs. without dy, Damon carried her to the car and hurried her to the hospital, where she was quickly taken care of. she had been put into a light sleep, and Damon was worried he¡¯d lose her.


    A few hourster, she woke up, but still with tears in her eyes. He knew she wasn¡¯t worried about herself, but about her friend, which he understood very well.


    -I know you¡¯re thinking about your best friend right now, but you should rest, doctor¡¯s orders, Olivia, and you shouldn¡¯t move from here.


    When she saw the doctor enter the room, she began to worry, realizing that she was on a hospital bed and had lost blood without knowing what was causing it. she was trembling and naturally sought Damon¡¯s hand to shake.


    -You¡¯re pregnant and I beg you to get enough rest, no more stress or the next time will be fatal.

 chapter 207

    Damon had been pacing up and down the room since the doctor had left. He was lost, really lost because he had no idea what he was going to do, he didn¡¯t know how he was going to take this. he was happy but he didn¡¯t know what Olivia thought of her pregnancy and it hade at a reallyplicated time, she had almost lost their baby without them even knowing she was pregnant.


    She didn¡¯t know what Damon thought about the pregnancy, because when she¡¯d met him at Le Bourget, he¡¯d said no wife and no children. The only person who could have supported her in this moment was her best friend, but she was nowhere to be found.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    -Damon, can you please stop?¡± Olivia asked in her sweet voice.


    He¡¯d almost forgotten that she was there with him. He went over to the bed where she was lying and sat down. He looked her straight in the eye, stroking her hair. To say he wasn¡¯t afraid of what wasing would be a lie.


    -Please forgive me. I know you didn¡¯t see your life like this, especially not with the burden of a child so young, and I¡¯m sorry if I didn¡¯t pay attention to all this.


    Damon didn¡¯t let her finish her sentence and captured her lips in a hard kiss, as if he wanted to punish her. She didn¡¯t know why he was punishing her, because she was thinking of leaving or because she was pregnant. Olivia was happy to see him so tender, but it wasn¡¯t enough. The mere fact that he hadn¡¯t spoken since the doctor had announced her pregnancy worried her too.


    -Damon, you can talk, please say something. Your silence doesn¡¯t help me at all, you know, you kiss me and I think everything¡¯s fine, but you¡¯re so quiet,¡± she finished, sniffling as she cried.


    -I know you won¡¯t believe me, but I don¡¯t think James did it. I know he took the video, but he¡¯s not the one who put it out there. Someone else did, and not just to hurt Maggie, but James too, and I promise you everything will be back to normal very soon.


    -We can talk about thister, I¡¯d like to know if you want this child. I remember how you said you weren¡¯t ready to imprison yourself in a family life and now that it¡¯s happened I don¡¯t know if you agree.


    -I wasn¡¯t ready at the time because I hadn¡¯t met the rare pearl like you, my angel. Now that you¡¯re here, everything seems perfect in my life and don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m really happy that you¡¯re Olivia Turner, that you¡¯re the woman who makes my heart beat, that you¡¯re the woman I¡¯d like to live for every day. I love you, my angel.


    -I love you too Damon.


    -You need to rest now, I¡¯m going to go out for a fewps to see what I can do and I promise I¡¯ll be back in no time. If Maggie doesn¡¯t answer your calls or messages, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find her, I promise.


    he kissed her forehead and left the hospital room. by the time he got into his car, the anger he¡¯d suppressed with his partner had returned. he wanted to punch James in the face for this, and he was going to do it. When he arrived at hispany¡¯s parking lot, he quickly parked his car and got in. He went straight to his office and once there, he opened the door without knocking when he wanted to ask him what was going on. Damon wasn¡¯t satisfied, but at least he¡¯d done that. When James recovered from the blow, he didn¡¯t look up, because he knew his friend was perfectly right to do so.


    -I¡¯m not talking about broadcasting the video, but about filming the moment when you were making love to this woman you say you love, James. What exactly were your intentions?


    -I know you¡¯ll think it¡¯s weird, but I did it for a souvenir. Maggie isn¡¯t like other women, and I knew I¡¯d need this video to remind her of our trip to Africa, even if it wasn¡¯t a romantic trip in the first ce. I knew this CD was safe in my office until this video found its way onto the Inte, you see. I don¡¯t know who did it, and I know Maggie would hate me right now, and Olivia too.


    -I think I would have put you in jail if I¡¯d ever lost my baby. This whole thing has put too much stress on Olivia and that¡¯s when we found out she was expecting our child.


    -Congrattions Damon, you¡¯re evolving so much, who would have thought?


    -we¡¯ll do the debateter, but right now we need to find out who¡¯s behind this, James. Olivia¡¯s been trying to get hold of Maggie but she¡¯s not answering and I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s going to do something stupid. I think we should check the surveince cameras in your office, it¡¯s the best thing to do and hope this person hasn¡¯t thought to deactivate them.


    When Olivia woke up, since she¡¯d still been asleep when Damon had left, she saw that she¡¯d received a message from Maggie, who¡¯d given her the address of where she was staying. she left the bed without dy and didn¡¯t care if there were formalities to bepleted or not. she stopped the first cab that passed her by. she didn¡¯t want her best friend to be left alone for much longer.


    -I know what you¡¯re going through right now, but I don¡¯t think you should be moping around so much. You might think it¡¯s your dignity that¡¯s out the window, but there¡¯s not much to be seen apart from your face, consumed by desire and passion. let¡¯s go for a walk.


    Maggie thought this girl was really crazy. Her intimate life was out there for all to see, and the only thing she offered was to go for a walk, as if that would distract people from watching what she¡¯d done with the first man she met. She couldn¡¯t stand that girl, which was why she¡¯d asked Olivia toe and stay with her, but she¡¯d made it clear that James shouldn¡¯t know about this address. When she heard the doorbell ring, she knew it was Olivia, but she didn¡¯t have the strength to answer it, so she begged Elena to do it for her.


    Olivia waited in front of the door, not knowing how Maggie had managed to end up there, especially in such a luxurious building. When the door opened, she saw a girl almost the same height as herself, but with Maggie¡¯s strong character. she could already imagine how little time she¡¯d spent with her.


    -Hello, I¡¯m Olivia Turner and I¡¯m looking for Maggie Soyer.


    -I¡¯m Elena Montoya, Maggie¡¯s babysitter.


    Olivia would have loved to see the look on her best friend¡¯s face when Elena said that. When she was in the living room, Maggie jumped into her arms and lost her bnce, luckily she¡¯d fallen on the sofa, she was crying in her arms and she felt paralyzed, so much so that she didn¡¯t know what she was going to do to help her.


    -You think he did it Oli, I say put the video on the.


    -I wanted to believe it was him but Damon told me he didn¡¯t think it was him, he said it¡¯s not because he¡¯s his best friend but because he knows it¡¯s not him. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll find the person who did it Maggie so please calm down.


    -I¡¯m always alone in my monotonous life because I don¡¯t have anyone as a friend, especially not a girl. Thest friend I had in high school took my boyfriend away from me and went and told the whole school that I was a cannibal, so since that day I¡¯ve put my foot down, no girl friends in my life.


    Maggie understood that she was right about this, given what Betty had done to Olivia, but she¡¯d disappeared and didn¡¯t think she¡¯d have the courage to try anything else. When she noticed the catheter on Oliva¡¯s arm, she hurried to lift all her weight off her, looking at her more seriously.


    -You¡¯ve been ill for a week now, Olivia, and you haven¡¯t said a word to me, have you? You should have rested, note here and endangered your health.


    -When I got your message I was still in the hospital and Damon had gone to see James, so I¡¯m here and everything¡¯s fine.


    -You¡¯re having a baby then? asked Maggie, forgetting even her own problems.


    Olivia nodded with a big smile and hugged her. She was so happy to know this. Atst her friend had found the happiness she so richly deserved with a man who loved her the way she deserved.

 chapter 208

    A few minutester, while Damon was trying to find the evidence, James returned with everything he¡¯d found to see what was going on.


    -So, did you find what you needed, James?


    -Yes, I¡¯ve got the surveince tapes here and they¡¯ll be fine, I think, hoping this person didn¡¯t think to deactivate them.


    they began to visualize them, and the moment they¡¯d been waiting for arrived. the silhouette of a young girl who belonged to none other than Betty entered James¡¯ office. Thetter had even had the courage to sit down in her office chair, which wasn¡¯t the point, but she had rummaged through her belongings and that¡¯s how she¡¯d found the CD. Her Machiavellianism was at the tip of her lips, and she couldn¡¯t help smiling after viewing the video. as if nothing had happened, she had put her things away again and left with the CD. James began to tear his hair out. he¡¯d helped this girl and this was how she really thanked him. he¡¯d been such a jerk even though Damon had warned him repeatedly.


    -You¡¯ll have to get in touch with Maggie and exin what¡¯s happened, James. She mustn¡¯t be kept in the dark, because I can¡¯t imagine how much she¡¯s already cursed you, brother.


    It wasn¡¯t calling her that was worrying him, but the fact that she wasn¡¯t going to understand why he¡¯d taken the video. She wasn¡¯t just another girl, and that was what worried him most. He huffed and poured himself a ss of bourbon, he was going to catch Betty, or she was going to go into hiding.


    -You don¡¯t know where she is, but try to call her, because if you don¡¯t, she¡¯ll think it¡¯s nothing to do with you. I¡¯ll try to locate this Betty.


    James retrieved his phone and went to the phonebook, scrolled through it and when he came across the number of his beautiful Maggie Soyer, he couldn¡¯t make the call. He¡¯d even tried to leave her a message but didn¡¯t even know what it would say. When Damon had tried to reach his information service, an iing call cut him off, and when he picked up that one, he couldn¡¯t believe what the doctor had said in one breath: ¡°Mr Dixon, we apologize for the inconvenience, yourpanion has disappeared, she¡¯s not in the hospital, we¡¯ve searched everywhere¡±. Olivia couldn¡¯t disappear, she couldn¡¯t disappear with their child, he couldn¡¯t bear it; despite his pain, James had just realized that something was wrong with his friend.


    -Damon, what¡¯s going on? Do you have any information about this girl?


    -Olivia¡¯s disappeared,¡± he said, staring at an imaginary point.


    Olivia couldn¡¯t have disappeared at that precise moment. He didn¡¯t mind thinking it was Betty¡¯s doing, but he didn¡¯t know her to be psychopathic, even though he didn¡¯t really know who she was anymore. Damon had be powerless and it was now up to him to y the role of friend, even if he too was in aplicated situation.


    -Didn¡¯t the doctors tell you anything?N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    -I don¡¯t want to think the worst James, this woman is my whole life and if she doesn¡¯te back, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll survive, do you understand that?


    -we¡¯re going to find her but have you thought for a moment, maybe she knows where Maggie is, maybe Maggie contacted her to give her location and she went there.


    -Yes, maybe Betty¡¯s behind her disappearance,¡± said Damon, ¡°but I¡¯ve got to get to the hospital. I¡¯d like you to ask permission from the security service in the area.


    James nodded and they left the hospital. When he arrived in her hospital room, where she was supposed to be, he saw that she had stopped the drip, which was now running on the floor, so she still had the catheter with her. he hadn¡¯t found anything that could help him, because when he¡¯d looked at the hospital¡¯s video surveince, she¡¯d just looked at her phone and left in a hurry. he went out to his car to wait, because James was in charge of finding the outside video surveince.


    -I¡¯ve found it,¡± he said as he arrived.


    They looked around and saw that she¡¯d soon stopped the first cab that passed in front of her. Where could she have gone in such a hurry? perhaps to lend herself to danger, as she was so good at doing. Damon couldn¡¯t see how this helped her, because after all, she had no one to force her hand, unless it was because of the message she¡¯d received.


    -I¡¯ve got to get the license number of that cab James, that man¡¯s got to tell me where he dropped Olivia off.


    -we don¡¯t even know where he is and¡­


    -and that¡¯s exactly why i need to get his license te number, you understand that? olivia¡¯s number isn¡¯t showing up and she¡¯s making me think that she did it on purpose so that i can¡¯t locate her. if someone is behind this, i swear to you that i¡¯m going to send that person to find my father wherever he is.


    He¡¯d been promised he¡¯d have all the information he needed by the next day, and even though it was a bit toote, he had no choice but to wait. He¡¯d almost forgotten about James¡¯s situation with Maggie, but it wasn¡¯t his fault his wife and baby might be in danger in the arms of a madwoman.


    -Did you let Damon know you were all right, Oli?¡± Maggie had asked him as they drifted off to sleep.


    -No, you let me know that you didn¡¯t want James to know where you were, so I know that if Damon knows, James will do everything he can to find out. He was with him and I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll understand that I¡¯vee to find you.


    -No, but Olivia, put yourself in this man¡¯s shoes. He only found out today that you¡¯re pregnant and that you almost lost the baby.


    -I know and I promise you that tomorrow I¡¯ll go home, I¡¯ve got to sleep now.


    The next morning, around five o¡¯clock, Damon went to pour himself a stiff drink. He hadn¡¯t closed his eyes for a moment throughout the night, because he couldn¡¯t see himself sleeping while his wife was somewhere in danger. James had been with him all those hours, and he, too, hadn¡¯t slept a wink. Maybe thatforted him, because all he wanted was his wife, but at least he knew he had a friend he could count on.


    -You got a notification and I couldn¡¯t help looking, it¡¯s the address of the cab man, he lives half an hour away.


    without waiting, Damon drank his ss in one gulp and they left the house. it might have been too early to knock on someone¡¯s door, but he didn¡¯t have to as long as he knew what he needed. after half an hour¡¯s drive, they had finally arrived and the whole house still seemed to be asleep. Damon pressed the doorbell insistently and the door opened on a man in his forties or more, still rubbing his eyes but none of his business.


    -May I ask who you are and why you¡¯re knocking on my door at this hour of the morning?


    -I¡¯m Damon Dixon and I imagine you already know me. -Yesterday you transported a woman in front of the St Johns Clinic. She was wearing a ck dress and¡­


    -Yes, I see, she asked me to drop her off on the way out of town, but what¡¯s going on? I didn¡¯t do anything to her, I assure you, she seemed in a hurry to get there, so if you¡¯d like to know more, please give her a call.


    -You¡¯ve got five minutes to getfortably dressed and then you¡¯re going to take us to the area where you left her. the countdown begins.


    Damon had never used his power like this on people, but now he had no choice. For his wife and child, he was ready to do anything, and this was just the beginning. James hoped she was with Maggie, because if she wasn¡¯t, then he wouldn¡¯t know what to do. When the man got out, he got into his cab while James and Damon got into their car. After an hour¡¯s drive across town, Damon finally entered the neighborhood and pointed to the building opposite them.


    -That¡¯s where she went in.


    Damon nodded, praying that she was there. He really hoped she¡¯d gone in there and that it wasn¡¯t some shady affair. He didn¡¯t even know the number of the apartment she was in and it was going to take him some time to look it up.


    Olivia had just left the bed while Maggie and Elena had been up for a while making breakfast. Maggie was certainly depressed about what was happening to her, but she couldn¡¯t leave her best friend without taking care of her when she hadn¡¯t hesitated for a moment toe and see her. when everything was ready, she went to look for her in her room.


    -Can youe and have breakfast, Sleeping Beauty?


    -Not so fast Maggie, I still want to sleep, please.


    -Your baby needs to be fed and if Damon ever finds out that you¡¯ve been starving yourself, I think I¡¯ll go to prison, so do me a favor and get up and eat.


    she was perfectly right, Olivia found, her baby needed energy, so she got up and went to brush her teeth. She found them in the apartment¡¯s little kitchen and Elena¡¯s warm smile pleased her. Seeing the three of them, she had the impression that it was still their trio with Betty.


    -What are you thinking about, Oli?


    -I don¡¯t want to ept it, but I think she¡¯s behind that video and I wonder why she¡¯s be so sadistic. She wasn¡¯t like that before, all she liked to do was enjoy life and not destroy others.


    -I don¡¯t want to get into your conversation, since I don¡¯t even know what she¡¯s talking about, but I think pregnant women should eat now, and what¡¯s more, I¡¯ve got a sster on, and I hate science, especially reproduction, because our teacher is a real pervert with no limits, but if I want to pass, I¡¯ll have to get to work, so be quick about it. and in the meantime, I¡¯m going to take my bath.


    Elena left the living room and Olivia couldn¡¯t help but smile. This girl was really a bundle of energy. who would dare find her science teacher perverse, plus she was talking about science.

 chapter 209

    after minutes of knocking on every door to ask for information, they had finally arrived at a door that was supposed to be Olivia¡¯s, so James rang the bell impatiently.


    When the doorbell rang, Elena had almost forgotten that she had visitors at home who could take care of this, she thought she was still alone, which was why she hade out of her room with her jeans on and a towel around her breasts.


    -No, I¡¯ll do it and if you don¡¯t want to bete for your ss, I think you¡¯d better go and get dressed.


    -oh no, let me do it or you¡¯ll get bored because it must be the courier and the new bank not far from here, this manes by to say hello every morning but the thing is I¡¯m not interested in him at all and I¡¯d like to let him know that but what man in love would dare to understand when the woman he loves tells him she doesn¡¯t want him. you can go and eat and I¡¯ll take care of him, dressed like this he¡¯ll know I was with a man in my bed.


    Maggie looked at Olivia andughed. even with all she¡¯d been through with James, she still found it hard to talk about these things and it was just fun. she couldn¡¯t wait for her to make up with James so she could see her every day looking like a Mrs. I¡¯m a prude. when Elena opened the door, she hadn¡¯t expected to see the two sexiest men in new Orleans, especially with their hair a mess. To say she didn¡¯t find them sexy would be an understatement. She¡¯d recognized them very quickly, Damon Dixon as the man every woman in the country, old and young alike, dreamed of spending just one night with, and James as the CEO of the biggest fashion house she¡¯d ever set foot in, but she had two left feet.


    -Hello Miss, we¡¯re looking for a youngdy and our information has brought us to your door.


    -You¡¯ll have to be more explicit, sir, because I¡¯ve got two of them at home and don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re far from being thieves after a night spent with men like you, so I think you¡¯re making a mistake. Besides, a pregnant woman wouldn¡¯t dare harm anyone, would she?


    A pregnant woman could only be Olivia, and if she said there were two in the house, that would mean Maggie was there too. He couldn¡¯t wait to get into the apartment and give his wife a hug, but the youngdy wouldn¡¯t let them pass.


    -Who are you exactly, miss?


    -Elena Montoya, and by the way, it was my uncle Doctor Johns who brought the first girl here, saying she was his under protection, so you understand that if I disobey my uncle, maybe he¡¯ll force me to go to medical school when I¡¯m struggling to enjoy my science sses, good day sir.


    it was only the sound of the door mming that brought them back to reality. this girl was crazy, the two men thought. James knew Dr. Johns very well, and so did Damon, since he¡¯d been the one who¡¯d taken care of Olivia. so he¡¯d been responsible for bringing Maggie back here after the video that had gone viral on socialworks.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    -Did you manage to get him to leave? the girls asked.


    -No, not really, because it¡¯s not just one man, it¡¯s two. I could have screamed to alert the whole building that I was being robbed by them, but these are men no one would dare approach, so I just mmed the door and they¡¯ll leave on their own. I¡¯ll get ready and¡­


    before she could finish her sentence, she heard the sound of the door hitting the floor ¨C they¡¯d just broken down her door. When Maggie and Olivia saw the damage, they screamed, and as they slowly raised their heads to see who was responsible, they saw the men in their lives standing up straight, Olivia had never seen Damon disy such violence, and besides, the mystery was how he¡¯d managed to find her when she¡¯d taken every possible precaution.


    -Girls, I didn¡¯t know these two men were dangerous, so you¡¯d better lock yourselves in the bedroom and don¡¯te out until I tell you to,¡± ordered Elena.


    -I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary, Elena. I mean, calling the police isn¡¯t the best thing to do,¡± Olivia said softly;


    -I know the police will release them an hour after they¡¯ve been arrested, but it¡¯s better than nothing, right?


    This girl was determined to call the police and he¡¯d never thought his wife had met a young woman capable of protecting her. He already liked her, but thest thing he needed was for her to call the police because that would only be a false rm.


    -What I mean, Elena, is that Damon Dixon is my fiance and I ran away from the hospital without saying anything and I¡­


    Knowing the state his fiancee was in, Damon sat her down while James carried Elena to the sofa. Maggie couldn¡¯t understand why she¡¯d fainted when Olivia hadn¡¯t said anything so serious, perhaps because she¡¯d been ovee by emotion. While she was still thinking about it, she saw her open her eyes as if nothing had happened, and thankfully, because she was really worried.


    -Are you all right, Elena? What¡¯s wrong?


    -You¡¯re the girlfriend of the famous businessman who owns the country¡¯s biggest fashionpany, and you, Olivia, are the fiancee of the country¡¯s most famous billionaire, but what have I gotten myself into? my uncle too, I told him he¡¯d studied medicine and notw, but would this man understand me then, he always wants to do what¡¯s on his mind and that¡¯s that.


    -Miss, look, it¡¯s just a misunderstanding and we¡¯re really sorry if we scared you, it wasn¡¯t our intention at all. We¡¯re here to talk to these two young women and¡­


    -I¡¯m going to stop you right there. Mr Dixon, you¡¯re wee to leave with your fiancee, but Maggie Syer isn¡¯t going anywhere, or I¡¯ll be in trouble with my uncle. That girl is his under protection, and do you know what that means? I¡¯ll kill anyone who harms her.


    A smile of joy spread across Maggie¡¯s lips. She¡¯d always known she could count on Dr. Johns in any situation, and now, when she needed help, he¡¯de to her rescue without her having toe to him first.


    -Didn¡¯t you have your science ss this morning, Elena? Your pervy teacher there, I think he¡¯ll make an example of you if you¡¯re everte, especially when he¡¯s on the anatomy part, so¡­


    Elena didn¡¯t wait any longer and left the living room; she didn¡¯t like Monsieur Gaspard at all, this man who acted as if he¡¯d invented science. Just two minutes after she¡¯d left, the room had fallen silent and the angry look had returned. Despite the tender look he¡¯d had a few minutes earlier, Damon was now looking at his fiancee hard, and thetter had lowered her head. Elena¡¯s silhouette reappeared in the living room with her bag ready to go.


    -You don¡¯t want me to listen to what you have to say or what? It¡¯s all very quiet and shit, it¡¯s up to you. I thought the men hade to apologize but from what I can see, it¡¯s the women who are going to have to do it. Please keep my key under the flowerpot in front of my t when you leave and girls, it¡¯s been a pleasure having you for a night at my ce. maybe we¡¯ll see each other again one day.


    she left the apartment and Olivia looked at Maggie; she realized that for a girl who had offered them hospitality, this wasn¡¯t the best way to say goodbye, but what the hell. after all, nobody wanted to talk.

 chapter 210

    -So, James, may I ask what you¡¯re doing here?


    Damon looked at her, wondering what she was doing. She was supposed to tell him why she¡¯d disappeared and stayed out all night without giving him any sign of life, but instead she wanted to take care of James and Maggie¡¯s business, who were also adults.


    -I¡¯m sure you know why he¡¯s here and I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what you should be interested in right now, Olivia, because I think you¡¯ve got something to tell me. How do you exile the fact that I left you at the hospital and had to be called to tell me you¡¯d disappeared? do you know how worried I¡¯ve been that something might have happened to you? I¡¯ve been up all night without a wink of sleep and mademoiselle thinks it would be better if she sorted out the situation of two adults. is my baby okay at least?


    -Our baby Damon, I¡¯ve got it in my belly and you can¡¯t just say your baby,¡± Olivia snapped.


    -So did you even think that our baby might need his father or that his father needs to know that his child is safe? You just reacted on a whim without thinking about it, Olivia.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    -You¡¯re saying I¡¯m an irresponsible woman Damon, the baby also understood that his mother wanted to rescue her best friend who was depressed, so I don¡¯t see what we did wrong. You found me alive and that¡¯s the main thing isn¡¯t it?


    Damon didn¡¯t dare believe it. And now the fault was his because he hadn¡¯t dared to understand that the young mother-to-be wanted to be with her friend and she¡¯d also just called him a chicken daddy, he hoped she wasn¡¯t going to be a dragon mom with their child given her shitty temper.


    -I didn¡¯t want to raise my voice, but if you¡¯d at least left me a text to reassure me that everything was fine, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to insist.


    -And what makes me think you wouldn¡¯t have traced my phone, Damon? I know you better than anyone when ites to protection and possessiveness. I thought about that, but Maggie made it clear she didn¡¯t want James to know where she was, so I had to be a loyal friend, even if it would cause arguments in my rtionship. I¡¯m sorry. Do you think they¡¯ll make up? James is really sad and I¡¯m not proud to see him like this.


    -You¡¯re worried about my friend now? And since when? I think I¡¯m here to do that since he¡¯s my friend, right?


    Olivia shook her head negatively without saying anything. This man wasn¡¯t serious about his jealousy, even if it was just a joke. The couple who had stayed in the living room didn¡¯t speak, Maggie was praying so hard inside that James would say something, but he just stared at her with his deep gaze that even without meaning to, made her shudder. She¡¯d had enough of his silence. From the moment he¡¯d walked through the door, she¡¯d wanted him to kiss her the way he knew so well, she¡¯d been ready to put their problems aside in order to taste his lips before it all started again, but she couldn¡¯t see herself being the first to do that.


    -Can you tell me why you¡¯re here, or have you juste with Damon to reassure him that Olivia¡¯s all right?


    James looked at her and saw that she now had her eyes fixed on him. Even though she¡¯d only cried the day before, traces of tears still adorned her face and it made his heart burn. he left his ce and went to crouch down in front of her, caressing her face and staring at her lips. This was what he¡¯d wanted to do from the moment he¡¯d entered this apartment, but he was afraid she¡¯d reject him, which was why he hadn¡¯t tried anything. Seeing that she didn¡¯t reject him, he captured her lips and it wasn¡¯t long before she gave him ess to her mouth, which he was enjoying exploring with his tongue. everything was moving so fast and the attraction was so strong that only their bodies were directing them, for they¡¯d lost their senses. Maggie found herself lying on the sofa with James on top of her. Olivia had been trying to make a cup for her fiance when the cup slipped out of her hand, meeting the tiles and shattering into a thousand pieces. The sound alerted those driven by passion and it was only then that they realized what they were about to do. Maggie hurried to push James away, and James decided at that moment to exin everything.


    -When I followed you to Africa, I always thought it was the revenge thing that was driving me, but I didn¡¯t want to see the fact that I wanted you like crazy, because I didn¡¯t think that a girl who always dressed in jeans could make an impression on me. I admit that I had taken this camera with me to prove to youter that I could get you into bed despite your resistance, but we spent some time together and even though I still wanted to lie to myself, I couldn¡¯t do it anymore, so it was time to ept that I had fallen in love with you. that night christmas eve when i took that video, it wasn¡¯t to hurt you but just for a cherished memory and i thought i¡¯d organize a romantic evening just for the two of us where we could watch the video again but nothing happened the way i¡¯d nned. i¡¯m so sorry you had to go through that because of me but i never thought it could happen my she-devil.


    Maggie had tears streaming down her cheeks, which James hurried to wipe away. She wasn¡¯t crying because she was sad, or because that video kept showing up, but because even though this man had told her weeks before, the sincerity with which he¡¯d just spoken to her still touched her so deeply.


    -Can I ask who did this, James? I want to know who released the video.


    -I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the right thing to do, Maggie. It¡¯s best to forget it. Yesterday I put an end to it, it¡¯s been deleted everywhere, so why not let it go.


    She understood that he wanted to protect her, or maybe protect her fragile heart, but she couldn¡¯t just sit back and not know. She wanted to know who this person was who hated her so much that it messed up her dignity.


    -James, I want to know, who did it?


    -Betty, she walked into my office when we were having lunch and took the video. I¡¯m so sorry, my devil.


    she threw herself into his arms and he held her so tightly, and to think he¡¯d thought for a moment he was going to lose this woman, he wasn¡¯t going to get over it if it ever happened. Olivia had definitely heard who had done it, and now she cursed Betty, the woman who had decided to ruin their lives.


    After all these exnations, they were all feeling tired, since no one had slept a wink all night because of the situation. Olivia had been the first to go to bed in the room she¡¯d shared with Maggie, and Damon had followed.


    After a good many hours of doing those damn sses, Elena had finally finished and returned home, thinking she¡¯d make herself a meal while dancing and then watch a good movie. when she lifted the flowerpot in front of the door in search of her key, she saw nothing. she began to wonder, even though she¡¯d told the girls to leave the key there. She hurriedly threw her bag onto the sofa and went to pour herself a ss of water. When she had finished drinking it, she headed for her bedroom and was surprised to see the couple fast asleep. Gathering up her clothes, she headed for the guest room where the girls had spent the night, and saw Olivia and Damon Dixon asleep. thetter had his hand on hispanion¡¯s belly and she couldn¡¯t help it, so she captured them ¨C it was a good thing they were dressed. the living room was empty, so she decided to go in there and change.


    She didn¡¯t know what she was going to do, between waking them up or staying quiet, but fortunately Damon entered the kitchen.


    -Hello, you¡¯re back already?


    -Yes, and I¡¯ve been cooking, but I don¡¯t know whether I should wake you up or not.


    -Olivia¡¯s having her bath and I think James and Maggie will be back soon, but thanks for the hospitality, Elena.


    she hadn¡¯t agreed verbally that they could stay at her ce, but it didn¡¯t matter, it was just for a few hours and nothing more. half an hourter, the others were there and they were finally all seated.


    -I think the boys will sleep in the living room and I¡¯ll sleep with Olivia like yesterday so Elena can have her room.


    -oh no, don¡¯t worry, I watch TV untilte at night and I often sleep on the spot. let¡¯s say you go on your honeymoon to a motel and the manager takes care of you, that¡¯s all. I don¡¯t have ss tomorrow, so this will do.


    They were all happy and Damon had found the space warm, even if it was small, and his fiancee liked it there, a sign that their baby liked it.

 chapter 211

    The next morning, Damon was the first to wake up. As for James and Maggie, they were still enjoying the ce. Being used to waking up at the crack of dawn, Damon had no idea what he was going to do at this hour, as he didn¡¯t have his machine with him to work with. Elena, their benefactress, was still asleep and although he could have watched the news, she was lying on the remote control and he didn¡¯t want to wake her up at all. It was really difficult. With her keen sense of hearing, Elena had heard noisesing from her kitchen. forgetting again that she had guests in the house, she had jumped off the sofa, taking her baseball bat with her ¨C the first defensive weapon she¡¯d found. when she arrived at the door ready to brandish her weapon, she saw a tall figure standing there sipping a cup. she huffed and dropped the bat, which alerted Damon.


    -A snake in the house?¡± asked Damon, looking at her as if she¡¯d just had a nightmare.


    -You could have been that snake if I hadn¡¯t taken the course to think before I acted, Mr Dixon, so you¡¯re still alive and that¡¯s the main thing, but since when have you been cooking, er¡­ not really cooking, but you¡¯ve been making a cup there, since when exactly?


    Damon knew that whenever people saw him in a kitchen, they thought it was strange, but he didn¡¯t see what was strange about it. He was a human being like everyone else, and before he was a powerful billionaire who could hire all the chefs in the world to do his cooking, it wasn¡¯t making a cup of coffee that turned out to be such aplicated task. her mouth was open in astonishment.


    -But it¡¯s just a cup of coffee and besides, as you¡¯re already awake, I think I could have your permission to touch your cutlery because right now, I¡¯d like to make breakfast.


    -Oh no, you want to impress me then? Well, not me, but¡­ yesterday I told you that you¡¯re here in my home and we¡¯re going to assume that you¡¯re on your honeymoon in a motel, so I¡¯ll take care of everything, you see. After all, a man has to make amends every day, even for what he hasn¡¯t done yet, until the dayes when he does that stupid thing.


    Damon thought that women had a lot of chances, because it was up to his beautifulpanion to make amends for the fear she had engendered in him, but it was still up to him to make amends. He wanted her to be rxed when she woke up, but he¡¯d never done anything like this before, he didn¡¯t know how to prepare a bath for a woman apart from running water. He scratched the back of his neck as Elena passed him smiling.


    -You¡¯ll just have to find some massage oils, rose petals and perfume, jasmine will please her a lot I think.


    -But I don¡¯t think there are any stores near here, so how can I? You don¡¯t happen to have all this stuff with you, since I think you¡¯re really romantic, my dear Elena.


    -Yes, I¡¯m very romantic and I could have given a course in romance, but my uncle kept reminding me that medicine is a family heritage and that I shouldn¡¯t know the difference. Here I am, stuck in this story and every day I¡¯m melting even more.


    Damon watched her leave and smiled. he was sure that if she was hispanion, he was going to be very bored. already a woman who loved romance, he was far from being the kind of man who gives a woman choctes. he had his own way of showing his love to his beautiful fiancee and fortunately she understood him perfectly, otherwise it would have beenplicated for both of them. without dy, he saw her return with everything she had quoted and gave her instructions to follow, perfect as a teacher. He could have woken her up if she wasn¡¯t pregnant, because he was really bored without her. He went into the bathroom and ran the water,thering it up and scattering the rose petals on top. He returned to the room and stroked her face. She seemed soothed, and his anxiety dissipated a little.


    Gradually opening her eyes, a small gasp escaped her lips as Damon¡¯s gaze never left her. as faithful as ever to her morning beauty, she was even jealous at the mere thought of another woman havingid eyes on him before her. as if it had been a tradition with him since the moment she¡¯d lived with him, Damon kissed her lips and then her temple.


    -Did you sleep well, my angel?


    -You seem to have been up for quite some time.


    -You¡¯re absolutely right, and I think you should get out of bed now. You need plenty of rest and nourishment, so we¡¯ll start with a bath.


    we? Olivia couldn¡¯t afford to take a bath with him as she was at Elena¡¯s and couldn¡¯t see Damon¡¯s body without asking for it and it couldn¡¯t be right to moan under someone¡¯s roof with three others across the room. Damon having understood what was going on in her head, didn¡¯t give her time to think any more and carried her in his arms to the bathroom. Once in the bathroom, he ced her on the floor and began to remove her clothes. Olivia didn¡¯t flinch and let him. Olivia was confused, not because she was afraid but because she hadn¡¯t expected this beautiful morning at all.


    -Damon¡­


    -Just enjoy it, angel, because I don¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to do it for you every morning. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m a good student, angel?


    she wasn¡¯t at all surprised to hear this, but she had to admit that he had assimted the course very well, because he did it with such perfection that it almost baffled her. when he wanted to wash her hair, she didn¡¯t have anything to dry it with, and she found the towel practice very slow.


    -Let me do it Oli, I remind you that you didn¡¯t ask me to do it, but I decided to do it, so sit back and watch my talents. I think I¡¯ll end up opening a beauty salon.


    -Where you¡¯ll just wash women?


    -Where I¡¯ll just wash women, and sometimes it¡¯ll even be free, my angel.


    she knew he was joking, because if he was really serious, she¡¯d put her hand on his cheek. she saw him smiling through the mirror. this man lost nothing by waiting. when everything was finished, he helped her out of the bathtub and wrapped her in a towel. he¡¯d ordered clothes and, since it was him, even though it was still early, they¡¯d been delivered. When she was dressed, he carried her in and sat her down in front of the dressing table. He plugged in the hairdryer Elena had lent him and began drying her hair.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    -But what are you doing, Damon?


    -I¡¯m changing your hair, my angel, a little change will do you good.


    She let him do it, and when it was all done, he helped her up and they left the room. When they got to Elena¡¯s little kitchen, everyone was astonished, even James, because ever since he¡¯d met Olivia, she¡¯d always kept her haircut, ande to think of it, she hadn¡¯t been to a hairdresser.


    -You¡¯re so beautiful my darling, and wait, you smell of jasmine there, can you tell me who gave you that excellent haircut, I¡¯d love to meet your hairdresser, it suits you very well,¡± Maggie said.


    Elena and cleared her throat as she took her seat. Damon definitely thought the little girl was naughty with her childish reactions. James, who had also understood Elena¡¯s reaction, looked at her and Damon. He shrugged to let her know he wasn¡¯t going to say anything, so his only hope was Elena.


    -Well, Mr Dixon, we talked about the scented bath, not the hairdo.


    They all looked at Damon and fortunately, the ringing of his telephone pushed him out of the kitchen, as he had to answer. It was his detective who was in charge of finding Betty.


    -Well, Betty managed to get away. The same day she broadcast the video, she flew to Russia, so she¡¯s been there for two days.


    -Maybe she¡¯s got a family member over there because at one time she spent ten months there and didn¡¯t give us a good excuse and then she came back, Olivia told them. But Damon, there¡¯s something else, isn¡¯t there?


    -Yes, there is. You¡¯d better eat breakfast because we¡¯re going home. Rosario just called me, my mother had a cardiac arrest and she¡¯s in aa right now. we don¡¯t know if it¡¯s serious or not.


    Olivia took her hand in his and squeezed it so tightly. She might have had problems with her, but she couldn¡¯t wish her son dead because he needed her even if their rtionship wasn¡¯t the best, and besides, she¡¯d wished for a grandchild and when that came true, she was on a hospital ward. breakfast went by very quickly and once it was time to say goodbye, Elena was so sad because her apartment had been warm with their presence.


    -I¡¯ll send you the invitation card when I get back from Texas,¡± Olivia told her.


    They hugged onest time and drove off. The return journey had been very quiet, James having decided to take the wheel to avoid any traffic idents should Damon drive.

 chapter 212

    As their jet touched down, a chill wind blew over Olivia, for although she thought she¡¯d managed to forget what had happened in this country, where for the first time she¡¯d set foot, everything had been sadness, she realized that in reality she hadn¡¯t forgotten a thing. To say she wasn¡¯t afraid of meeting Richard would be too big a lie, and so would her niece. Having seen what was happening, Damon didn¡¯t want another unfortunate incident to endanger their baby¡¯s life.


    -Listen, angel, I don¡¯t want there to be another problem with your health, so I¡¯m going to book a hotel room for you and once I¡¯ve seen my mother, I¡¯lle and find you.


    -But I want to see her, Damon.


    -and your condition won¡¯t allow you to Olivia. we didn¡¯t leave the Taxas on good terms with her and I wouldn¡¯t want something like this to happen again. not now that you¡¯re pregnant you understand that, I know you¡¯ll still be able to put up with my mother but what if herpanion is there? have you thought about that.


    -It doesn¡¯t matter, I promise I¡¯ll be strong, you¡¯re here with me and that¡¯s the most important thing.


    Damon reluctantly agreed. after all, if she didn¡¯t want to go to the hotel, he couldn¡¯t force her. when their driver arrived, he collected their belongings and they got into the car. he could have gone straight to the hospital, but he didn¡¯t know which center she was in. half an hourter, the car pulled into the courtyard and he hurried out, helping his beautiful fiancee to get out in turn, and they got in.


    -Oh my son, you¡¯ve arrived, you¡¯ve been so quick, and how are you my little one?


    -I¡¯m fine, Rosario; what happened to Ynda?


    -I couldn¡¯t tell you. Yesterday, when I arrived in her room, she was lying on the floor holding her chest, struggling to breathe and I called for help. By the time they got there, she¡¯d already lost consciousness. I could have called yesterday, but I wasn¡¯t in my right mind as I was trying to reach Richard in vain.


    so the man his mother was willing to die for wasn¡¯t even at her bedside, what a sad story. he could have thrown that truth in her face, but she¡¯d have to wake up first before he could tell her what he was thinking, because right now, he wasn¡¯t going to keep it to himself. when Rosario gave him the address of the hospital, he begged Olivia to stay home, but she was determined to follow him.


    -I don¡¯t think this ce will be good for you, Olivia, the smell and everything.


    -I know you¡¯re scared because of what happened the other day, but now that I¡¯m aware that I¡¯m pregnant, it allows me to limit the danger or unfortunate situations that might push me to take risks. You don¡¯t need to worry, I told you. I just want to be with you, she¡¯s your mother and even if you don¡¯t want to hear this, I feel guilty about your distance because if you hadn¡¯t wanted to protect me from herpanion, you¡¯d have been able to keep the good rtionship with your mother. what I¡¯m doing isn¡¯t to redeem myself or ease my conscience but I¡¯m doing it because I love you and I¡¯d always like to be with you, not just when you¡¯re washing my hair, no, not even when you¡¯re trying to bury your tears in your belly like now. Just let me be with you my love.


    He couldn¡¯t think of anything he could say to convince her to stay at home, because she had just convinced him that he needed her, especially at a time when his mother was between life and death. He¡¯d already lost his father, and he didn¡¯t want to lose his mother, especially not at a time when she was finally going to have a grandchild like she¡¯d dreamed of. He couldn¡¯t make the mistake of endangering their lives, so he was going to be careful. When they got to the hospital, Damon pulled into the parking lot and hurried out. Ynday asleep, hooked up to several machines. Olivia had tears welling up in the corners of her eyes as she ached to see Damon so devastated, but what could she do? nothing at all.


    -She¡¯ll get better, my love, I promise. Very soon she¡¯ll be with us, you¡¯ll see.


    -I don¡¯t know, Oli,st time we argued and now we don¡¯t even know if she¡¯ll survive. I¡¯m afraid of losing her, I¡¯m afraid of not asking her sincere forgiveness, I¡¯m afraid of not being able to tell her that everything I did was because I wanted to protect her, I¡¯m afraid of not being able to ask her to take me in her arms onest time, I¡¯m afraid of all that, my Oli.


    She felt guilty again, becausest time, if he hadn¡¯t kissed her mother before leaving, it was her fault, because she¡¯d ended up in that kitchen with that perverted man who kept making propositions that didn¡¯t hold water.


    -It was the doctor who had just entered the room.


    Damon looked at her to see if she could hold out for a few minutes on her own. She didn¡¯t want to be in the way, and if it was a case she knew anything about, she was sure Damon would tell her everything, so she preferred to wait. the smell of the room, the smell of the whole hospital, wasn¡¯t helping her at all. she¡¯d tried to hold back in front of Damon so as not to worry him, but now that he¡¯d gone, she¡¯d already made three trips to the bathroom, vomiting. She thought she was hallucinating, but Ynda was really looking at her. She pped her forehead thinking she¡¯de back to reality, but realized she was still immersed in the imaginary world where Ynda was smiling at her as if she¡¯d had nothing.


    -You¡¯re not dreaming, Olivia. I¡¯m right here, it¡¯s me smiling at you, darling, soe and sit here.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    she felt tears welling up in her eyes and, unable to hold back, they rolled down her cheeks. Ynda tapped a spot on the edge of the bed and sat down there. She still couldn¡¯t believe it.


    -i¡¯m happy, olivia. i could have said that today was the happiest day of my life, you know. i almost died today, i almost died. let me tell you and damon that i¡¯m truly sorry for what happenedst time. oh, my little one, don¡¯t peel. i know the effect of hormones and i know that the one who suffers the most is damon, and after all, he¡¯s the happiest, isn¡¯t he?


    Olivia opened her eyes wide in surprise as she had no idea how this woman had known she was pregnant. It may not have been a secret, but she thought that it would only be when her belly started to round out that her pregnancy would be visible.


    -I¡¯m a woman and I¡¯m a mother. I didn¡¯t adopt my son, but I did give birth to him, so I know you went to the toilet four times after Damon left.


    -So you were spying on us? Were you awake the whole time?


    -When you came into my room, I wasn¡¯t awake yet because I needed a reason to hold on to life and you¡¯re that reason. Your voices made me realize that even though I thought I was unforgivable, that I still had people in this world that I cared about, so that¡¯s why I came back. Olivia I¡¯d like to ask you to forgive me. You may not forgive me but I¡¯d like you to know that I¡¯m sorry, truly sorry for all the hurt. I was so naive as a young girl who had just discovered love, all because I was afraid, I was afraid of ending up all alone because Damon wasn¡¯ting here to see me anymore and I clung to Richard like my lifeline but today I regret, I regret so much if you only knew.


    -It¡¯s okay Ynda, everyone makes mistakes, I already knew that man was manipting you but now is not the time to talk about it, you¡¯ve just woken up and I¡¯d like us to just enjoy the fact that you¡¯re here and that you¡¯re going to be a grandmother like you so much wanted.


    before she could reply, the door to her room opened on Damon, who was as surprised as the doctor to see Ynda awake and talking. Olivia got up to make way for Damon, who she felt needed to be closer to his mother. He went and crouched down by the bed andid his head on his mother¡¯s stomach, who couldn¡¯t help shedding a few tears.


    -You¡¯re my reason for living, and I promise I¡¯ll never make that mistake again, never cling to a parasite and abandon my son.


    -It¡¯s okay, Mom, you need to stay calm because you just woke up and you need to rest. everything¡¯s fine now, I promise.


    -I want to go home. I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore and Olivia¡¯s not doing well in this ce, she¡¯s thrown up four times and I don¡¯t think she has anything left in her tummy.


    Olivia huffed. She would have got angry with Ynda because she didn¡¯t want Damon to get angry with her at all but the old woman was doing it for her own good so she had no reason to get angry with her. Damon had tried to convince her that she could still stay in hospital, but Ynda had reassured them that she was fine and that it had been a shock that had put her in that state, so they returned home.


    -Mom, what happened to scare me so much?


    -In all the years I¡¯d been with Richard, I¡¯d told him everything about my life with you and your father, but if there was one thing I¡¯d never told Richard, it was to mention your father¡¯s businesses, some of his real estate documents. theyughed at me under my own roof and confessed that olivia had seen them making love on my bed one morning. When I think of that man, all I feel is disgust Damon if you only knew but don¡¯t worry, he can¡¯t have ess to the properties because only you can unlock all that as your father so aptly mentioned, even I wouldn¡¯t be able to ess them you¡¯re the only legal owner.


    -But I don¡¯t think he¡¯s going to look you in the eye and tell you the truth, Ynda, how did you find all this out?


    she said nothing and went to retrieve the letter Richard had left for her, returning to hand it to Olivia, but it was Damon who took it. he knew how much Olivia loathed Richard and he didn¡¯t want her to read such a thing at all.


    ¡°my dearest Ynda, today promises to be the day the apocalypse ends, and I think you¡¯re entitled to know everything. all these years with you have been the worst of my life, but I guess I needed to y the attentive, ever-present man to aplish my mission. how naive you are, even at your age, my beautiful Ynda. and to think that i took pleasure in doing somersaults with Virginia on the bed you thought was our marriage bed. nothing happened by chance when we met. i was aware of your husband¡¯s death, but i did you the honor of staying with you even though you were a widow. you owe me at least all these years. i took what was rightfully mine, because i did the math from the day i started supporting you, and i took what could be the equivalent of that. today i¡¯m finally going to be able to live a wonderful life with Virginia in Russia. i know you won¡¯t survive this letter, so have a nice death Ynda and rest in peace. life goes on on my side.¡±


    -He may have thought it was the end of the apocalypse, but he¡¯spletely wrong, because it¡¯s not the end of the apocalypse yet,¡± Damon grumbled.


    -I know what you¡¯ve read here hurts so much, but please don¡¯t try anything Damon, especially not now, because you¡¯re expecting a child and it should be born in peace and serenity.


    his mother may have been right, but he wasn¡¯t going to let go of Richard until he made him taste the death he¡¯d thought he¡¯d given his mother.


    -Mom, I know that what I¡¯m about to ask you may be difficult for you to ept, but I don¡¯t want you to live here anymore, well, you cane back, but I want you toe with us to New Orleans. This house is full of bad memories for you, and you almost lost your life here, so pleasee with us. you wanted a little child, didn¡¯t you? you¡¯ll be able to watch him grow in his mother¡¯s womb and see him born. i want to make sure you¡¯re well every day, but i can¡¯t stay here because i¡¯m behind in my work.


    -But Damon¡­


    -No, but Ynda, Damon¡¯s right and I¡¯ll need you to help me. It¡¯s my first time and I¡¯ll have a hard time coping, so I think your presence by my side will be good for me.


    She was finally going to be able to be as happy as she wanted to be, and even if she still wanted to meet a man so as not to be a burden on her son, she was going to wait a little because the story with Richard had taught her a lesson.

 chapter 213

    a few dayster, Ynda and she had finally flown to new orleans. she was happy to be able to live close to her son and daughter-inw. she found it hard to be free because she didn¡¯t feel at home, but fortunately she had a daughter-inw who understood her a lot and kept reminding her that she was free to move around as she pleased. She¡¯d kept asking for James toe and Damon had promised he would. She¡¯d heard of Tyler, but James was the one she knew best.


    -But what are you still doing in the kitchen at this hour Ynda, I¡¯m going to do the rest so you can go and get some rest, you know.


    -Don¡¯t worry, Olivia, and you know perfectly well that between the two of us, you¡¯re the one who should be resting, so let me finish, it¡¯s just a cake I¡¯d like to make for James, and I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll love it.


    she relented and let him. After all, she was an adult. James had not stopped looking at the clock. If it had been up to him, he could have left earlier to spend the day with Ynda, but since Maggie had work to do, he was obliged to wait for her. The day had beenplicated for her because of the extremely urgent cases, she was very tired but she couldn¡¯t refuse James¡¯s invitation to introduce him to his second mother. When she arrived at her apartment, she started undressing in the living room and by the time she reached the bedroom, she was almost naked, which began to excite James but it wasn¡¯t the time to think about such things as they were alreadyte.


    -I swear you¡¯re lucky because we¡¯re alreadyte, you devil.


    Maggie gasped and turned to see James staring at her with eyes ck with desire. She knew that if she stayed another minute, he¡¯d hang her right there on the spot, so she hurried to the bathroom.


    -I think we¡¯ll postpone our departure a little Maggie, what do you think, love?


    -I think it¡¯s a bad idea, James. We should leave now, because if we start now, we won¡¯t be able to stop until tomorrow, and that won¡¯t be good. You¡¯re a man of your word, and you always keep your word, so let¡¯s go.


    he squeezed his heart and decided to follow her. Once at Damon¡¯s, Maggie was excited at the idea of seeing her best friend again, because since she¡¯de back from Texas, she hadn¡¯t had any time at all to go to her ce. When they passed through the door, James went to take Ynda in his arms, while Damon was almost jealous.


    -I think that¡¯s enough,¡± said Damon, separating James from his mother.


    Ynde ruffled his hair as if he were still a child. She was happy to know that her son was jealous, thinking that he would share her. she realized that she was still a mother to her son, whereas for a while she had even thought she had lost that privilege. she turned back to Maggie and greeted her with a warm smile.


    -So, my boy, I hope you didn¡¯te here alone. A while ago, I thought Damon was going to end his life alone because he was a woman¡¯s man, and now I¡¯m d to see that when another woman talks to him, he takes off because he wants to go home to his wife, so when is it your turn?


    -Mom,¡± growled Damon to mockingughter from the others.


    James looked at Maggie and then at Ynda. She didn¡¯t know what James¡¯ gaze meant, yet it was so piercing. She saw the beginnings of a smile on Ynda¡¯s lips; she had just understood what James¡¯ gaze meant, but she didn¡¯t understand at all.


    -I know you¡¯re the first person to be astonished by seeing me with this knee on the ground in front of you, given the man I was before, but today I realize that it¡¯s you and that you¡¯ve always been the person I¡¯ve been waiting for. You¡¯re the woman I¡¯ve been waiting for and now that you¡¯re here, I¡¯d never want to let you go again, so Maggie Soyer, will you do me the honor of bing my wife in this life and the next?


    -Yes, I want to be your wife.


    congrattions followed, everyone was happy about the new turn their lives had taken. best friends were engaged to best friends, a true miracle. Ynda was overjoyed for the boy she considered her second son, and wanted this happiness to stay with the family forever.


    -The hairdresser, where is she and you¡¯ve only worn your dress halfway, but can you tell me why you¡¯re finally crying? Would you like me to call Damon then?


    -I¡¯m already hungry and I¡¯ve only just eaten. I can¡¯t fit into my dress even though it was only yesterday that I measured it, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do and why don¡¯t we call the whole thing off?


    Maggie looked at her and felt sorry for her. In the two months since James had proposed, she¡¯d decided to take time off work to help Olivia prepare for her wedding, especially as her hormones weren¡¯t doing her any favors. now she was crying because the zipper on her dress wouldn¡¯t go up. Ynda had asked Damon to wait until Olivia had given birth before making the wedding arrangements, but Damon insisted that she be hiswful wife before their child was born. Olivia had asked for a small wedding, but he wanted everyone to know she was his wife.


    -Olivia, calm down, we¡¯ll find another solution, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be fine, but you¡¯re going to ruin your make-up for God¡¯s sake.


    She was inconsble and Maggie had no choice but to call Damon. It was often said that seeing the bride in her wedding dress was bad luck, but in this situation, she had no choice but to call him because he was the only one who knew what to do with his wife.


    -My angel, what¡¯s the matter with you?


    -My dress, Damon, I can¡¯t fit into it anymore, and you can¡¯t see me like this.


    -Do you want us to stay in the room, my angel? I can still send everyone away if you don¡¯t feel well, because I wouldn¡¯t want you to feel suffocated. As for the dress, there¡¯s no need to worry, we¡¯ll find another solution, and I promise you that the ceremony won¡¯t be long, as I¡¯ve asked for the essentials to be done.


    It was because of her panic that she hadn¡¯t been able to zip up her dress, but Damon had calmed her down and everything was fine. He knew she wasn¡¯t going tost long beforeining, which was why it had been done quickly and they¡¯d exchanged their vows. it was the most beautiful day of their lives. after the church, they¡¯d taken a few photos and it was finally time for the evening. Olivia held out just for a few congrattions and went to the hotel room.


    -I¡¯d like to know where Olivia is.


    -In the top floor suite and thank you Elena, but you¡¯d better stop calling me sir.


    she nodded and went to take the elevator. when it left her on the top floor, she got out and went to the suite Damon had told her about. standing at the door was a guard, which didn¡¯t surprise her at all. he let her in and she saw Olivia lying there.


    -Mrs Dixon,¡± Elena said with a smile.


    -I think Olivia Turner sounds better than Olivia Dixon and it would have been better if it was Damon Turner, don¡¯t you think?


    na couldn¡¯t contain herself andughed. She wished Damon had heard that. She sat down next to her new friend and looked at her as if for thest time, which Olivia didn¡¯t understand at all.


    -What¡¯s going on, honey? You¡¯re making a funny face.


    -I don¡¯t want to go on with my medical studies and my cousin has promised me he¡¯ll find me a job in apany over there in Russia, so I¡¯m leaving for Russia in a couple of days. But I¡¯ll be back to see you, I promise.


    Olivia hugged her. She¡¯d be a true friend to her and knowing she was so far away from her made her heart ache a little, but she had to do something with her life so she wasn¡¯t going to hold her back.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Two weekster, the couple had returned from their honeymoon on Reunion Ind. Ynda hadn¡¯t stopped buying clothes for her grandchild, Damon had wasted no time decorating the bedroom and James had already filled the baby¡¯s room with stuffed animals. Maggie had already gone through all the name dictionaries because she said she wanted a unique name for her niece. everyone was looking forward to this baby.


    as he sat in the meeting room with his associates to check the annual budget, Damon¡¯s phone rang. even though it didn¡¯t sound right, he couldn¡¯t ignore the call, so he picked it up and his mother¡¯s worried voice alerted him. his wife was in hospital, it was finally a big day. he left them there without saying why and went off. when he arrived at the hospital, she was already inbor. A few minutester, their little princess was born atst, her little cries bringing a smile to Damon¡¯s face, and he couldn¡¯t wait to hold her little body in his arms. They went to clean her up and run some tests, and half an hourter, when Olivia had been given a spacious room, they came to leave their little princess.


    -Finally, I¡¯m Grandma, she¡¯s so beautiful!


    yes, mommy, so beautiful she¡¯ll never go to school. my daughter will be home-schooled. i don¡¯t want her to be hurt, so i¡¯ll overprotect her.


    -Damon, will you stop that?


    -Two women in your life Damon, you¡¯re going to go crazy, I assure you,¡± says James, smiling.


    ¨C Rhine Uriel Dixon, that¡¯s her name as promised, says Maggie.


    The end.


    Thanks again, you¡¯ve made my writing so much easier.

 chapter 214

    Staggering under the embers of desire that consumed her whole body. Elena had thrown her head back in order to look at the face of the man who was at the origin of the desire that consumed her whole body. When his gaze locked with hers, she couldn¡¯t help but look deep into his eyes, but she couldn¡¯t see what she wanted, for the room was drowned out by the light of the scented candles that adorned the middle of the heart-shaped room, under the animation of the light curtains that fluttered in the dry wind.


    With a gentle, precious gesture, he slid the thin straps of her dress down her back, showering her bare shoulders with soft kisses and sending shivers down her spine. As her dress slid down her body to the floor, she was ovee with shame, for this was the first time she¡¯d been naked in front of a man burning with desire. He crouched before her and she lowered her head. She didn¡¯t know what else he wanted to do, but she gasped when she felt his strong fingers caress the skin of her ankle as they gently moved upwards. She was trembling and it took a more serious turn when he was close to her crotch. A hup escaped her lips and she felt as if she wanted to pull back when the man¡¯s powerful hand grasped her hip while the other continued the discovery of her skin. He climbed higher and regained his full height when his fingers were now on her bare breasts, as she had no bra. When he traced a nonexistent circle on the tip of her breast, she swallowed her saliva hard. He grabbed her hair and captured her lips, kissing hernguorously. She needed more, but the man seemed to want to take his time as the fire of passion consumed her. The man pushed his tongue into her mouth and wrapped it around hers. They danced in perfect harmony and everything was exquisite. She felt herself being lifted and her back met the soft mattress of her bed. She already knew what wasing next, yet she was still dreading it.


    Wanting to savor the sight before him, when he¡¯d never thought he¡¯d have such beauty in his bed, Finn took a few steps back to get a better look at her. He moved to the foot of the bed and began unbuttoning his shirt with a deliberate slowness that made his beautiful lover tremble. Yes, he wanted to take his time.


    As the shirt sleeves slid down his arms, she opened her eyes wide, unable to ignore the admiration she felt for the man¡¯s hard, well-beaten torso. She¡¯d never seen such a perfect male body. She thought she was dreaming, and if she was, she hoped she¡¯d never wake up.


    -Do you like the view?


    She almost fainted because it was the first time since the beginning of the evening that she¡¯d heard the man¡¯s voice, so husky and sexy. She wanted to touch him to see if he really existed, but yes, he was right in front of her. When he stripped off all his clothes, he was now naked as a worm and even though she wanted to look away, her eyes were fixed on his hardened member, the first time she¡¯d seen the anatomy of such a well-battered man, she trembled with fear and was at the same time excited to know this machine was inside her. With his slow, confident gait worthy of an evil dominant, Finn advanced to the bed, but instead of resuming his torture, he drew out the handcuffs, which confused herpletely. He made her a prisoner of the bed and it was finally time to do with her body what he wanted.


    He traced the outline of her face without taking his eyes off her, with one foot stretched back and the other kneeling on the bed, giving Elena a full view of her body in all its splendor. When he left her face, he traced a path that left him level with her chest and began to circle around her nipples. She clenched her teeth to keep from moaning, but when he nibbled, she couldn¡¯t help letting the force of pleasure that consumed her express itself. Finn was happy to see her so helpless, her erect nipples proof that her body was ready for him, but he had plenty of time to make her his.


    He baptized her body with a shower of wet kisses, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore, which is why she instinctively spread her legs, it was a natural gesture then, Finn didn¡¯t hold back and kissed her intimate part, the sensation she felt was so burning that she tried to move her feet but not being of the same opinion as him, thetter with the help of his hand had blocked both her feet.


    -We have the whole evening ahead of us, my beautiful Elena.


    Maybe he had the whole evening ahead of him, but it was the opposite for her, because she was the one being tortured. After his mouth, she felt his expert fingers begin to touch her to perfection, to say she didn¡¯t like it would be a real lie, she moaned more and more and Finn couldn¡¯t wait any longer so he came back on top of her and began to kiss her, it was finally time for him to cross her flesh and Elena just couldn¡¯t wait, she felt his member position itself at the entrance to hers and¡­


    -please fasten your seatbelts as the ne will bending in five minutes, the stewardess had announced.


    Elena gasped and looked around. She was on a ne and not in a bed, no but that was impossible, she was about to¡­ this man was going to make love to her, a certain Finn. She had looked all over the ne for a man who might resemble the one she¡¯d seen, but they were all old, yet this one was just perfect.


    When the ne touched down in Russia, she couldn¡¯t wait for her cousin toe and get her, because even her panties were wet, and that was proof that she hadn¡¯t just been dreaming, but there he was, touching her, and yet she¡¯d never heard of a man like that; Finn, that was his name.


    -Elena, she¡¯d heard.


    When she turned around, she saw her cousin waiting for her with a big smile on his face. It had been years since they¡¯d seen each other, and it was nice to have a change of scene and meet up with some of her family.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    -You¡¯re nervous, Lena, what¡¯s going on?


    how could she tell him she was frustrated because she hadn¡¯t been able to feel the man¡¯s member piercing her flesh. It was better she kept it to herself because it was really embarrassing. She¡¯d just have to squeeze her thighs tightly together until it was time for her to take a bath, then do the research about someone called Finn.

 chapter 215

    -And I believe you Elena, well I think you¡¯d better start walking.


    Jaw clenched, eyes dark, Finn exuded the danger that made the entire poption of the town tremble. He wasn¡¯t a hitman or a man who took pleasure in killing, but he liked to give off that dark aura to warn off anyone who dared to mess with him. No longer able to stand his assistant, who already thought she was his wife, he¡¯d decided to hire a new one, one with whom he¡¯d only go on business trips. He¡¯d given the meeting time as eight o¡¯clock and not a second more, but now, because of the bloody traffic jams on Nevsky Prospect, he was forced to find another way. He left the driver in charge of the car and decided to walk. As he passed, everyone cleared the way for him, for already the ps of his ck coat that twirled with every step he took were pushing aside those who remained within a metre of him.


    Trotting along on her heels for thest quarter of an hour, Elena regretted the reason she had decided to walk in the first ce, but since she had already taken the path, she had no choice but to continue. She was in enough pain as it was and kept muttering barely audible things to herself. Cursing for the umpteenth time, she felt herself thrown to the ground, and it¡¯s a good thing only her buttocks had suffered the shock, because she could have broken a bone. The shrieks of fright from the crowd frightened her too, as a shadow stopped in front of her. She was now deprived of the mild morning sun and when she raised her head, she couldn¡¯t see clearly because the height of this person was dizzying. She groaned as she felt her bottom tingle with everyone watching her. She could have stayed like this all day, but a job interview was fast approaching.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Looking at the tiny silhouette of the woman her coat had just thrown to the ground, Finn couldn¡¯t figure out if she was new to the town or not because she could have understood that the minimum distance between him and other passers-by was one meter. He was about to leave when he noticed her hand stretched out towards him, asking him to help her up, but he wasn¡¯t known for that sort of thing, so he plunged his hands into his coat pockets and walked away.


    Elena¡¯s mouth was hanging open now; it was the very first time she¡¯d ever been put down like that, let alone in public. She had tears in the corner of her eyes and a circle had formed around her as if these people didn¡¯t give a damn about their lives.


    -Don¡¯t be surprised if these people look at you like that, it¡¯s simply because they don¡¯t understand why you took such a risk. I think he¡¯s been very kind today, you can get up now.


    She looked at the man who¡¯d just spoken to her, who looked better than she did and, besides, who¡¯d dare to have a lip-smacking smile after that gente de scenario. He helped her retrieve her bag and, once on her feet, she began to leave without saying a word.


    -I¡¯m¡­ can I ask where you¡¯re going?


    Hearing this sentence, she had the impression that she¡¯d forgotten her way, so she took the opposite direction as the man who¡¯d just helped her ran behind her,ughing. He managed to restrain her by the arm as she was already getting annoyed.


    -May I ask where you¡¯re going, Miss¡­?


    -Montoya, Elena Montoya. I¡¯m going to apply for a position with thispany, Martinov. Aviation and I think I¡¯m alreadyte.


    -I wish you good luck and here¡¯s my card if you need anything.


    The way he wished her luck spoke volumes, but this was no time to try and understand. And as for her card, she hadn¡¯te to be hit on in the streets of St Petersburg, but she¡¯d taken it anyway, so as not to titter at length.

 chapter 216

    When Finn arrived at thepany, everyone stopped in their tracks to wait for him to pass as if he were a king, which was almost as if he were the king of hispany. As he passed his secretary¡¯s desk, he saw how many women were there to apply. Yes, only women, because he wasn¡¯t crazy about taking on a man as a personal assistant when he was one himself. They were all blow-up dolls and although he liked the pussy of that kind of woman when his dick decided it, he was very serious about taking them on as assistants even if they weren¡¯t going to be doing anything big apart from booking hotel rooms for his various business trips.


    When Caroline¡¯s office phone rang, she began to sweat. She was already three years into her service with this man. He¡¯d never yelled at her, he¡¯d never spoken to her badly, but just the timbre of his voice made her sweat like never before. She was just his HR manager, but since he¡¯d fired his personal assistant and his secretary was doing too much, it was up to her to manage all these tasks. After wiping off the big drops of sweat that were about to stain her blouse, she picked up the phone and heard his harsh, gravelly voice telling her to get back to her desk. She wondered what was going on since she had wanted to interview him herself, but he had tly refused. She got up very quickly and went to her desk.


    -Mr. Martinov.


    -Yes, Caroline, I¡¯ve been asking you to find me an assistant and a secretary for a month now, and so far I haven¡¯t found anyone, so you¡¯re going to continue to be my HR manager, assistant and secretary until we do.


    -But I¡¯ve put the press release in the most popr magazine in the country and you¡¯ve seen that there are candidates, sir.


    -They¡¯re just waiting for a moment of distraction on my part, so they can take my photo and create a buzz on their socialworks. For the time being, we can still keep the current secretary, even if she doesn¡¯t do anything worthwhile, but she¡¯s not clingy. I want an assistant, but a foreign one. I don¡¯t want a Russian doll.


    Russian doll, that¡¯s what he said, but he could have had a semnce of an interview before dismissing them instead of throwing them out like that, but she had no objections to make for fear of incurring his wrath. She left her office and, in a hurried tone, told the candidates that the interview was cancelled, then slipped back into her office to avoid hearing their exmations.


    Worse morning, Elena had finally arrived in front of thepany she wanted to apply for. She was about to enter when she saw some of the girlsing out as if on fire. She frowned at them. From the way they were dressed, she knew they were there for the job and whatever was chasing them like that, she was going to go in too before she saw. She followed the path she¡¯d been shown from the second floor and once on the top level, she crossed an office that was ajar and was almost to the second door when someone tugged on her arm. She was ready to spit out her anger when the face of a girl almost twitching with fear presented itself to her. She was going to believe they spanked people in thispany.


    -Hello, are you here about the job?


    -Yes.


    -Follow me.


    She followed her into the office she¡¯d ignored earlier. It made her want to work for thispany, because everything was fresh, unlike the smell of the pills she¡¯d be sniffing all day long if she were in hospital.


    -Normally, the interview¡¯s been cancelled, but maybe you¡¯ll get lucky, you see. May I have your name, please?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    -Elena Montoya, almost a biomedical science graduate but I promise I can adapt and I¡¯m from New Orleans.


    -Exactly the profile we¡¯re looking for. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re already taken, you¡¯ll just have to go to the big boss¡¯s office right now and please, Elena, when he says one, avoid saying two for fear of incurring his wrath. This man is a wall of ice with an attitude like the tip of the iceberg. You¡¯ll listen carefully to what he has to say, and that¡¯ll be that.


    Elena didn¡¯t think she was going to like this boss, given her secretary¡¯s warning. She believed that work was more enjoyable when the boss was able tomunicate with his employees without scaring them, but given Caroline¡¯s attitude, it was as if she was wrong. They left her office and headed for her boss¡¯.


    Finn had thought his morning was going to be as quiet as the church was when the priest was preaching, but apparently he had congregants who were far more curious than a child who couldn¡¯t wait to find out what his wrapped present was. When he ordered the person in his deep, rumbling voice to enter, he saw Caroline. Ah, that girl who couldn¡¯t stop trembling every time she got within a few feet of him.


    -A new candidate, sir.


    -Russian doll?


    -No sir, she¡¯s from New Orleans.


    Finn couldn¡¯t wait to see what a New Orleanian looked like. He¡¯d dated all sorts of women in his life, but looking at his record, he couldn¡¯t remember ever having to deal with girls from this country. Just out of curiosity, he was going to receive her. He nodded to Caroline, urging her to let the candidate in.


    -I told you, don¡¯t answer him even if what he says irritates you to the extreme.


    Nonsense, thought Elena. She certainly wasn¡¯t going to shut up and watch this man treat her badly or talk down to her when she had the ability to talk back to him. When Caroline let her pass, she entered the office and, without knowing it, the first thing she saw made her blood run cold. That coat, hanging so elegantly as if someone were wearing it, reminded her of an unfortunate morning situation. She might have thought that anyone could have that kind of coat, but no, it could only be the same one.


    -Perhaps you¡¯d like to help me clean it, Miss?


    This voice was not at all unfamiliar to her; on the contrary, she thought she¡¯d heard it before, and where exactly, in that dream that seemed so real when this stranger was about to make love to her. It was the same voice, but not so coldly timbred. That night, it was just husky and so sexy. When she turned around, she looked at the man and even though he was sitting down, his size was still intimidating.


    -I¡¯m¡­ hello¡­


    -Have a seat, Miss, before you tell me what brings you here.


    She trotted along in her heels, which were already hurting her toes. When she sat down, she sighed slightly at ease, something Finn had noticed even though she thought she¡¯d been very discreet. He regretted why he¡¯d been so kind, because given her attitude, she seemed veryzy.


    -Introduce yourself, Miss, and tell me why you¡¯re so far from home in Russia.


    -my name is Elena Montoya and i decided to apply here because i desperately need a job. my uncle, doctor Johns, was desperate for me to go to medical school because for him it¡¯s like a family heirloom, but it didn¡¯t interest me at all. there were only three months left until i graduated, but i couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    Finn had just confirmed what he¡¯d thought: she waszy and only interested in money. He didn¡¯t want to work with someone sozy, because he knew that sooner orter, she¡¯d start seducing him and finally trap him.


    -File rejected,¡± he thundered.


    -But you haven¡¯t even read it, how can it be rejected?


    -I¡¯ve already been to the interview and you¡¯ve been rejected, Miss, because your suit is dirty around the middle and that¡¯s not the attitude an assistant to an important man like me should have.


    Elena had just understood. It had been him in the morning and he¡¯d even remembered her face because since she¡¯d arrived, she hadn¡¯t shown him her bottom at all. If her suit was dirty, it was his fault because he¡¯d spilled it, but instead of understanding that, he¡¯d just rejected her outright. She stood up with a hatred that didn¡¯t say its name and walked away, but she knew she wouldn¡¯t let it go.


    -So when do you start?¡± asked Caroline.


    -I¡¯d rather stay unemployed than work for that wall of ice,¡± she snapped before leaving.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that Finn had heard everything, but it wasn¡¯t time to chase after her just yet.

 chapter 217

    After parking his Porsche in front of the studio he¡¯d mistaken for Betty¡¯s, he hurried out and went to the door, which was even ajar. This was only to be expected, since dimir would have to go to school. He entered and saw his beautiful little girl lying on the sofa.


    -Hello beautiful, how are you?


    -I imagine that when you see me, you know right away that things aren¡¯t going well, Paolo. This ce isn¡¯t what I dreamed of for my life, do you understand that? I wanted a rich man who could offer me the good life. It was still a bitfortable at your ce until that girl you say is your cousin came along. I can¡¯t stand her at all and I think it¡¯s time you told her the truth.


    -Not just yet Betty, Elena¡¯s from New Orleans and I¡¯d like to make sure she doesn¡¯t know anything about you. Besides, you¡¯re not here alone, you¡¯re with our son. How¡¯s d?


    -He¡¯s fine, except that the kid can¡¯t stand me like his mother, all he does is ask about you and I think it would have been better if it was you in that rat hole with him. I¡¯m sick of hearing hisints, you understand?


    Paolo looked at her and didn¡¯t know what to do or say. He¡¯d done everything for Betty, yet this woman still didn¡¯t want to love him. If he hadn¡¯t seen her give birth to their son, he would have thought she was right not to love the child, and yet it was his. It had been seven years since d had been born and Betty had decided to abandon him to continue her life in New Orleans, but she hade back, letting him know she wanted to renew her rtionship with him, without telling him she was in trouble.


    shback.


    Seven years earlier, when Betty had just had a small quarrel with her family, she felt that her friends Olivia and Maggie had done enough for her, and she didn¡¯t want to bother them anymore. She was on the street at ate hour, and this street in New Orleans was reserved for drug dealers. She didn¡¯t know if it was death she wanted or survival, but it was the only way she could save herself. Hearing a loud bang, gunshots followed. She could have taken to her heels and run, but maybe she was hoping that a stray bullet would put an end to her life. As some people ran in her direction, someone grabbed her arm and pulled her back behind a garbage bin and put his hand over her mouth, preventing her from uttering any sound. She didn¡¯t feel fear or reassurance, she just stood there.


    After their coborator¡¯s opposing camp had left, Paolo emerged from his hiding ce with the young woman in his arms, she had already fallen asleep. He took her back to the motel where he was staying while he worked, waiting for her to wake up. He needed answers, as he had no idea what she was doing there at that hour.


    Waking up atst, Betty heard water running in the next room. She didn¡¯t recognize where she was, and her only memory was that the man had taken her with him to his hiding ce. She got up from the bed in an attempt to save herself, but it wasplicated by the fact that the door was closed. She heard the door open and saw a tall man looking at her as if she were in trouble. He ignored herpletely and began to put his things away as if nothing had happened.


    -What am I doing here?


    -Why don¡¯t you tell me what you were doing in that alley yesterday at such ate hour? You could have died youngdy, are you that unconscious or what?


    -My personal problems are none of your business. I want to go, but I cane with you. Where do you live? I don¡¯t have a ce to stay any more because I¡¯ve had a row with my family and I don¡¯t want to bother my friends.


    -Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡± asked Paolo, a little shocked given that the girl didn¡¯t even know him.


    -I don¡¯t care if I live or die, so can Ie with you?


    He understood that her problem was certainly a serious one, as a normal person wouldn¡¯t be able to talk like this. He nodded, and as he carried his bag, they left the motel. He hailed a cab to drop them off at the airport.


    Comfortably seated on the ne, Betty didn¡¯t even know where she was going, but she had taken the trouble to leave messages for Olivia and Maggie to let them know she was going to see her cousin. It was strange for the girls, given that she¡¯d never told them about any of her cousins living in another country, but hey, they couldn¡¯t know any better.


    -Wee to Russia, darling,¡± Paolo had told her when the nended.


    She couldn¡¯t believe it. She was happy to be in Russia, even if she didn¡¯t know what to expect. This man had offered her hospitality and, as the days went by, she was learning that he was involved in some shady business, but at least he was taking care of her. Betty had at least expected him to be a man who would shower her with money, but he too lived hand-to-mouth and that wasn¡¯t what she wanted for her life. She¡¯d even started a rtionship with him, but she couldn¡¯t stay there while she could still be seducing rich men in New Orleans, so she decided to leave him for no good reason.


    A monthter in New Orleans, while trying to find a modeling school to enroll in, she wasn¡¯t feeling well but didn¡¯t want to know what was wrong with her. When she did manage to find a school, which was very strict, by the way, she was asked to add her medical book to the list of information, and she lost her zest for life when she realized she was pregnant. She couldn¡¯t bear it at all and was afraid of losing her life if she decided to get rid of it, so the only way was to go back to Russia.


    -Are you really sure you want to go there, Betty? Your cousin coulde here to see you, couldn¡¯t he?


    -Yes, but he¡¯s a very busy man and his parents and mine didn¡¯t get on very well, so I¡¯d rather not have my family on my back again. I¡¯m going to go now, I promise I¡¯ll be back very soon.


    They hugged and she left. She just hoped Paolo wouldn¡¯t deny it, because if he did, she¡¯d be all alone, but fortunately he¡¯d taken the fact that she was expecting well.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Eight monthster, when her son gave his first cry, Betty left the hospital, leaving him in Paolo¡¯s care, and even though he wanted to forget, Paolo¡¯s words still echoed in his head.


    -This life is not for me. I could have stayed if you¡¯d had something to offer me, but love alone isn¡¯t enough. I want a man who can cover me in diamonds. I¡¯ll leave him to you, he¡¯s your son and I¡¯m going back to New Orleans.


    As she made her way to Olivia¡¯s apartment, where Maggie had told her she was staying, Betty was so happy to see her friends again. Eight months apart because she¡¯d also rejected all their video calls for fear they¡¯d notice something. She didn¡¯t want this to end up in the archives of her life.


    -Oh my God, Betty, you¡¯re so beautiful and I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve gained weight!


    She knew she couldn¡¯t hide it, since she had indeed put on a few pounds, but she knew that a few days in the gym would help her shed those pounds before she resumed the pursuit of her dream.


    -I didn¡¯t have anything important to do, so it was only natural that I put on a few kilos.


    Seven yearster, although she had never returned to Russia, she had run into trouble with Damon Dixon, CEO of Dixon. Aviation, her best friend Olivia¡¯s husband, but he¡¯d tolerated it. She was forced to flee when she provoked James, her former boss who¡¯de to love her best friend Maggie. The only ce she could go was Russia, to the man who had saved her one night.


    End of shback.


    -I want you to talk to your cousin Paolo, I want to go back to your ce because I can¡¯t stand it here anymore, and what about Kira?


    -I¡¯d like to remind you that this mafioso kidnapped my sister because of you, it was you who asked me to y poker with him in that casino for money and now I¡¯ve even put my sister up as coteral and to this day, this man does what he wants with her. I have to find a way to get her back and the only way would be to pay the debt I owe him, all because of you Betty. I can¡¯t lose my sister, you understand.


    Betty didn¡¯t give a damn about his feelings, all she needed was money and power, and nothing else.

 chapter 218

    Four days after leaving his native Russia on urgent business on the Italian coast, Dimitri Savoski was finally back home and about to take over his territory as he had always done, eradicating forever the little vermin who dared to cross his path. There were two of them who owned Russia: the business magnate Finn Matinov, who ruled the entire St. Petersburg area, where his word wasw, and him, the rest of Russia, where he was the man in the shadows, not to be messed with. An oddball by the name of Paolo Fiodora had rubbed shoulders with him a few days earlier in a casino belonging to a Martinov circle, and thetter had gone so far as to put his sister up as coteral. He hadn¡¯t had time to think about how she could be of use to him, as an emergency was waiting for him on the Italian coast. When his armored car parked in his backyard, he got out and walked into his mansion. He took a cold bath and, once he¡¯d finished, quickly dressed and headed out. It was time for him to meet his subjects. He sat down in his study and called on his men.


    -Youri, I¡¯d like you to bring me my winnings fromst week. I want to know everything she knows about her brother, because from what I¡¯ve been able to find out about the problems in Italy, there¡¯s a mole in my circle and I can¡¯t stand betrayal.


    Sitting in this cold cer, Kira had stopped counting the days because she couldn¡¯t remember what day it was. Everything was ck and she couldn¡¯t even tell day from night. Her hands were cuffed behind her back and her feet were tied. She was being fed like a poor animal, and even though she had tried to go on hunger strike during the first hours of her imprisonment, someone had reminded her that the boss wasn¡¯t there and that her hunger strike wasn¡¯t going to help her at all. When she heard footsteps approaching, she thought it must be for her meal, but to her surprise, she felt hands undoing the bindings on her feet. Atst she thought she was going to be free. She didn¡¯t even know why she¡¯d been kidnapped or by whom, and she wondered if her brother had even done anything to be able to find her.


    -The man in the shadows is here and he¡¯d like to see you. If you want to leave here, my dear, I advise you to tell him everything you know, otherwise he¡¯ll keep you here and only your body will leave this house.


    She began to tremble. She didn¡¯t know what she was going to say, and especially not about what. She didn¡¯t even know who this shadowy man was. Before she could even ask him, a bag was ced over her head to make it impossible for her to see. Maybe they didn¡¯t want her to notice the ce. After climbing countless steps, she finally heard a door open and kept walking until she heard a knock on a door. She heard a stony voice that sent a shiver of fear down her spine from across the room, ordering the person to enter. She felt herself being pulled into the room and the door closed.


    -Take that bag off her head,¡± the same voice had repeated.


    A tall man staring at her with dark eyes, slightly frowning eyebrows and a beard that had grown a little, his ck shirt hugging his body perfectly and the two open buttons on his torso made her swallow hard; she didn¡¯t know whether she was looking at a human being or a Greek statuette that had taken an eternity to build. The silence in the room heightened her anxiety, and she was going to faint if this continued.


    -Miss Fiodora, how was your stay in my humble abode?¡± asked Dimitri with a semnce of humor.


    She could have thrown her spit back in his face, but no, she couldn¡¯t do that for fear of prolonging her days in the home of this crazy man who gave her the creeps. She was just waiting for him to tell her what she had to do so she could go home.


    -I want to know all about your brother, Paolo Fiodora.


    She looked at him sideways, which irritated Dimitri even more. Maybe the kid in front of him didn¡¯t know that she wasn¡¯t in a position to negotiate, but she wanted to y, so he was going to let her run off on her own and go outst.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    -We¡¯re going to start by establishing a few rules, Miss Fiodora. First of all, respect. I¡¯m your eldest by seven years, so by the time you¡¯re twenty-three, you¡¯ll already know how many I have. Another thing, you owe me respect because, like everyone else, I crush the little vermin who dare to rub up against me, and when I say that, I mean that every Russian outside Saint Petersburg is at my feet.


    Kira had just understood: she was face to face with the head of the Russian mafia. She could have understood from his dark aura, but what she didn¡¯t understand was what she had done to him. She was just a young student who had been kidnapped on the very day she was about to take her exams.


    -Your silence and trembling make me realize that you have just understood who I am. Dimitri Savoski. You¡¯re here because your brother sold you for a sum of money he didn¡¯t earn. From the day my men kidnapped you, you¡¯ve been my thing, you belong to me, Miss Fiodora, and I can do whatever I want with you. After all, those young students who keep fantasizing about me are the same ones who keep saying how dangerous I am, right? what does your brother do?


    -I don¡¯t know, he¡¯s just doing odd jobs for his son, that¡¯s all.


    -so this idiot who had the courage to sit at my table even has a kid, it¡¯s so interesting. And you, my dear, what else do you do apart from your studies?


    -I used to work in a bar not far from home to help my brother. Is that all? Can I go now?


    Dimitri looked at her and a sadisticugh escaped his lips, augh that made Kira¡¯s blood run cold. She regretted the reason she¡¯d asked him that question, for she felt as if she were standing in front of a wild beast ready to pounce on her. She lowered her head as if awaiting the verdict.


    -Take her to the cer now,¡± ordered Dimitri. You¡¯re not going to give her anything to eat or drink until she tells me everything she knows about her brother.


    Yuri didn¡¯t want to because he felt sorry for the girl, but he couldn¡¯t disobey his boss for a girl he didn¡¯t know from Adam or Eve. He took her back to the cer, and when he returned to Dimitri¡¯s office, his aim was to tell him what was on his mind.


    -Let¡¯s go, Youri, we¡¯ve known each other for a long time and you know perfectly well that you can¡¯t hide anything from me. How much more do you want to stand up to me?


    -This young woman, Dimitri. I don¡¯t think she belongs here. She¡¯s innocent, you understand that, she hasn¡¯t done anything to you, so there¡¯s no reason to keep her here. It¡¯s all her brother¡¯s fault.


    -And perhaps you¡¯d like me to remind you how things were done in the old traditions, my dear friend? the elders were the ones who made the decisions and her brother made the decision to sell her to me, so where did I go wrong? it¡¯s a bit as if he owed me money and gave me his sister in marriage to make up for the debt, isn¡¯t it? and on top of that, she wants to cover up for her brother, so what do you want me to do?


    -She¡¯s told you everything she knows.


    Dimitri looked at him and chuckled. She¡¯d never told him everything she knew. He knew what women were like and he knew that a woman would be able to step into a pot of boiling water without screaming in pain and saying she was even cold simply because she wanted to keep her secret. He could never be fooled by women again.


    -Telling me that her brother has a kid doesn¡¯t help me at all and you know perfectly well that I never hurt women and children so I wantpromising information about her brother that¡¯s all I ask. My business is in danger and I have to search everywhere to find the mole.


    Youri nodded as this was hisst decision; the door opened and it was Anton looking at Dimitri with a semnce of fear in his eyes.


    -Richard¡¯s here, boss.


    That bastard again, thought thetter. He was definitely not going to let him go, even though he¡¯d told him several times that he didn¡¯t want to see him for the rest of his life.

 chapter 219

    -Richard, to what do I owe the honor of your early visit?


    -Oh, my boy, you haven¡¯t learned any manners in all these years. And I thought that four years away from you would have made you understand that I could leave one day without you being able to call me dad; Dimitri, but it¡¯s not as difficult as that to say dad, don¡¯t you know?


    Thetter nodded negatively without taking his eyes off Richard. Calling him Dad was thest thing he hoped to ever do in his life, even if it was the only way he could stay alive. The man was rotten enough to call him Dad, and even seeing him was torture for him. Four years after he¡¯d left Russia to settle in New Orleans, he¡¯d hoped he¡¯d nevere back, but now, two months earlier, he¡¯d learned that he¡¯d gone back to Russia.


    -What do you want, Richard?


    -I just want you to look at me as I deserve to be looked at, and then we¡¯ll have the chance to do great things, my son. We have the chance to go even further, if only you¡¯ll trust me. I came to talk to you about you and your business. You¡¯re not a dreamy leader, Dimitri, you¡¯re just content with what you¡¯ve got and you don¡¯t look any further, which isn¡¯t good for a mafioso, you know that, don¡¯t you? You¡¯re already a king, it¡¯s true, but you¡¯ve only got one under your rule, whereas you have the potential to conquer the whole gxy. You¡¯ve got that power, so let me do as you say, respect the rules and act like the man you are.


    Dimitri had no idea what the man was saying. He knew he¡¯d always coveted the Russian mafia, but even when his father was alive, he hadn¡¯t managed to get it, so he was trying to manipte him to his own ends. The mafia had its rules, and one little mistake could turn the whole world upside down, which is why he kept his guard up.


    -I¡¯d like you to make it shorter, Richard.


    -Russia, my boy. This global vige is rightfully yours. You may tell me that you run most of it, but I don¡¯t think this businessman really deserves to run Saint Petersburg. He¡¯d have to bend to your will too, and that would make you lord of this country.


    -Don¡¯t even think about it, Richard. I tried to approach Finn Martinov on business, but he said he wouldn¡¯t get involved in any shady dealings, as he¡¯d taken over his father¡¯s aviation business, and given his father¡¯s hard work, he wouldn¡¯t want him to regret all his hard work from where he is now. When my father was alive, Finn¡¯s father had always been the lord of St. Petersburg, and I don¡¯t think that should change today. Things will stay as they are.


    Being the godfather of the Russian mafia had always been his greatest dream, and he wasn¡¯t about to give up on the idea. On the contrary, he was going to y even harder to get there.


    -It¡¯s up to you. You¡¯re the boss and you make the decisions. I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re nning a cargo transit, but given the route you¡¯re taking, it¡¯s going to take longer than expected, and it¡¯s heavily guarded by the police; I suggest you take Neva Avenue, which will be more convenient.


    -are you pretending not to understand, or what Richard? -this route runs through Saint Petersburg, Finn¡¯s home town, and as I¡¯ve told you, we¡¯re not friends and we¡¯re not enemies either. Something to do with the mafia should never pass through his city, so just forget about it. I¡¯ve already organized everything and that¡¯s the way it¡¯s going to be.


    Richard huffed and shoved his hands into his trouser pockets. A mule-headed child, he didn¡¯t want to listen to an old man¡¯s advice, but the old man couldn¡¯t let it go when it was to his advantage.


    -It¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to make a sale in his town, right? It¡¯s too much for one hour and then it¡¯ll be over. I assure you, you¡¯re in the clear and everything¡¯s insured. Don¡¯t be a fool and see the advantage of this passage.


    Dimitri could see that it would shorten his journey, but he liked to y by the rules, and since that had been the rule since his father¡¯s and Finn¡¯s lifetime, he didn¡¯t want to flout it. Just drive on the main road and nothing else.


    -It¡¯s all right,¡± said thetter.


    -What time on Wednesday?


    -I think the trucks will pass through his town around noon, and by one o¡¯clock at night at thetest, everything will be as clean as if we¡¯d never been there.


    Richard smiled and greeted him with a handshake. The first order of business had already seeded. He was going to create mischief in order to reign better, and he was going to do it by seeing them tear each other apart.


    He knew it was his secretary, but he didn¡¯t want to be disturbed, so he ignored the call and got on with his work. Two minutester, he heard a knock on his office door. He couldn¡¯t send her away any longer, so he ordered her to enter in a harsh voice.


    -I apologize for the inconvenience, sir, but you have a visitor and this person says it¡¯s urgent.


    Finn raised his head and looked at her a little more seriously. She was glued to the door as if she wanted to run away, and this sissy attitude exasperated him at times.


    -This is the person who told you his visit is important, Caroline, but do you think it¡¯s important?


    -I¡­ don¡¯t know sir¡­ he¡­ told me that¡­ that he should see you urgently so¡­


    -It¡¯s okay, he cane in.


    Finn didn¡¯t want to see her trembling in front of him anymore, because if this kept up, she was going to pee her panties in front of him, and he wasn¡¯t ready to see that. Thirty seconds after his secretary left, the door to his office opened again and he saw Richard. The look of astonishment on his face was quite understandable; he hadn¡¯t thought he¡¯d ever see him again after all these years. Thetter was looking rather fit and well, as if he¡¯de straight from heaven.


    -Richard, it¡¯s been a while.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    -Richard Finn again? seriously? what would I do so you could call me dad one day? just once, you know?


    -Never, never happen. Four years without hearing your voice Richard. Why are you back in Russia and you could have asked me to meet you in a famous club and not find me in my office because I know you¡¯ve always found it boring.


    -You¡¯re perfectly right and if it wasn¡¯t so serious, I¡¯d have asked you to meet me where there¡¯s movement, but no, there¡¯s something more important. Finn, you¡¯re a great businessman who¡¯s already made a sess of his life, and I always wonder why you don¡¯t look for more. Conquering the whole universe would be better for you than settling for one, my dear son. You can do it, you cany the whole world at your feet, you know that don¡¯t you?


    -I¡¯m going to stop you right there, Richard. I never wanted to be a dictator who scares people. All I¡¯m asking is that you stay away from me, because I don¡¯t trust anyone, and for the lust you¡¯re talking about, a whole country is useless to me. I decided to have Saint Petersburg because most of my majorpanies are located there and I don¡¯t want to get involved in shady business, that¡¯s all. I don¡¯t really care what happens elsewhere as long as it doesn¡¯t interfere with my hard work.


    As stubborn as the other, Richard thought. These two kids were definitely trying to give him a hard time, but he wasn¡¯t about to forget that. His idea was to reign, and he was going to seed in the best possible way. These kids thought they were smarter, but it was only a matter of time.


    -That¡¯s why I like you so much, Finn. You¡¯re a man of your word and you respect what you say, but do you think your counterpart is like you? You respect the fact that you don¡¯t encroach on his territory, but do you think he could do the same?


    Finn didn¡¯t need to think at all, because he knew Dimitri would never do anything to harm him. The two weren¡¯t friends, but they weren¡¯t enemies either, and that pleased Finn. Dimitri was a mafia man who knew how to behave despite his ruthless side, but he was only ruthless with people who didn¡¯t y by his rules. He shook his head negatively to let Richard know he wasn¡¯t about to believe what he was about to tell him.


    -Come on, Finn. The world hasn¡¯t always been this perfect for ages. Our ancestors had their ways of doing things, but you youngsters destroyed them to set up your own. You¡¯ve all be traitors and what have you. The proof is that the same Dimitri you don¡¯t want to bump into is about to send a cargo through the main road on Neva Avenue around noon on Wednesday. Didn¡¯t you just tell me that this was forbidden for him?


    -No, I don¡¯t believe you, Richard. I don¡¯t know what you want, but you¡¯d better take another route, because this one doesn¡¯t convince me at all. The man in the shadows is loyal enough to do something like this, and if it¡¯s true, I¡¯m going to have his cargo bombed without mercy, and I mean it.


    -A fine initiative to teach him a lesson in respect for thew. If you still don¡¯t believe me, you can already prepare the explosives or whatever you want and you can check on this Neva Avenue line from eleven in the morning on Wednesday and you¡¯ll see. I just wanted to warn you to avoid any unpleasant surprises.


    Richard left as he hade and Finn was still confused by the whole affair. He had no idea why Dimitri had acted the way he had. The two of them had only met once, and just to reiterate their fathers¡¯ agreements on respecting territories.

 chapter 220

    After the morning she¡¯d spent there, Elena had returned to her cousin¡¯s house with her nerves on edge; she wondered what she could have done to deserve such treatment from this man she didn¡¯t even know. She even felt she should regret why she hadn¡¯t listened to her uncle, but she felt it was too much to regret when there was still something she could do to get out of it. Russia was a big ce, and if it wasn¡¯t thispany, it could be any one of them. She changed clothes and went to look in the kitchen; she was hungry because her morning fall had made her lose energy. She started to make herself something to eat when she heard Paolo walking towards the kitchen.


    -I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d see you again so soon, Elena, so when do you start?


    -Never. I¡¯ll have to look for something else, but I promise I won¡¯t depend on you; I¡¯ll find something to do and I¡¯ll find myself a little apartment.


    -I told you Lena, you don¡¯t have to work, okay, I¡¯m here and I¡¯ll take care of you. So can you tell me what happened to stop me taking you in?


    -My suit was dirty so I didn¡¯t get in, but it doesn¡¯t matter. If it¡¯s not there, it¡¯ll be somewhere else, otherwise you still haven¡¯t told me where Kira is. How long did she travel for, Paolo?


    He didn¡¯t even know he¡¯d told her she¡¯d travelled, perhaps it was the only idea that had urred to him, and he¡¯d said it quickly to keep that nosy little girl away, but now she was back at it again, pretending she¡¯d understood nothing.


    -You know Italy¡¯s a beautiful country and she¡¯s there with her school on an excursion, so I think she¡¯ll be back when the school decides.


    He saw her frowning as if she didn¡¯t understand anything, and she didn¡¯t, because she really didn¡¯t. She was afraid to find out that her cousin didn¡¯t understand anything. She was afraid she¡¯d find out her cousin had a fever or something, unless he was suffering from memory loss and that could be a shame for her.


    -You told mest time that she went to the ind of Malta with a friend, but howe she¡¯s in Italy now with her ss and their leaders?


    Paolo scratched the back of his neck. It was a habit in his mother¡¯s family to have a good memory, and here was one right in front of him. He himself didn¡¯t even know that he¡¯d given her so many excuses to cover up her stupidity, and all because of Betty, who¡¯d wanted her to put her sister, his own sister. He had to find a way to get her back before Elena found out what he¡¯d done.


    -Yes, you¡¯re absolutely right, but it¡¯s just that things are getting so mixed up in my head at the moment that I don¡¯t even know what I should be thinking about anymore, you know. Now that you understand, I¡¯ll let you eat. I¡¯ll see youter.


    -No, Paolo, you still haven¡¯t told me anything. I want to know where Kira is; in Italy or on the ind of Malta?


    -Yes, you¡¯re right. In fact,st month her boyfriend promised her they¡¯d go to Malta, but unfortunately it coincided with their school trip and this trip was very important because it¡¯s research for their ss and she couldn¡¯t miss it. Every time I want to think she¡¯s in Malta, but she¡¯s in Italy.


    Elena didn¡¯t know what to believe. Paolo seemed to be lying to her about his sister¡¯s real position and she wondered what he had done. She hoped at least that she wasn¡¯t in danger, because if she was then Paolo would never be at home doing nothing, which reassured her a little. She let him go and continued what she was doing.


    A few hourster, as shey in bed, Elena had no idea what she was going to do; the other job offers she¡¯d looked at didn¡¯t fit in with what she was actually capable of doing. Being this man¡¯s assistant was her only chance of getting a job in Russia, and now she was losing everything. She retrieved her handbag, which she¡¯d taken out with her, and took out the card the man who¡¯d helped her had given her. She was willing to contact him, but to tell him what exactly? She was simply bored and needed a bit ofpany and atmosphere, but she put the card away anyway. She certainly wasn¡¯t going to contact a stranger who was certainly dangerous.


    After what he considered a fruitful day, it was time for Richard to go home and soak his cock, as he liked to say to his beautiful little Virginia. When he arrived home, he didn¡¯t bother to announce his arrival, and when he was in the living room, he noticed something suspicious. He looked at the man who worked for him and looked at Virginia, his beautiful little Virginia.


    -May I ask what was going on here?


    -Nothing at all, boss; I just came to see if you were back yet, and Madame needed me for a service in town, so¡­ I¡­


    -Yes, darling. You hadn¡¯te back since this morning and I wanted to know if everything was all right, so that¡¯s why I held him up, I wanted him to go and check at the office, but now you¡¯re here it won¡¯t be necessary.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    He wasn¡¯t fooled, as his beautiful little Virginia thought. He was certainly twenty years older than her and she thought that with her young age and beautiful eyes she could fool him, but no, he wasn¡¯t fooled and she had to understand that. He dismissed his henchman and remained alone with her. When the door mmed, he pushed her onto the sofa and promptly ripped off her panties. He knew that even if he wanted to inflict something painful on her, Virginia was too fond of brutality during the act, but despite this, he didn¡¯t hold back. He undid the waistband of his pants and pulled them down. Without dy, he prated her with a single thrust as a sigh escaped her lips. She was already quite wet and Richard¡¯s doubts had just been confirmed: she was indeed up to something with her henchman. He grabbed her neck and squeezed lightly as he continued to move in and out of her. When he emptied himself, he withdrew from her and pulled up his pants, while she was frustrated. It had never been like this with Richard.


    -but why did you behave like that, tell me.


    -you¡¯ve limited my fucking pussy,¡± she cried.


    -I thought that¡¯s what you wanted with my henchman, who¡¯s younger than I am, and that¡¯s what I gave you, my little Virginia. I gave you what you wanted. I¡¯ll tell you one thing right now. You could fuck whoever you wanted when I was in New Orleans but now that I¡¯m back in Russia my beautiful little one, you¡¯re going to have to stop your body because I can¡¯t stand deception. No one ever told you this, but I¡¯m going to tell you today: from the age of fifty onwards, a man¡¯s jealousy is sickly and can lead to madness. Take care, my beautiful little Virginia, you belong to me and nobody else.


    She looked at him, frightened. It was the very first time he¡¯d spoken to her like that. She was afraid she wouldn¡¯t recognize the Richard with whom she¡¯d spent some of the happiest moments of her life, despite their age difference: she was thirty and Richard fifty-one. She huffed, telling herself it was just a rough patch.


    -I¡¯m sorry, it won¡¯t happen again. You let me know you were going to see Dimitri then?


    -He¡¯s trying to find out who sabotaged his business on the Italian coast and he¡¯ll never find out because I sent him on a wild goose chase. Besides, I¡¯m going to take over the whole of Russia; if at first I just wanted to be the godfather of the mafia, now I want to own all Martinov¡¯s aviationpanies too, so beautiful, don¡¯t you want to be queen when I¡¯m king? don¡¯t you want to rule all this world by my side? these young men won¡¯t give you anything. Maybe sex, but not power and glory-you.


    -but you¡¯re out of your mind. How are you going to take over the mafia from this man and, above all, how are you going to take over Finn¡¯s businesses? This man is as intimidating as Dimitri and I beg you not to get involved with them, it¡¯ll be very dangerous.


    -You don¡¯t understand, Virginia. I control the game. When I drive a wedge between them, when both sides are fighting, I¡¯ll be sitting in my pce watching them kill each other. I¡¯ve already nned everything, and it¡¯s only a matter of time before it all works out. Try to be faithful to me if you don¡¯t want to look like barbecue when I¡¯m the ruler of this whole country.


    Virginia found this story really crazy. Dimitri, the man in the shadows, would never let Richard get his way. During Richard¡¯s years in New Orleans, she had tried to seduce this man to gain more power, but he had traumatized her so much in just a few minutes that when sheid eyes on him and heard his name, she would tremble. She¡¯d never want to set eyes on him again, ever. Richard thought he knew him just because he¡¯d seen him grow up, but what he didn¡¯t know was that he hadn¡¯t remained the same kid who¡¯d grown up before his eyes. Dimitri had be so ruthless and heartless that he¡¯d be able to send hand over hand to pull out his enemy¡¯s heart without thetter breathing hisst.


    -Everything¡¯s ready, boss, but are you sure you know what you¡¯re doing?


    Dimitri turned back to Youri and looked at him more seriously. He understood Yuri¡¯s concern for thew, but he¡¯d already made up his mind, since he couldn¡¯t see what he was doing wrong. He was going to carry out his operation as he had prepared it.


    -Yuri, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll be spreading debris all over the main thoroughfare of St. Petersburg. Just an hour and we¡¯ll be done. I don¡¯t think my monologue is going to find it that dangerous, all right.


    -I remind you that he¡¯s not here to help you boss, so you¡¯d better watch out too, because I don¡¯t trust him at all.


    -I¡¯ll deal with Richardter, don¡¯t worry. He knows as well as I do that he¡¯d never dare rub himself for fear of not being able to stand the reprisals. If everything¡¯s ready, then in two days the others will be on the road. I want you to continue investigating what happened on the Italian coast.


    Yuri nodded and left his office. Dimitri had never had a problem since he¡¯d taken over my mob reins, but ever since his uncle had returned, he¡¯d had little worries that were seriously starting to annoy him. He¡¯d been mistaken for his father, but no, if he was ever the traitor then, he was going to show him what a son capable of bringing justice to his own blood was.

 chapter 221

    -Are you sure you want to do this, boss?¡± asked one of Finn¡¯s employees. He sighed heavily and turned his cold gaze on his employee. Thetter just continued what he was doing. Finn wasn¡¯t the type to break thew, and since this mobster had decided to get to him, he wasn¡¯t going to let it happen. He was going to have his cargo bombed no matter where it went, it wasn¡¯t his problem.


    It had already been a while since everything had left, and Dimitri was dreading the moment when everything would cross the Neva Avenue road, so he was just waiting for the phone call from his men who would tell him whether everything had gone well or not.


    -Dimitri, what are you going to do about that girl in the cer? You asked us not to give her any more food, and she¡¯s not even allowed water. Do you want her to die or what? What good will her corpse do you, can you tell me?


    -I need her to tell me about her brother¡¯s activities, so please keep her alive. I want you to bring her food and drink, just that and nothing else. I¡¯m very impatient and I¡¯m still waiting to hear from my men.


    Youri left, leaving him alone to face his impatience and worry. He was thinking about the fact that if Paolo¡¯s younger sister refused to talk, he might take his kid¡¯s mother. He could have taken the kid himself, but under Mafia rules, it was forbidden to harm children, so he couldn¡¯t do that. Two hourster, he picked up his car keys, ready to go and investigate. When he arrived in the living room, Yuri hurried to turn off the TV, which tipped him off that he was hiding something from him.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    -I don¡¯t want to talk too much, Yuri, so if you don¡¯t want to make me angry, do as I say. Put back what you were looking at.


    Yuri looked at the others he was in the room with. They didn¡¯t agree with him, but he had no choice: the boss had just spoken. As he began to press the remote control, the guys came out, which aroused Dimitri¡¯s curiosity even more, because seeing everyone nervous was not a good sign.


    ¡°Three cars exploded in the city of St. Petersburg at around midday, and those present at the scene suggest that it was a Mafia motorcade, and that the explosion came from the CEO of Martinov Enterprises. Aviation¡±, Dimitri had heard when the screen was switched on.


    A sadisticugh escaped his lips. He was seething at the moment, snarling like a wild beast crying out for vengeance from within. Finn Martinov had no reason to do such a thing to him, and he intended to resolve the situation. Explosion by explosion, he thought.


    -Were you going to hide this from me, Yuri? that this daddy¡¯s boy dared to stand in my way.


    -But you know perfectly well that it¡¯s not all his fault. The pact had been signed, but you were the one who vited it, so he took it as a provocation and acted like a boss. What don¡¯t you understand?


    -A provocation? Then the provocations will continue. I only needed an hour¡¯s time but he couldn¡¯t hold back from blowing up my cargo. Three cars for threepanies to bomb, and just today.


    Yuri looked at him, wondering what would happen. He couldn¡¯t decide who was more powerful between Finn Martinov and Dimitri Savoski. Finn owned the aviationpanies that the Russian poption needed, so the government had a certain respect for him. Dimitri was the mafioso that every politician in the country feared, and he was ready to jeopardize their careers if he wanted, so nobody would mess with him.


    -You don¡¯t think your uncle is pulling your leg, do you? He¡¯s the man who suggested you take Neva Avenue, knowing it¡¯s forbidden.


    -You¡¯re going to tell me again that it was my uncle who also asked Finn to bomb my shipments? That¡¯s nonsense, don¡¯t you understand? Richard would never dare say he knew what to expect from me. Tell the others to get ready, because I¡¯m going into action tonight.


    After watching the news, Richard was the happiest. Atst the two kids had done what he¡¯d asked them to do, and he knew Dimitri couldn¡¯t stand by after losing so much money, so he couldn¡¯t wait to see Finn take the retribution.


    Of his return to his mansion. Finn felt a little bad; he knew he could have gone to Dimitri to talk about this vition of thew but he¡¯d refused to ever have to deal with a mobster so that was that. He hoped he wouldn¡¯t be encroaching on his territory again. When he was about to take his bath, he heard his phone vibrate, a new notification no doubt.


    ¡°He shook his head and put his phone away without answering his friend. He didn¡¯t need alcohol or women, but rather a good night¡¯s sleep to get his day off to a better start the next day.


    At around two in the morning, Finn heard a new notification from his phone, but he¡¯d barely fallen asleep and didn¡¯t want to get up. The ringing of his phone followed, and he thought that maybe he was wrong to think that the boys were sending him messages just to taunt him. Before his hand could reach his phone, the ringing had stopped. He retrieved it and looked at his messages.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t believe it could be true, but when he opened the rest of the messages, they might have been different words, but they told him the same thing: hispany had just been attacked and set on fire following an explosion. When he arrived at the scene, people were there and he was lost, paralyzed on the spot.


    -You¡¯re going to have to answer some questions if you want us to investigate, because the cops think it was a deliberate attempt.


    It was only then that he came to his senses and saw that a few rays of sunlight had alreadye out. He didn¡¯t know who had done it, but he was determined to take his revenge in the nicest possible way.


    -Sir, would you mind talking to the cops?


    -Fuck them. I think I¡¯m capable of conducting my own investigation to see who¡¯s behind this explosion, and that person will pay in blood. So many years of hard work, I¡¯d have no sympathy for that person.


    -who plots revenge should dig two graves, sir. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because you don¡¯t want to understand, but three of yourpanies were victims of that explosion, resulting in the death of those who were there. Yesterday alone you blew up three of Dimitri Savoski¡¯s cars, and his men lost their lives too; three shipments for threepanies, so you¡¯re even now.


    Finn red at him as he left. So it was just a settling of scores, but he wasn¡¯t going to leave it at that. He was going to get even with this mobster in the worst possible way. He dodged the cops and took off. He needed to blow off some steam, and the only way to do that was at night. When he arrived, he went to the part of the bar reserved exclusively for him and poured himself a strong drink.


    ¡°After Mr. Finn Martinov refused to talk to the police this morning about what had happened, some people came to the conclusion that it was a settling of scores after what had happened the day before on Neva Avenue in the city of St. Petersburg. Is this the end of the peace between the shadow of the shadow and Martinov?¡±


    -I¡¯m asking myself the same question,¡± said Alexei, who had just arrived with Filip.


    -Yes, it¡¯s the end of the peace treaty between Savoski and Martinov. This man has turned my father¡¯s hard work over the years into ashes, and I¡¯m going to destroy his business. I¡¯m going to show that smug, self-confessed power hound that strength doesn¡¯t lie in wielding knives and daggers all day long.


    -You¡¯ve got to stop doing this, Finn. You¡¯re the one who started this. I know perfectly well that he was wrong to break your rules about sharing territory, but you didn¡¯t have to go through with the explosion. If he had wanted to destroy you, he wouldn¡¯t have been satisfied with an explosion that would have allowed you to recover some of your infrastructure, he would have really put an end to Martinov. Aviation. If I were you, I¡¯d go to him for that.


    -You¡¯ve got to be kidding me Alex, going to see him for what after what he didst night? It¡¯s all his fault, so no, I won¡¯t go and see him, and I¡¯ll make him regret it. It¡¯s time he said goodbye to the Russian mafia.


    Alexeiughed in his heart but avoided letting it show on his lips for fear of offending Finn. The Savoski family had run the mafia for generations, and it was a powerful one. Dimitri had certainly made a mistake, but that didn¡¯t mean he¡¯d consciously provoked Finn, which was exactly what Finn didn¡¯t know.


    Richard had been happy the next morning when he¡¯d seen the news. It was he who had blown the whistle to the anonymous press that it was a settling of scores between Martinov and Savoski because he knew that if the cops started sniffing around, his two toys would end up knowing that it was all his fault. He¡¯d blown this because the police would never interfere with a story about two of Russia¡¯s super giants. It was time he brought his Virginia into the game of two, and it was going to be a game of three. Thetter woulde in handy atst.


    -Are you going out, darling?


    -Yes, I¡¯m going out, and just as you behaved in Texas at Ynda¡¯s, it¡¯s time for you to behave in the same way, because you¡¯re about to enter the game, and you and me are a thing of the past. Be ready for any moment, Virginia.


    She poked her head out of theforter, looking at Richard who was buttoning his shirt. She had no idea what she was going to do, and she hoped it didn¡¯t involve Dimitri, because that man had been a source of trauma for her for years. She still hadn¡¯t been able to forget him, and every time she did, she trembled with fear.


    -Please tell me it¡¯s not.


    -We¡¯re destined to seed together, so I¡¯m going to go. Start preparing your skin because I know Finn likes things refined and beautiful. I¡¯ll see youter.


    When the bedroom door mmed shut, Virginia caught her head in her hands. She couldn¡¯t believe Ricard was going to do this to her. She¡¯d never told him about what had happened while she was away, because if she did, he¡¯d barbecue her for wanting to ally herself with the man he wanted to destroy at all costs.


    Sitting in his office, re-watching all the TV channels that had been talking about the same thing since morning ¨C the explosion of Martinov Enterprises and this supposed ¡°n war¡± ¨C he still wasn¡¯t satisfied with what he¡¯d done. He didn¡¯t want to react with violence, but he was facing his potentialpetitor from the same territory, so it was only natural that he should react.


    -Boss Richard is here,¡± Youri announced.


    He looked up at thetter, not at all understanding what Richard would be doing in his home at such an hour. It may have been eight in the morning, but that was no excuse for him to be at home. He didn¡¯t want to wee him to his office at all, so he went out and found him at the terrace where thetter had taken his ease, not surprisingly.


    -Richard, what are you doing here?


    -Stopining every time you see me Dimitri, I¡¯m not your enemy for God¡¯s sake, I just want to be there to guide you like a good father would. I know it was you behind that explosion and that you wanted to inflict on Finn what he did to you, but I hope you¡¯re not unaware that you should expect reprisals because this one is just as hard-headed as you are. Going to war won¡¯t help you at all, so it¡¯s time to find somemon ground.


    Dimitri buried his hands in the pockets of his jeans before staring again at Richard. The man was changing from day to day, which wasn¡¯t at all surprising, but it did surprise him. He might have asked him to hang Finn¡¯s head in the center of St. Petersburg, but instead he was asking him to make peace.


    -I don¡¯t see how we can make peace. The evil is already here, so we¡¯ll just keep on going until the best man wins.


    -Do you think you¡¯ll both get out of this alive? -No one¡¯s going to survive. Maybe you¡¯ll ask your mafioso friends for help, he¡¯ll ask businessmen with mafia connections for help, you¡¯ll get drafts and that¡¯s how you¡¯ll both die out. I propose a business marriage. Give him your sister in marriage and that¡¯ll be that.


    Dimitri looked at him andughed even harder. His sister? but he¡¯d never had a sister, not from his father or his mother, so he didn¡¯t know where he was going to get this sister to marry him off and put an end to the feud.


    -Are you kidding, Richard?


    -No, I¡¯m not kidding. All that matters here Dimitri, is peace, so I¡¯m asking you to give him your sister, not everything can be done on the truth, even peace isn¡¯t always made up of truth alone, I¡¯m going to introduce you to someone who can y the role of sister for you and that¡¯s how you¡¯ll get out of this mess. She¡¯ll be the best sister and the perfect wife for Finn, so he¡¯ll know he¡¯ll never hurt your sister and peace will return.


    -my empire isn¡¯t based on lies Richard, what if that brat opens her mouth? what if that girl spills the beans? it¡¯ll really be war in Russia and with good reason then no, no I wouldn¡¯t do such a thing because my father didn¡¯t need such nonsense, no Savoski has needed this since this empire belongs to my family so no.


    -Stop being difficult, will you? Stop acting as if your father had ever broken thew between him and Martinov. I¡¯ll try to contact him. You know you won¡¯t need to see him, I¡¯ll take care of everything for you. I¡¯ll just bring the girl along so you can tell her what you want to say, and that¡¯ll be that.


    Dimitri nodded. He hoped he¡¯d have some time to think after Richard¡¯s departure. The man¡¯s help towards him was bing toxic, but after all, he¡¯d made a mistake first and it was best he apologized to bring peace.

 chapter 222

    Still at the club with the boys, Finn had received a message from Richard, saying he wanted to see him urgently. He knew the man wanted to see him urgently every time he needed a favor or to fill his head with false stories, but that was no reason to refuse to meet him either; maybe he could tell him more about what Dimitri wanted to do, since Richard was nothing but a dirty traitor. He let him know that he was at night and that he could meet him there.


    -Who was it?¡± asked Alexei.


    -Richard, that man who keeps sticking to me like a woman in need. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s going to tell me this time, but it¡¯s always good to hear him y the role of traitor. I asked him to meet me here so I think you¡¯d better leave me now.


    -this man Finn, he¡¯ll sell your skin to your enemy at a distressing price so I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re waiting for to make him disappear. I don¡¯t trust him and you shouldn¡¯t trust yourself.


    -I know, and I¡¯m not finding out who Richard is today. I know he wants something and it wouldn¡¯t take me long to find out what it is. Leave my office now and stop moaning about me as if my girlfriend had just dumped me.


    Filip and Alexeiughed as they left. Finn needed to hear themugh to feel better and a little less tense. He couldn¡¯t stop thinking about his father¡¯s hard work and now, in one night, he¡¯d lost most of it.


    -I didn¡¯t really think you were serious when you told me you were here, Finn. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re waiting for some chick to take your mind off the whole thing.


    -you know as well as I do that women have never been a product of oblivion for me so no I wanted to get away from that external reality. I know you didn¡¯te here just to make conversation with me Richard, so why don¡¯t you tell me what¡¯s on your mind.


    -About tonight. I know you have no doubt that it was Dimitri Savoski who blew up your businesses and I know you¡¯d like to get even but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the best thing. He recognizes that he made a mistake by encroaching on your territory, so I¡¯d like you to recognize that you also went very far by blowing up his shipments. You¡¯ve both lost men who were like family to you, and it¡¯s time to put an end to it.


    Finn smiled mockingly at Richard before taking a long drink from the ss in front of him.


    -I didn¡¯t know that after Master Jesus and Master Saint Germain, there was still a Master Richard in the works. Let¡¯s suppose you really do want peace between two people who know that peace will be impossible for them, what would you like us to do to bring about that peace?


    -Marriage Finn. You¡¯re a big businessman and you know perfectly well that a woman will stabilize you, so marriage will be good for you. Dimitri¡¯s sister Virginia will be a good woman for you, and with that, Dimitri will know not to provoke you, knowing that his sister is on your territory. Sounds like a good deal to me because you¡¯ll end up being a family.


    The whole thing seemed like a trap to Finn, and he wasn¡¯t fooled. Richard and this mafioso were ying him, unless he didn¡¯t give a damn about his sister to give her in marriage to a man he didn¡¯t know at all. He felt like asking her if her sister meant so little to him, but since she was being offered to him on a silver tter, he was going to ept. He intended to use her to prepare his next war against the man in the shadows.


    -I ept, Richard, and I don¡¯t want to dy, so I hope the wedding will be soon.


    Richard opened his mouth wide in disbelief. He was beginning to fear Finn more than he feared Dimitri because he knew he¡¯d need all the arguments in the world to convince him, yet he¡¯d just agreed so easily.


    -So easily?


    -Isn¡¯t this what you wanted, Richard? that I marry this girl to bring peace, it¡¯s a business marriage, not a love marriage, so if it¡¯ll calm her mafia brother¡¯s impulses, I¡¯ll do it, but only if he never sets foot in Saint Petersburg again, that¡¯s all. I¡¯d like to meet the girl tomorrow at thetest.


    Richard smiled in satisfaction. He couldn¡¯t wait for the introductions to be made and for the marriage contract to be signed, too. He intended to put everything in Virginia¡¯s favor to swindle Finn and maybe even kill himter if possible, so that everything would revert to his beautiful little Virginia as the widow of young Finn Martinov, Richard¡¯s love for life.


    Virginia had spent the whole morning in bed because she didn¡¯t feel ready for this new responsibility Richard wanted to assign her. She felt awful, and things got worse when she received a message from him telling her that everything had worked out. It was the end of the world for her, that was for sure. She had cried, something that hadn¡¯t happened in years if you didn¡¯t count the fact that Dimitri had shed her tears the day he had traumatized her for life. She regretted why she¡¯d never been able to find the code to Richard¡¯s safe because if she knew, she could have taken the money and fled forever but she depended on him so she was going to follow his orders.


    -You should be gloating over our victory, not lying in bed like you¡¯re having a nervous breakdown.


    -Maybe because I am, Richard, maybe because I¡¯m really depressed, do you understand that? -How can you exin asking me to do something like that?


    -And you still don¡¯t, Virginia. I don¡¯t want to share you so you¡¯d better speed up my n even before this kid asks you for sex. I¡¯ll put the prenup in your favor and all you¡¯ll have to do is simply kill him to be the rich widow who inherited her husband¡¯s estate. I thought I¡¯d rip them off myself, but I can only smile at my good fortune.


    On top of being a liar, she was going to be a killer, no she couldn¡¯t do it, she didn¡¯t want to go to prison if it ever got out, but what about Richard who didn¡¯t give a damn about her moods.


    -I like your outfits a lot, but as from tomorrow you¡¯re going to be Dimitri Savoski¡¯s sister, Russia¡¯s most ruthless mafioso, you owe it to yourself to wear things that will cover your body so as to convince Finn of your true intentions, a young woman ready tomit herself for the good of her family even if it¡¯s a rather forced marriage.


    Of course it was a bit of a forced marriage, and if we¡¯d wanted her opinion, she¡¯d never have agreed. Now that the odds were going to be in her favor by being Finn¡¯s wife, she could still see the chance of siding with Finn to overthrow Richard and remain his wife. Finally she¡¯d had a chance to think, he thought he¡¯d keep manipting her but she¡¯d just had the solution, ept this marriage really and dethrone Richard.


    -I agree with you my love, I¡¯m going shopping. I¡¯m going to get ready and go. I¡¯ll get a professional for this kind of outfit and I promise I¡¯ll be the most responsible fiancee we¡¯ve ever seen.


    -And what¡¯s with the naughty smile, darling?


    -a smile that¡¯s meant to convey my enthusiasm. I can¡¯t wait to be Finn Martinov¡¯s wife, and it would have been even better if we¡¯d done everything without having to see Dimitri, but that doesn¡¯t matter, all that¡¯s important is the wedding, right?


    -Sure, go on now.


    Richard still believed that the game was for him and that he controlled three people, but he was wrong, he still controlled two people because he no longer controlled her in this game, and she was going to show him very soon when he was reduced to nothing.


    Early the next morning, Dimitri had decided to give his new sister a warm wee, so he¡¯d asked that everything necessary be prepared for them. At eight o¡¯clock, as nned, Richard was already there, but he was waiting for the girl to get out of the car, which she soon did. She was almost his age, and despite her long dress that made every effort to hide her body, he could see she was a vulgar girl. He had the impression that this wasn¡¯t the very first time he¡¯d seen her, and this was confirmed with every step the youngdy took towards him. That day when she¡¯d tried to seduce him by any means necessary. She had her head down, proof that she hadn¡¯t yet forgotten the episode.


    -So Dimitri, I know she¡¯s very beautiful, but don¡¯t forget that in this case, she¡¯s your sister.


    His sister, of course she could only be his sister, because he wasn¡¯t about to get involved with a horny woman who didn¡¯t know the difference between who to approach. He held out his hand and she hesitated for a few seconds before taking it.


    -Don¡¯t be shy, Virginia, Dimitri may be known as the most ruthless man in Russia, but he doesn¡¯t bite, you know.


    If you only knew,¡± Virginia wanted to tell him, but did nothing because she would never want Richard to know that she had tried anything while he was away. Dimitri seemed to delight in her mood, but she hated him even more and that made two people on her list when she was married to Finn Martinov. She would overthrow Richard and then Dimitri, who continued to believe himself invincible.


    -Well, I invite you in, we¡¯ll talk about everything after dinner.


    She wanted to beg him not to prolong her ordeal, but Richard kept smiling at her as if to give her courage. It was at this moment that Dimitri realized that Richard could be a thoughtful man and just like that, he wanted to know who this young teaser was for him. He knew that Richard was never going to give him the right answer so he was going to ask himter.


    -And Finn, when is he going to see her?


    -Today. I¡¯d also like to talk about the marriage contract. You know you¡¯re the brother-inw and you must have some ie from this, my dear,¡± Richard reminded him.


    -I don¡¯t care what this marriage contract stiptes, Richard, as long as it doesn¡¯t give him the right to stick his nose in my business, I¡¯m fine with it. I don¡¯t want to see him, so on the wedding day you can say something to excuse my absence, I know you¡¯re very good at that.


    This pleased Richard because he was afraid of finding himself in the same room with Fin and Dimitri at the same time. He didn¡¯t want to know anything about it, so it also gave him the chance to draw up the contract in his favor, to make it known that it was in Dimitri¡¯s name. He looked at him as if he¡¯d already won, and Virginia in turn looked at him in the same way to let him know he hadn¡¯t won yet.


    -I¡¯d like to talk to her for a few minutes, if you don¡¯t mind, Richard.


    Virginia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. No, she didn¡¯t want him to ept because no, she didn¡¯t want to be alone with him. Richard might have thought so, but she didn¡¯t.


    -About this¡­ this marriage, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to hide anything from him, so he can be there, I don¡¯t mind at all,¡± she said without looking up.


    Finn gave her a sadistic smile as he shoved his hands into the pockets of his jeans. She didn¡¯t think he understood, but he did, and no, she wasn¡¯t going to get away with it.


    -I know he brought you back, but you¡¯re my sister now and I¡¯ve got things to tell you that he doesn¡¯t need to know, so can I talk to my ¡°sister¡± in private?


    -Of course, Dimitri, go ahead with her, but I warn you, she¡¯s shy and fragile, so be careful.


    He wanted tough and couldn¡¯t stop. He didn¡¯t know that bimbos could be fragile and especially shy. He beckoned Virginia to follow him and she walked behind him out of the dining room, praying to the heavens that the path would nevere to an end, but unfortunately it only took two minutes for her to find herself in Dimitri¡¯s office, as cold as its owner was.


    -Do you want a drink first, or are you okay, little sister?¡± asked Dimitri, emphasizing thest word.


    She began to swallow. And she who had hoped it would go by quickly, felt as if time had stopped passing and she was going to be murdered at this very moment. He had a sadistic grin on his face and still had his hands in the pockets of his jeans. She could already see the scenarios of his death in her head.


    -Virginia, what¡¯s your rtionship with Richard? I want the truth and only the truth, because you know what I do to people who look me in the eye for lying, don¡¯t you?


    She nodded. She didn¡¯t want to tell him that she knew, but the gesture had taken on a life of its own, as if only her subconscious was now controlling her body. Dimitri was equally amused by the gesture; he liked to see the effect it had on his victims.


    -I don¡¯t know what you talked about with Richard concerning me, and I wouldn¡¯t even want to know, but if you ever allied yourself with him to betray me, my dearest, you know what awaits you. I know you¡¯ve had the taste already haven¡¯t you, do what you have to do to keep Finn away from me and my business, you can con him if you like but not in my name. I¡¯m not a scumbag and if you ever realize that Richard is manipting you to achieve his ends, you have to tell me because if you keep quiet, I¡¯ll take you as an aplice and you¡¯ll pay the price. You can now go and see your bankroll and I¡¯ve also noticed a small detail. Richard doesn¡¯t know we¡¯ve met, does he? He doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re a first-ss tease, or maybe he does and he¡¯d like to y on my psychology, but it doesn¡¯t matter, don¡¯t fuck with me.


    He walked past her and out of his office, she followed him outside where Richard was impatient because from the moment Dimitri had dragged Virginia with him, he wasn¡¯t quiet but she was back alive and that was what mattered most.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    -I suppose you¡¯ll be driving her to church, since her big brother won¡¯t be there, Richard,¡± ironized Dimitri.


    -Of course it¡¯s me, or maybe not. But all things considered, she¡¯ll be married soon, and that¡¯s the most important thing.


    Dimitri wished them good luck,ughing. He¡¯d never facededy like this before, and to say he didn¡¯t like it would be wrong. He was just waiting for news of the wedding and Finn¡¯s new signature on the peace treaty.

 chapter 223

    -What did he talk to you about?¡± Richard had asked Virginia once they were on the road to Finn¡¯s office.


    She didn¡¯t know if she had the right to be honest with Richard at that moment. She was being held between the two men like a puppet, and even if Richard thought he was walking around in Finn¡¯s brain, Finn had already figured it out. She was afraid to tell Richard this truth and he¡¯d decide to rush into what he had to do.


    -Nothing important, just a reminder of a few points.


    -and I want to know these unimportant things, Virginia. You¡¯re like my spy between these two men, and I won¡¯t allow a nge of information to be lost just because you won¡¯t tell me or something. What did Dimitri tell you?


    -that I should be careful, that Finn isn¡¯t as stupid as people think and that I should be a responsible sister so that he doesn¡¯t doubt me, so that¡¯s all.


    She was wound up and Richard could see it, which was why he didn¡¯t believe it was all. Dimitri might have told him that, but he didn¡¯t think that was all, so he wanted to know.


    -Didn¡¯t he ask about us?


    -How about us and what would you like him to ask about us Richard? -It doesn¡¯t matter where you picked me up, that¡¯s not the most important thing to him, all he¡¯d want is for us to convince Finn.


    Richard gave up. He knew what would get her talking, a bit more rough sex so that¡¯s what she needed to get better. He didn¡¯t want to upset her as he only had five minutes left to get to Finn¡¯s premises.


    Once out of the car, he pulled Virginia along and they entered the building. She was nervous, but not like the man in the shadows. On the top floor, Richard knocked and a husky, sexy voice asked them to enter. She¡¯d never seen him face-to-face, just in the tabloids, so she was d to finally be able toy eyes on him.


    -My dear son, how are you?


    -I¡¯m as well as ever, Richard, but if you¡¯d stop talking such nonsense in front of this beautiful young woman about me being your son, it would be better, I think.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He left his armchair and went to take Virginia¡¯s hand, kissing it as he looked her straight in the eyes. Virginia felt her heart racing, a new feeling perhaps. She had shivered and Finn was already enjoying seeing her like this. Unable to bear this situation worthy of two people very much in love, Richard cleared his throat and Virginia remembered that she shouldn¡¯t let herself get caught up in Finn¡¯s game.


    -I¡¯m d you came by on time and I¡¯m not going to deny that she¡¯s very pretty Richard. I don¡¯t know if we see things the same way but I thought all big brothers were protective of their little sisters, I still wonder why Dimitri didn¡¯t want to go with his sister.


    Virginia panicked and looked to Richard to say something, because she wasn¡¯t sure what she coulde up with to justify her brother¡¯s absence.


    -You know perfectly well that right now there¡¯s no mad love between you and the man in the shadows, Finn, so I¡¯d like you to understand that.


    -And do you really think I, Finn, would let my sister go into the arms of my enemy alone? I think there¡¯s something fishy going on here, Richard, or don¡¯t you see?


    Virginia¡¯s panic only increased as she feared Finn would discover their scheme. Ricard had also be nervous, and it was clear that he would not be able to control the situation any time soon.


    -I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, Finn. She¡¯s with me and you¡¯re not so mean as to take it out on a young woman, okay? She¡¯s under my protection if that makes you feel any better.


    -Of course it reassures me Richard, of course it reassures me. I was born in Russia, I grew up in Russia, yet I¡¯ve never heard of the Savoskis¡¯ daughter. To be honest with you, when you left yesterday, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking. I¡¯m not so stupid as to let myself be fooled as you thought, and if I ever find out that Dimitri has yed me, I¡¯m going to turn the whole of Russia upside down until he perishes.


    -I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying Finn, we had a good talk yesterday and you agreed, Dimitri only brought his sister here for the purpose of her marriage because you know he¡¯s a mafioso and his sister is his weakest point against his enemies.


    -That¡¯s not entirely untrue, but it¡¯s not what justifies this situation. Where was she before her brother sent for her?


    -In La Paz, Bolivia.


    Best answer in the word search. Young woman living in La Paz, from where she had returned just for her wedding. Her hands were shaking and Finn didn¡¯t know if it was just fear or lies that made her like that.


    -So if I understand correctly, the Savoski family had two children, they sent the girl to Bolivia to protect her and now her brother has decided to break that protection by sending her in marriage in exchange for a peace treaty.


    -Exactly,¡± replied Richard, smiling.


    -I wonder if you want me to marry a mute Richard. She should learn to speak to her future husband, shouldn¡¯t she? Tell me, Virginia, how was your life in La Paz?


    She was going straight downhill, and it was because of Richard. She¡¯d never been to Bolivia, she didn¡¯t even know whatnguage was spoken there and everything.


    -My life was beautiful, I nevercked for anything, I had the life of a princess, nothing toin about.


    -What do you think of the fact that your brother wants to give you away in marriage, isn¡¯t that a bit like a forced marriage? or is it?


    -Yes, it¡¯s a forced marriage, but I¡¯m a reasonable girl. I¡¯ve spent my whole life away from my family because I should be protected. My brother has taken care of the family estate without everining, and this marriage is the least I can do to show him my gratitude.


    Bravo! She had just won the first round with an excellent mark, but that wasn¡¯t all. Even Richard was proud of her, too proud for his liking, which implied that he didn¡¯t expect her to make it at all.


    -Well, Virginia, you¡¯re just the kind of woman I¡¯m looking for, not a selfish woman who thinks only of herself, but one who thinks of everyone¡¯s happiness. You¡¯ve just told me that you¡¯ve always lived the life of a princess and I¡¯d like to tell you that this wille to an end as soon as you be my wife, but before that, I¡¯d really like to have proof that you¡¯re the sister of the man in the shadows. You know, I entered the business world very early on and I know exactly what people are capable of doing to achieve their goals. I don¡¯t want to use your brother, but I¡¯m suspicious all the same, so I¡¯d like proof that you really are his sister. Not a DNA test, because I know anyone can falsify the results, but what¡¯s certain is that your father didn¡¯t forget when he died that he had a daughter, even though you were in Bolivia, which would mean that you¡¯re one of the heirs. I¡¯d like to see what percentage of the Savoski estate you inherit.


    Richard paled before Finn could say thest word. This was the end of him, because he knew Dimitri would never agree to do such a thing, since this girl was not his sister. The only thing to do at that moment was to convince Finn not to ask.


    -You can¡¯t ask such a thing Finn, so we¡¯ll just have to think about the wedding date so that the peace treaty can be signed.


    -You¡¯re in too much of a hurry Richard. A businessman is never in a hurry because he has to take time to negotiate. Virginia, I don¡¯t know if you can remember what I¡¯m going to say, but I¡¯d like you to take the time to exin it to your brother. We¡¯ll assume it was our parents who arranged this marriage for the smooth running of Russia. You¡¯re going to be my wife legally, which means that my property bes yours, I know you¡¯re the heiress of arge family so I¡¯d also like to know what your share of the inheritance is since you¡¯re going to be my wife and all this will be mentioned at our wedding,mon property so we¡¯ll say that if your father rather wanted you to run the American business, I¡¯m bing a mafioso to help my wife that¡¯s all. it¡¯s business not love.


    -But Finn, it¡¯s better if my brother¡¯s in control, you know? He¡¯s always been that way and I hear you¡¯ve always dodged the mafia so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary.


    -I know, but what makes me believe that your brother wouldn¡¯t want to steal my inheritance and then kill me? What makes me believe that you yourself aren¡¯t just a fraud? I won¡¯t have to run the mafia, I¡¯ll leave that to someone else or even to your brother, but the legal documents will be kept by legal offices just in case, and if what I fear ever happens, my share of the inheritance won¡¯t be touched even if you remain my widow. Go and see your brother now. Two days is all the time I¡¯ll give you and then I¡¯ll move on.


    Richard was dripping with sweat, he hadn¡¯t expected it to be soplicated. Dimitri was never going to ept this, and perhaps his n woulde to light. Not wanting to flinch, he wanted Virginia to take over from him.


    As he watched them leave with his little under protection, thetter was still sitting as if waiting for something. Finn wasn¡¯t in the mood to ask him what he wanted. When he heard knocking on his door, he saw the look on his HR manager¡¯s face as she signaled an emergency. He went outside without any problem, as there were surveince cameras in his office, so Richard couldn¡¯t risk doing anything to her.


    -You¡¯ve got to do everything you can to make this work, Virginia. It¡¯s all up to you now.


    -I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re acting as if this story is weighing on your shoulders, Richard. If these two men don¡¯t want your help, they¡¯ll have to kill each other. Dimitri has at least given in, and if he really wants peace, he should give in to Finn¡¯s wishes, that¡¯s all.


    -I know that, but I know Dimitri will never bend, so you¡¯re going to do what you know to get them out of this mess.


    She red at Richard. She knew he was avoiding certain words, which made her think that there must be cameras or microphones in this office. This man had just given her this mission, and as much as she wanted to blow him off, she couldn¡¯t, because she wanted to get out of there too.


    -All right, I¡¯ll see what I can do.


    Richard nodded. When Finn returned to the office, Virginia sent Richard away, for it was then that she would have to begin her mission. He arched his eyebrows for her to speak, but instead of staying where she was, he saw her rise to take her ce in the armchairs opposite his desk. Physically, she wasn¡¯t bad-looking, even if he could see she was just a Russian doll like the ones he¡¯d kicked out of hispany thest time.


    -What do you want, Miss Savoski?


    -Nothing veryplicated, Mr. Martinov, but I just have a small request to make before I get started. I don¡¯t like being called by my surname, especially not here in Russia, because I feel it puts me in danger. And if we could leave the formalities aside, I¡¯d like us to get to know each other because I¡¯m going to be your wife in a short while and I think it¡¯s better to start now.


    -I don¡¯t know what else you want to know about me. A discreet woman who knows her ce, that¡¯s all I ask and nothing more. On the other hand, I know how to satisfy fussy little princesses like you, so don¡¯t worry.


    She felt a little twinge of guilt because she could see he hated her, but it wasn¡¯t time to give up just yet. She had other ways of making him give in, but this man was so severe that she couldn¡¯t even think about that for fear of ending her days in hell.


    -Why don¡¯t we go out tonight and get to know each other? just the two of us and¡­


    Finn gave her a serious look, and without meaning to, a mockingugh escaped his lips. Virginia was offended by his behavior and wanted to run away, but she was going to see it through.


    -I don¡¯t have a big garden where we can go out and I¡¯ll teach you the names of the different flowers, there¡¯s no forest here for us to ride through on horseback like two lovers on the run, my library doesn¡¯t have any romantic books I could give you to spend some time together, so dear princess, you¡¯ve got the wrong life partner.


    He¡¯d finished his sentence, stillughing, but what he didn¡¯t know was that she found spending time in a garden, a forest or even a library boring. She wanted a noisy environment but the worry was that she didn¡¯t know how to let him know that.


    -Don¡¯t worry, I get bored in those ces too. It¡¯s not true that I¡¯m a special princess. I¡¯d like you to invite me to ces you like, you¡¯re going to be my husband and I¡¯d like to enjoy every bit of your life.


    -Do you know any ces I like to go, Virginia? Nightclubs, not just little clubs where you can dance like a kid, but where there¡¯s more going on. I don¡¯t want to bring this up for fear of making you shiver with fear, so you¡¯d better go and hide in your brother¡¯s pce until he gives me proof as requested.


    -Whatever¡¯s going on there, I¡¯d like to see. It¡¯s your world and soon it¡¯ll be mine.


    Virginia understood what he was talking about, for this man was a dominant. He did everything to hide it, because ording to the tabloids, he¡¯d never met a girl worthy of a submissive. She was thrilled to be his submissive, but for that to happen, she¡¯d have to go through a lot more exercises, like denying that she liked sex, that she didn¡¯t know any positions and all the rest, that was what being a submissive was all about, letting the dominant guide everything without ever opening her mouth to ask him why.


    -I¡¯ll wait for your answer in two days.


    -But Finn¡­


    -It was an order, not a request, so get out of my sight before I lose it.


    She stood up very quickly, even knocking over her handbag. He¡¯de screaming like a wild animal facing his enemy in mortalbat.

 chapter 224

    Paolo was tired of spending all his days at home doing nothing. Dimitri¡¯s enemy camps offered him enough work, but he didn¡¯t want to do it again without getting his sister out of this mess. He also wanted to see his son, even if meeting Betty was the most unbearable thing for him. His cousin had stayed in her room, ticking off job offers where she nned to go again. He was d she did, because even though he¡¯d promised to take care of her, he couldn¡¯t, since he had nothing left.


    -I¡¯m going to take Elena out.


    -Okay, I guess you¡¯ve had a good rest and you¡¯re about to go back to work. Good day then.


    -I¡¯m going to visit some friends, I won¡¯t be long. Don¡¯t go out alone.


    With these final words, he left to enter his porch and head for the house where his son and mother lived. When he parked, he saw his son running towards him. He was always happy to see him, his pride and joy, the one he¡¯d be ready to kill for if necessary.


    -Dad atst you¡¯re back. I asked Mom when you¡¯d be back and she said if you want, you¡¯ll nevere back. I want toe home with you, please.


    -I know you want to go home with me d but I¡¯ve got a few things to sort out first and I promise you everything will be fine. I want you to stay outside and y because I need to talk to your mom, okay?


    He nodded and entered the apartment. Betty was slumped on the sofa looking at a list of men on her phone, and he could see that it wasn¡¯t just any list, but of the richest men in the country. Paolo realized that she hadn¡¯t stopped yet.


    -May I ask what you¡¯re doing?


    -It¡¯s my life, Paolo, and if you won¡¯t do it for me, then I¡¯ll do it for my son. You¡¯ve had up to two opportunities to make a fortune, but you couldn¡¯t. You¡¯re still whining about your son. You keep whining about your sister, even though you know Dimitri won¡¯t let her go. Our son can¡¯t eat in this house any more, so I¡¯d like your dear cousin to at least do something for you for once, won¡¯t you?


    -What do you want, Betty?


    -What don¡¯t you understand? I¡¯m not asking you to bet her this time, but one night might be enough for us. She won¡¯t have to know it was you, okay? Just one night with one of those billionaires who go to the nightclub just to have fun. You won¡¯t have to tell her your real intentions, but rather an invitation. You invite her to have fun and then you can find a client for her. It¡¯s that simple, isn¡¯t it?


    Paolo began to think. He knew it was simple, but when he thought of his sister, whom Dimitri had kidnapped, he didn¡¯t want her to lose her life, so the money he was going to earn by selling Elena wasn¡¯t going to be used for shopping, as Betty thought, but he was going to contribute it to getting Kira back from that man. Besides, Elena couldn¡¯t find work, so it was time she was put to some use.


    -Come on, my love, tell me you agree.


    -I agree, Betty, and I¡¯m counting on you to keep quiet, because I know that one day you might want to taunt her, so you¡¯ll have to watch your tongue.


    She was happy because she knew she was going to get some money that night. Paolo tried to approach her, but she rejected him, saying she¡¯d only give in if he came back with money the next day. He knew she didn¡¯t love him any more, so he didn¡¯t see why he should bring her the money. He left without waiting, as he had to convince his cousin. When he arrived home, she had already finished checking off her job offers and was in the kitchen. He ached for what he was about to do, but she was only his cousin, yet his sister was really suffering. She was going to get her freedom back after one night while his sister had none.


    -You¡¯re back already, Paolo.


    -Yes, I told you I wouldn¡¯t be long. I¡¯d like to talk to you, Elena. Ever since you arrived, you¡¯ve just been hiding at home, but you coulde out and visit. I know I¡¯ve forbidden you to go out on your own for your own safety, but tonight I¡¯m free, so I¡¯m inviting you out.


    -Are you asking me, Elena, out at night? You may be my cousin and I trust you enough, but I¡¯ve never liked going out at night, so please do me a favor and forget about it now, will you?


    -Don¡¯t be uptight, Elena. I know that when Kira¡¯s back, she¡¯ll keep youpany but for the moment, I don¡¯t want to see you bored so tonight we¡¯re going to the night. It¡¯s the most famous nightclub in the area and you¡¯ll love it. I¡¯ll be there with you, okay? Nothing¡¯s going to happen to you.


    She knew nothing was going to happen to her because he was going to protect her, but until then she wasn¡¯t at all reassured. She hated anything crowded and even worse at night, but his pleading look left her no choice, so she nodded and Paolo smiled at her. She really hoped she wasn¡¯t going to regret it.


    Having left the office earlier to go to the club, Finn liked the dark state of his office, where he was able to think normally. He really hoped Dimitri would refuse to give part of his inheritance to his sister because he couldn¡¯t see himself getting married. Marriage wasn¡¯t for him. He hadn¡¯t heard his office door open at all. Alexei and Filip sat down opposite him with two bottles and three sses. His office was equipped and he couldn¡¯t understand why they¡¯d wanted to drag all this with them.


    -Well, why don¡¯t you tell us all about it, Finn, and talk to your mates?


    -We¡¯re not women so I always want to tell you how I feel or don¡¯t feel. I¡¯m a man and I can still handle my own problems. What are you doing here?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    -Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯d just like to spend the few remaining hours with you before our dates tonight arrive. You know that changing women every day around here has be one of our passions. When are you going to let go, Finn? You¡¯re a dominant, I swear.


    -I¡¯d like to remind you that I¡¯m getting married soon, so there¡¯s no way you¡¯re going to start putting things like that in my head because I wouldn¡¯t listen to you.


    -we know this girl is already bothering you and if you think otherwise, we¡¯ll make you a deal.


    He knew what his friends were capable of and he didn¡¯t want to understand.


    -The deal is this: either you find yourself a submissive or you bring in the girl, but the idea of a submissive will pass us by if and only if the marriage works out.


    He opened his mouth to protest, but they¡¯d already toasted to that. Not that it was difficult to find a woman who would be submissive to his sexual urges, but the very thought of a woman who would already know all about it was already bothering him. If he really wanted to get serious with Dimitri, thest thing he needed was to make the mistake of ending up with another woman.


    -It¡¯s okay.


    -What¡¯s okay?¡± asked Filip, sounding very excited.


    -It was his idea in the first ce, and I must say I didn¡¯t want to, but now I have no other choice. Can you leave now?


    They smiled and stayed anyway. Finn kept showing them that he was annoyed by their behavior, but they didn¡¯t mind at all. They¡¯d been friends for a long time, and just because one of them was sulking didn¡¯t mean the other two were going to give in to his whim.


    Virginia was sitting in front of the TV, but her mind was elsewhere. Richard had been pacing up and down since they¡¯de back, and it was beginning to stress her out too. She knew he was afraid he¡¯d have to face Dimitri to tell him about Finn¡¯s request, but there was no other way. When she heard her phone vibrate, she read the message and smiled, which made Richard even angrier, so he snatched the phone out of her hand and looked at her hard.


    -Who is this man who calls you princess and dares to invite you to the nightclub?


    -Finn Martinov, I have to say that when you asked me to take things in hand, I had no choice but to use seduction, so I told him I wanted to get to know his world, and he threw me out, but from his message I can see he¡¯se to his senses.


    -You want to go out with this young man, Virginia. If I understand correctly, you¡¯re going to let this young man grope you, he¡¯s going to touch your body, aren¡¯t you? cried Richard. Give me one good reason why I shouldn¡¯t get angry, Virginia, one good reason now.


    -I never said I was going to sleep with him. I think he¡¯s sexy, but I still want my life back. I just want to spend some time with him to try and convince him to change his mind and if you don¡¯t like that then I think you¡¯d better go and talk to Dimitri Savoski about it.


    Richard caught him with his neck, squeezing slightly. He was seething with anger and she was already trembling. He looked straight into her eyes, while hers were filled with tears. He released her and she took the opportunity to catch her breath.


    -Talk to me like that again and you¡¯ll regret it. Don¡¯t forget that so far I¡¯ve been the bad wolf. You¡¯re still my submissive, so watch out. Go and get ready, you¡¯re going to find that little brat and if he ever gets his hands on you, I¡¯m going to kill him.


    Her hell had truly begun and she needed to do everything she could to get out of it. She had to get away from this man¡¯s madness before it got the better of her. When she was in the shower, she looked down at her neck and saw a purple mark. He hadn¡¯t missed it at all, so she was obliged to hide it. When she had finished, she chose an outfit carefully, as she didn¡¯t want it to be vulgar, even if a woman¡¯s vulgarity was the primary characteristic of this kind of environment. When she was ready, she returned to the living room, where Richard had clearly not yet calmed down. She wondered what his problem really was, because she didn¡¯t understand him at all.


    -Hold this, it¡¯ll be useful,¡± he said, handing her a packet which she took in total iprehension.


    -Powder, Richard?


    -Yes, powder. You¡¯re not going to sleep with Finn, but you¡¯ll make him understand that you are, so you¡¯re going to drug him. This also contains a dose of vitamin to make him want it and a dose of cocaine so he won¡¯t remember a thing. You¡¯ll trick him into marrying you so I don¡¯t have to go to Dimitri.


    Virginia had taken and she was quite happy because even if she was going to give this to Finn, she was going to sleep with him to enjoy his gorgeous dream body. It was said that he was the God of sex and she was willing to experience that.

 chapter 225

    -Can we go now, Elena?¡± Paolo¡¯s voice shouted from the living room.


    Thetter looked at her outfit again, wondering why she had even agreed to follow him. It was alreadyte and there was no turning back, so she left her room. Paolo¡¯s gaze scrutinized her every nook and cranny. He didn¡¯t seem to like it too much, but she didn¡¯t care what he thought as long as she could satisfy him.


    -Do you have anything a little more¡­ more¡­


    -extravagant? I¡¯ll have you know that I agreed just for you, so if my outfit doesn¡¯t suit you, I could always stay here. After all, I¡¯d have no problem staying over instead of being in an environment reeking of alcohol and all the rest.


    Paolo raised his hands in surrender. His little Betty had given him a good idea, and he was just about to adopt it. They left and headed for the nightclub without dy.


    Staring at his phone for some time now, Finn waited for Virginia¡¯s message, as he¡¯d asked her to let him know when she arrived. She was shallow enough to get away with it, but he didn¡¯t want her misguidedness to get in the way of their n to get her. He still hadn¡¯t received it, and it was beginning to annoy him, so he got up and left his office. He passed through the main room, which was open to the public and open to all. He searched the room with his eyes, but couldn¡¯t find it. He was on his way out when he bumped into a thin figure who started calling him names. He looked down at the small body, which a young man was holding by the arm, certainly to keep her bnced as she might have fallen.


    -You really can¡¯t watch where you¡¯re stepping?¡± Elena had demanded, fulminating with anger.


    Finn wanted to rip her throat out as he wasn¡¯t in the mood, but restrained himself because he didn¡¯t want his fiancee to know he could kill in cold blood. This young creature kept ring at him, and the situation was rather amusing given that she had no way of defending herself against him. He saw the young man who was with her pull her inside, certainly because he, too, valued her life.


    He noticed a silhouette in the distance that he seemed to recognize as his fiancee, who had already found herself an evening partner. He moved towards them and when she noticed him, she whispered to the man to leave.


    -Hello darling, I was just enquiring about your position as I¡¯ve learned that you¡¯re one of the three builders of this paradise, so I wanted to surprise you in your office as I¡¯ve been told you don¡¯t mix with the others.


    -You¡¯ve done your homework, of course, and that¡¯s exactly it, I don¡¯t mix with the others. You could have sent me a message as nned. Shall we go in?


    -Shall we go straight to your office then?¡± asked Virginia.


    Finn stopped dead in his tracks as he started to move forward. If he¡¯d understood correctly, she wanted them to go to the next level, but he didn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t want her to say anything. He didn¡¯t want her, to tell you the truth, and his head wasn¡¯t in it. He just wanted to avoid his friends forcing him to find a submissive.


    -Thanks for the offer, but I think we¡¯re going to have to act like normal people, so we¡¯ll have a drink and if you like, we can dance.


    She was disappointed, but she knew she¡¯d have the opportunity to put her n into action. It was only a matter of patience for everything to work out in her favor. As they passed through therge doors of the night, Virginia realized that nothing had changed. It was still the ce where Dimitri had traumatized her, and despite the fact that these bad memories wereing back to her, she was lucky to be on Finn¡¯s arms, so she felt safe with him since he was also the owner of the ce.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    -So he almost ended my life just because he wanted to find himself a muse, what a caveman,¡± Elena raged, still angry.


    -You should calm down a bit, Elena, I understand that what he did upset you, but you have to understand that only rich men frequent this ce, so he couldn¡¯t apologize, you understand? he couldn¡¯t for the simple reason that he¡¯s the boss, one of the bosses.


    -And what¡¯s more. This isn¡¯t the first time, you understand? this man is famous for embarrassing me by making me believe that I¡¯ve done something serious to him. The first time was the day I went out for work. I found myself with my buttocks on the sidewalk in the middle of the street, with passers-by staring at me. He didn¡¯t even bother to apologize, and today it¡¯s the same thing. I¡¯m going to show that man that he shouldn¡¯t y with me.


    Paoloughed so hard that those around their table began to stare. It wasn¡¯t his fault that his cousin thought she was in New Orleans, where everyone was nice. She thought she could take on a man feared in Russia.


    -I¡¯d advise you to forget that idea very quickly, because there¡¯s nothing you can do. This man is Finn, Fin Martinov, and he¡¯s one of Russia¡¯s two super giants. He¡¯s got power and I think you should be pretty happy that he¡¯s knocked you over twice because people would pay good money just to be one step away from him.


    Bullshit, thought Elena. She didn¡¯t want to get into trouble, so she was going to forget all about getting back at him, but she was going to remind him of that someday.


    Her cousin had gone to get her a drink, but she didn¡¯t know if she could hold her liquor, so she¡¯d simply declined. When he insisted, she took a sip and never tasted the liquid again, which she found so disgusting.


    -I¡¯m going to meet someone and I¡¯d like you to wait for me here. Not everyone is holy in this space, Elena, so don¡¯t go anywhere.


    ¨C It was your idea to bring me here after all.


    Paolo couldn¡¯t take her with him because it was finally time to put his n into action and if he wanted it to work, he¡¯d have to take the time to negotiate properly while keeping an eye on her. She finally agreed, as she had no intention of leaving this table.


    Paolo was at the Russian Finance Minister¡¯s table. You¡¯d think that all the politicians ended up in this private club too, and what¡¯s more, security was very reliable, as everyone was searched before entering. As he sat down, the minister¡¯spanions pushed the chessboard in front of him. A proposition for a game with a stake, he realized, since it was as if his sister had ended up in Dimitri¡¯s hands because he thought he could beat Dimitri at this game. He shook his head negatively to let them know that wasn¡¯t why he was there, and the minister questioned him with his eyes.


    -What would you say to an exceptionally torrid night, Mr. Minister?


    -With you?¡± asked thetter,ughing. There are far too many women in this club for me to allow myself to be jerked off by a man, don¡¯t you think?


    Paolo closed his eyes and huffed. Of course he¡¯d misspoken, he could have spoken properly so as not to let that fat pig think he was gay. Luckily, he had a son who proved otherwise.


    -a natural doll, no surgery, no artifice, just natural for the night at five hundred thousand Russian rubles.


    -You can¡¯t discuss the price without seeing the merchandise, so I want to see what the doll looks like to make sure I won¡¯t regret my money.


    Paolo nodded at Elena, who looked bored and clearly enjoying what he had in front of him. He ran his tongue over his lips as he licked, Paolo was disgusted by this but he knew that just for one night with a very young woman, this man would be willing to pay.


    -Three hundred thousand Russian rubles and I¡¯ll take her.


    -I¡¯m not here to argue. That¡¯s the price and if you don¡¯t want it, I think I just noticed the senator over there, so I¡¯ll make him the offer at six hundred thousand Russian rubles.


    -But first, I want to know everything, because I don¡¯t want there to be any misunderstandingster on. I want to know who you are and, above all, who this girl is to you.


    -I¡¯m Paolo Fiodora and she¡¯s my cousin Elena Montoya, from New Orleans. Your men can bring her to you whenever you want. She¡¯s now in your charge until you want her. Please don¡¯t hurt her.


    The man nodded, smiling mischievously. He was d she was a foreigner, because she was finally going to vary from those Russian dolls he¡¯d been banging every night in this club.


    Elena was staring at the bar where people were going to order their drinks when she saw a hand wave in her direction. She looked around and saw that it was her being called. She didn¡¯t know who this person was, and as she was a girl, she didn¡¯t know what she was risking. She got up and walked over to the bar where the woman was sitting. She handed her a full ss, which she took, still waiting for her instructions. Perhaps bing a waitress would help her stop being bored.


    -You¡¯re going to take this ss to the man sitting at that table. Tell him it¡¯s his drink he ordered.


    She looked at the table but couldn¡¯t quite see what the man looked like, the girl was pleading with her eyes and she had no excuse for saying no, so she nodded and started forward. When she ced the ss on the table, he looked up at her and she began to swallow. If she¡¯d ever known he was that monster, she¡¯d never have agreed.


    -Your ss has been ordered.


    -You¡¯re the new waitress here then? -I¡¯d asked Alexei and Filip not to take any more students in this club. Who asked you to wait on me?


    She felt like pping him to bring him to his senses. He seemed lucid, much more lucid than the person who¡¯d never drunk a drop of alcohol in his life, yet he didn¡¯t recognize her. It was sure she was suffering to remember who she was. She didn¡¯t answer him and left.


    Suspicious as he was, Finn dipped his finger into the ss and brought it back to his tongue. He knew straight away that the ss was not healthy, so he asked one of his chemists to take a sample of it to check what was in it. Two minutester, finn saw him arrive with a face that said it all.


    -vitamin and coc.


    He realized he was about to be targeted by someone he didn¡¯t know. This woman was standing in front of him, looking like an innocent girl, but what she didn¡¯t know was that she¡¯d attacked the wrong person.

 chapter 226

    Finn left his table and went to his office, calling in two goons who soon arrived. He was really angry and intended to make this woman pay; he¡¯d never seen her among the waitresses and if her main aim had been to kill him then she was going to bitterly regret it. When the door to his office opened on them, he stood up and began to pace the room.


    -I want you to find me a young woman, about 5¡¯7¡å, she¡¯s got ck hair with curls, she¡¯s wearing a midnight blue dress and I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s a waitress or not, but this is what she looks like tonight; ask them to close the entrance and we won¡¯t open it until she¡¯s facing me.


    Theyplied and left his office. He¡¯d even forgotten about the one who was supposed to be on his arm and he didn¡¯t even know where she¡¯d gone, she¡¯d told him she was going to the bathroom and he knew she¡¯d be able to defend herself well if she ever faced a very clingy man or something.


    Elena had been back at the bar for a while, thinking she was going to get some more assignments, but she couldn¡¯t even see the woman who¡¯dmissioned her, so she shrugged, telling herself that being alone in solitude was the price she had to pay for agreeing to follow Paolo.


    Looking at the time on his watch, the Minister of Finance judged that it was time for him to slip away and wait for his prey of the night. He had seen her at the bar before disappearing into her room on the second floor, the one he had taken for the night. He¡¯d asked his men to bring her back five minutes after him.


    Deciding to have a drink too, as the people around her were doing, Elena ordered a ss of scotch and the waiter looked at her before nodding. This was perfectly normal, given that she didn¡¯t have the profile of a woman who drank, but she wanted to do as normal people did, as those around her did; when he set the ss down and she wanted to take it, a firm hand squeezed her arm. She cried out in shock, but he wasn¡¯t about to let her go. She looked up and saw a colossus in front of her, while the man holding her arm was behind her. She didn¡¯t understand why she¡¯d been caught, since she didn¡¯t even know what she¡¯d done.


    -Can you let me go? I don¡¯t even know who you are.


    -Why don¡¯t you follow us?


    -I came with my cousin and I have no idea what you want from me, but if you don¡¯t want me to scream, then please let me go.


    Elena was willing to bet that he was an aplice, but what she didn¡¯t understand was that the nightclub staff knew each other, so if she was caught, the waiter would understand that she¡¯d done something intolerable. A hand came to rest over her mouth as she was forcibly dragged away. She wondered where her cousin was for not helping her out. When they reached a door, they knocked twice before opening it. When they got inside, she couldn¡¯t believe the guy in front of her, and he was even angrier.


    -You again?¡± she asked, ready to explode.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    -You shut up and exin who paid you to set me up.


    -You sent your goris to kidnap me and if I understand now it¡¯s because it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯d rather know what I¡¯m doing here.


    -If you think you¡¯re innocent, drink the contents of this ss and I¡¯ll point out that it¡¯s the same one you served me.


    Elena looked at him and smiled, a sadistic smile that had no effect on Finn. She couldn¡¯t drink the ss because there was no proof it was the same one, and worse still, she had no idea what he might have put inside. Finn waved his men out and was left alone with her. He had all night if she didn¡¯t want to surrender. He wouldn¡¯t tolerate this kind of behavior, and he hoped it wasn¡¯ting from Dimitri.


    -Did Dimirtri Savoski hire you?¡± Finn asked in a calm voice.


    -I¡¯ve always said that Russians have strange names, we started with Martinov and now we¡¯re in Savoski, I wonder which one I¡¯m going to hear again,¡± said Elena, huffing wearily.


    Finn didn¡¯t understand what his name had to do with it, and wondered if she even knew it was him she was talking about. He moved towards her as she stepped back. He didn¡¯t stop until Elena¡¯s back hit the wall. He smiled mischievously as he ced his palm on the wall above her head. Elena looked up, and when her eyes met his, she quickly lowered her head. The man¡¯s smile, his smile hadn¡¯t disappeared.


    -May I ask how you know Martinov?


    -We¡¯re not friends after all. I¡¯ve heard of him and I must say he¡¯s a real first-ss bastard,¡± Elena replied spontaneously.


    Finn¡¯s smile disappeared and he pulled away from her, clenching his fists. He really wanted to send this girl to hell so she¡¯d know better than to talk about him like that. Everything had just been confirmed for him, he knew it was Dimitri who had sent her and before he sent her home, he was going to show her he wasn¡¯t kidding.


    -Do you know what assholes do to people who rub up against them?


    -I don¡¯t want to know, I didn¡¯te to strike up a conversation with you and if the reason for the drink was just to talk to me then I¡¯m going to leave now because I¡¯m really not interested in you, you¡¯re not my type of man and even for arge package I can¡¯t see myself with you.


    Finn¡¯s pride had just taken a big hit. This woman was really venal and he was going to make her swallow his tongue because she was seriously starting to spout nonsense. She was lucky he wasn¡¯t the type to force women or she¡¯d really regret her words.


    -May I ask who asked you to drug me, mademoiselle?


    -I told you, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I was asked to serve you and that¡¯s what I did. I was bored because this kind of environment isn¡¯t really my thing, so when this woman asked me for help, I couldn¡¯t refuse, and if I¡¯d ever known it was you, I¡¯d never havee, so I feel like an idiot too.


    She was very serious, but Finn couldn¡¯t trust her at all. It wasn¡¯t his fault he had enemies and rivals everywhere, each of whom wanted to topple him to the top. Now all he had to do was y thest card to really see if she was innocent or not.


    -If you haven¡¯t done anything, then drink this ss.


    Elena gave him such a dark look that he was impressed, but not to the point of flinching. She was going to do it or else she had to be his prisoner. He carried it and handed it to her, but she wasn¡¯t at all ready to take it.


    -I don¡¯t even know you, so what makes me think you didn¡¯t put anything in that ss to kill or even hurt me?


    -For who I am, Martinov, and what¡¯s in that ss is what you put there yourself.


    Of course he was the asshole who kept embarrassing her. She still remembered his image, but she hadn¡¯t known that the name Bizarre was associated with himself if her cousin had told her, but she¡¯d quickly forgotten. She was afraid Paolo was out to get her, so she took the ss he handed her and drank it in one gulp.


    Finn was astonished and thought that perhaps he¡¯d made a mistake in thinking that she was the aplice, but since she¡¯d been the one to serve him the ss, he thought that maybe she knew the identity of the person who¡¯d given it to him. He hadn¡¯t moved since she¡¯d taken the drink, just stared at her as she tried to defy him.


    -Well, now I¡¯m off.


    -I¡¯m not finished with you yet.


    -You don¡¯t have to finish with me. I drank as you asked and now you¡¯ve seen that I¡¯m fine. If you keep me here, it means you¡¯re keeping me here for no reason. I¡¯ll be off.


    Finn was willing to hold her back, not because he wanted to know about the attempt, but because he wanted to get to know her. He was so attracted to her slim figure that he cursed himself for even thinking that this woman might interest him. As she stood in front of the door, he thought he¡¯d never see her again when she turned and smiled at him. She certainly had a beautiful smile, but Finn had met too many people in his life to know that her smile wasn¡¯t that of a normal person. Instead of opening the door to leave, she retraced her steps, which confirmed his thoughts that she was losing her mind on drugs.


    -I think you¡¯re so tall, handsome and sexy, you look like the most handsome man on earth.


    -I thought I wasn¡¯t to your taste,¡± Finn said with a smile.


    -You think you¡¯re bad, very bad indeed. So you¡¯re not interested in me too?


    Of course he found her very attractive, especially with that perverse smile on her lips. He could actually see the effects of the coca, because he knew that if this girl were lucid, she¡¯d never be saying such things to him, because even if she wasn¡¯t a saint because she¡¯d tried something against him, he knew she wasn¡¯t a promiscuous woman.


    -I think you¡¯re shy,¡± she said as she moved closer to him.


    Finn didn¡¯t budge, and she didn¡¯t hesitate to ce her hands on his chest and lock her gaze in his. His body began to react as if everything were normal, something he didn¡¯t like. This girl¡¯s gaze was so piercing that he felt his member awaken, something that hadn¡¯t happened in a very long time. He huffed and wanted to pull his hands away, but she started giggling, which made himugh out loud.


    -I don¡¯t see what¡¯s so funny about what I¡¯m saying. Is my approach that bad?¡± Elena asked, squinting.


    Devonughed again. So putting her hands on his chest and looking him straight in the eye was her approach. She was a long way from being able to do it, even if his member did appreciate it.


    -Nothing¡¯s right, my dear. Everything you think is normal right now is an illusion, I assure you, so you¡¯d bettere to your senses.


    -I¡¯m fine, Finn. -I¡¯m perfectly fine. I want us to finish what we startedst time because you left me wanting more without prating me, I wanted to feel your member, I wanted to feel you inside me, I wanted to feel your manhood filling me but you disappeared all of a sudden without me understanding how. You¡¯re here today and I want you. That night, I couldn¡¯t see you because only the candles lit up the room, but your touch was so unique that it was all I dreamed about the whole time. Please don¡¯t leave me.


    Finn was lost. He had no idea how she knew his first name. Her speech was like a poem she¡¯d taken the time to memorize, yet she was dead serious. He¡¯d never seen her before, and he couldn¡¯t remember having tried any approach with her in the past. This speech was no longer under the influence of drugs but she knew what she was talking about, which was so unsettling.


    -How do you know Finn?


    -Just that night I met him. He¡¯s still my eternal fantasy, so now that I¡¯ve got you with me, I wouldn¡¯t want you to stray any further.


    His eternal fantasy, it was great. He thought she was really confusing him with someone else because other than that, he didn¡¯t know her. Without him realizing it, she ced her lips on his, sighing at ease. Finn was surprised and it was only a few secondster, after exchanging that kiss with her, that he realized what he was doing. It wasn¡¯t normal at all, so he gently pushed her away, but she was too stunned to realize it.


    -I want you, please. My whole body wants you, so you¡¯re not going to leave me like this.


    He realized it was the effect of the vitamins, it had aroused a desire in her and he too was tense in his pants. Her kiss had had an effect on him, but he couldn¡¯t take advantage of her when she didn¡¯t even know what she wanted. The only way was to lock her in the room adjacent to his office. He dragged her along and she thought he¡¯d finally give in, but she realized he¡¯dughed at her when the door closed. He¡¯d disappeared, leaving her alone, and she¡¯d even heard him lock the door. She tapped on it but got no answer. Her whole body felt strange, tingling, itching and more. She even cried, but that didn¡¯t alleviate the craving. She was sex-starved.


    On the other side of the door, Finn felt bad for her and realized he shouldn¡¯t have let her drink the contents of the ss, but it was already gettingte and he had to start looking for Virginia.

 chapter 227

    When Finn closed the door to his office, he leaned against it, feeling that uncontroble sensation aching in his pants. This girl had managed to awaken something in him that no one had been able to do for quite some time. He had his eyes closed and imagined her body beneath his with a consuming desire uniting them to thest ounce of energy, bugger, he wanted to punish her for that but if he went back to that office, she was going to jump all over him since what she was feeling at that moment was totally out of her control. when he opened his eyes, he saw a figure advancing towards him in a sensual approach with her chest almost in the air. He could see that it was Virginia, the little Savoski princess whom he thought had respect for her body. He realized he¡¯d been wrong to think so. When she arrived in front of him, she ced her hands on his chest and stared straight into his eyes.


    -Your eyes are ck, so ck it gives me the shivers, it¡¯s not anger or hatred but I can identify it as desire, wouldn¡¯t you like to quench it now Finn? It¡¯s making you suffer for nothing when you can set yourself free.


    Of course he could satisfy the desire that was suffocating him, but not with her, because she didn¡¯t interest him at all. She tried to run her hands over his body, but it had no effect on him.


    -I know you want to Finn, look me straight in the eye and tell me you recognize me, I¡¯m your fiancee so you don¡¯t have to worry, you know, you won¡¯t regret it my love.


    She put her hand on the bottom of his pants and began to caress him, Finn tensed and stopped her hand immediately. No, this girl was crazy. He pulled her by the arm and led her back into his office, mming the door. Virginia grinned as she thought that maybe she was finally going to realize her dream, but Finn poured himself a ss of Bourbon and began to drink it, looking at her.


    -I don¡¯t know what¡¯s got into you, but I think it¡¯s about time you came back down to earth, my dear Virginia. I¡¯m never going to do anything with you, not until you¡¯re married if your brother wants me to, because my condition still stands, so watch yourself. If you feel like it, find yourself a man and satisfy yourself, I won¡¯t tell anyone.


    She nodded negatively to let him know that this wasn¡¯t what she wanted, not just to satisfy herself, but to have a good time with him. As she started to move in his direction, she heard a woman¡¯s screams and, above all, a hand banging on the door. She looked at Finn, whose eyes were riveted on the door. That darkness in his eyes that had disappeared a few minutes earlier was back again, and Virginia understood that this desire was for someone else. She began to move towards the door when Finn¡¯s voice warned her to stop.


    -We¡¯re getting married and you¡¯re cheating on me, Finn? Do you know that my brother could terminate the contract because of this?


    -This is the first andst time you¡¯ve threatened me, dear. I¡¯m not your friend, Virginia, and you behave yourself when ites to me. I don¡¯t want to pry into your life but if you keep this up I¡¯ll expose who you really are to that man you say is your brother and maybe you¡¯ll be dethroned. That woman behind the door is my prisoner and what I do with my life is my own business. I think it¡¯s time you went home.


    -But Finn, I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯re not going to let me go home on my own.


    -any man here will take you home, Virginia. I didn¡¯t need time to get to know the kind of person you are, so don¡¯t y the goody-goody with me when you¡¯ve got a hickey on your neck, a Virginia hickey.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She lowered her head in shame. She¡¯d almost slept with a man in the bathroom who¡¯d told her his name was Paolo. She¡¯d been afraid Finn would find out, which was why she¡¯d put an end to the nonsense, and now he hadn¡¯t held back from giving her a hickey. She started to walk out of Finn¡¯s office when she heard Finn¡¯s footsteps behind him. as they passed among the people dancing, she felt a hand hold her back, she turned and saw that same guy from the bathroom.


    -Are you leaving already?¡± he whispered, shouting so that his voice could overpower the music and she could hear.


    She nodded as she pulled away from his hand, Finn who was a few steps away from her started to smile, she was really red with shame but he couldn¡¯t see why, she didn¡¯t owe him anything at all though.


    -I¡¯ll let him take you home as I can see you¡¯ve got things to talk about.


    She pursed her lips in embarrassment. She¡¯d thought Dimitri was the more monstrous one, but now she thought they were both the same, only Finn was the cold war, so Dimitri acted out of turn. When she arrived outside, she wanted to get a cab when a shadow stood in front of her. The fire of desire he had kindled in her consumed her, so she couldn¡¯t resist and abandoned herself in his arms.


    The Russian Finance Minister had already been waiting in his room for a while, having given his men just five minutes, even though it was already over an hour away. The drugs he¡¯d been taking to improve his performance were already losing their effect, as he had to get going just five minutes after taking them. He didn¡¯t know what they did, and he intended to rece them after that night. When he heard the knock, he went to open the door.


    -It¡¯s not very early,¡± he mumbled, looking at his men, but the one he wanted wasn¡¯t with them.


    -May I ask where the girl is?


    -We searched the whole room five minutes after you left and couldn¡¯t find her. We really don¡¯t know where she is. Some timeter, we tried to find her cousin, but he¡¯d disappeared too, so we¡¯re sure those two didn¡¯t give a damn about you.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that kids like that had dared to make fun of him like that. He should have waited to pay this kid the next day, but he¡¯d insisted on getting paid first and that was how he¡¯d disappeared with his money. He started to get dressed when his phone began to ring. When he picked it up, he heard his wife¡¯s sleepy voice asking if the negotiations had gone well. Of course he¡¯d told her he had an important meeting with the other ministers and would be outte. He hadn¡¯t gotten what he¡¯d paid for, so these two individuals remained on his cklist until he got that girl, because he didn¡¯t want the money anymore.


    After she¡¯d finished gettingid on that corner with Paolo, Virginia had finally found the cab that had dropped her off in front of Richard¡¯s property where she lived. All the lights were off, which pleased her because at least she realized he wasn¡¯t going to be able to see anything. She took off her shoes at the front door to avoid the noise of her heels, tiptoed in, and when she reached the hallway, the whole living room began to glow ¨C someone had just turned on the light bulbs. She stopped dead in her tracks and realized she¡¯d been wrong. He¡¯d been waiting for her for hours.


    -I¡¯d never imagined you¡¯d finally enjoy this evening, Virginia, for a girl who was just going to carry out our n.


    -I¡¯m tired, Richard, and I¡¯d like to get some sleep, so I hope you don¡¯t mind if I take a shower and then get some sleep.


    -I¡¯m asking you toe back here, Virginia, and don¡¯t bring out my naughty side at four in the morning. It¡¯s already past midnight and if I¡¯m counting right, I¡¯d say we¡¯ve only got one day left if I¡¯m ever going to get this contract signed, so you get back here very quickly,¡± thundered Richard.


    She retraced her steps and took a seat on the sofa. He moved forward and crouched down beside her, burying his head in her neck, sniffing her as he ran his hands over her body. She didn¡¯t know if it wasck that was frustrating him or something else, but she wasn¡¯t about to go back to a romp.


    -this perfume Virginia, it¡¯s a bit mixed I think, I¡¯d like to say it¡¯s not totally yours, who have you mixed with my dear?


    A dog, that¡¯s what this man often was, a dog capable of detecting even odors that no other human being could smell. She had to find a way out, and the only way out was to mention Finn.


    -But you know perfectly well that I should trap Finn. You don¡¯t need to worry because he didn¡¯t touch me at all. He was shaken by the product but I managed to get away from him and it¡¯s all right, I¡¯m here now.


    Richard stood up and buried his hands in the pockets of his jeans, staring at her. A sadisticugh escaped his lips, startling her. She couldn¡¯t understand what had made him change all of a sudden when she¡¯d thought his excuse held water. He crouched down in front of her again and began to stroke her face with the back of his hand, moving down to her lips from time to time. This wasn¡¯t a good sign, she thought.


    -You know you¡¯re perfectly right, you were supposed to trap Finn and maybe you did, but not with him, which leads me to believe that you might have confused someone, my little Virginia.


    She frowned, not understanding. She didn¡¯t see why she could have confused him when she¡¯d recognized him. Richard was thinking about something she didn¡¯t understand at all.


    -I don¡¯t know what you mean by confusing Richard. I recognize him well.


    -I¡¯m afraid not, unless you tricked two men tonight and the one who really went after you to the point of sleeping with you wasn¡¯t Finn, because this perfume isn¡¯t Finn Martinvo¡¯s, you see. If he¡¯d touched you, I¡¯d have known, because your body wouldn¡¯t be sending back two scents, it¡¯d be sending back three. I¡¯ve known Finn since he was a kid, so I know him well enough to know when there¡¯s been a change in his life, and let me tell you, he¡¯s never changed his perfume. I¡¯m not going to ask you twice, so did you or didn¡¯t you sleep with another man? And the n, did it or didn¡¯t it work with Finn.


    She knew what this would provoke, she wasn¡¯t going to survive yet he already knew the truth so she couldn¡¯t back out now.


    -No, it didn¡¯t work. Someone else drank the ss.


    He took out his pistol and pointed it at her. She would have thought he wouldn¡¯t shoot, but his anger could make him do anything.


    -I¡¯m not going to make you pay for this today for the simple reason that I don¡¯t want everything to fall through. I¡¯ll give you a second and final chance. If I ever lose the game, I¡¯ll hold you responsible and you know I won¡¯t be lenient with you. Get some rest, because tomorrow we¡¯re going to see Dimitri.


    Finn then went home with the idea ofing back the next day when his prisoner was calmer, as he couldn¡¯t really fight with her given her uncontrobility. He could have slept there to keep an eye on her, but he needed the rest to be able to control himself when he knew the truth.

 chapter 228

    aOpening her eyes with deliberate slowness, Elena couldn¡¯t remember ever having slept so much in her life. Her mouth was pasty and she couldn¡¯t understand what could have caused such a thing. Her head ached horribly and her whole body felt unhealthy. Her bed was so hard and icy that she thought she was in a prison, and especially in the cold room. When she tried to turn over, her elbow mmed against what she considered to be the bed and the pain didn¡¯t escape her; she groaned and this made all traces of sleep disappear from her body. Her eyes widened in surprise when she realized that she wasn¡¯t lying on a bed but on a cold floor. She looked around and realized that she wasn¡¯t in her room in Russia or in New Orleans. She tried to remember the day before, but everything stopped where she had decided to leave the office of this man who was using her of a crime of which she was innocent. She was afraid she¡¯d been kidnapped. She went to the door and started banging on it, but no one answered, everything was so quiet as if she were isted. Her cousin hadn¡¯t calcted her since the moment he¡¯d left their table and she wondered if he¡¯d even tried to find her, or if he¡¯d even noticed her disappearance. She slid out the door and sat on the floor, crying. There was still time for her to regret why she¡¯d gone to Russia when her uncle hadn¡¯t agreed. She didn¡¯t even know what fate had in store for her.


    Returning from the gym with sweat dripping all over his body, Finn had the only desire to stay at home if it meant burrowing in perfect silence and solitude; He was used to it and it didn¡¯t surprise him anymore, but before that, he had to deal with the previous day¡¯s problem, which was why he¡¯d gone to the gym in the first ce, because the mere thought that someone had taken the piss out of him had made him want to kill someone, and since he was alone, only his boxing bag was going to bear the brunt of that hatred.


    As the cold water ran over his skin, the girl¡¯s perfect body wrapped in her blue dress never left him. He felt his member react even in spite of the cold shower, which made him even angrier because without knowing it, she was starting to have a real hold on him. when he finished, he dressed all in ck as usual before going out; ck too perhaps because someone was about to give up the ghost. He couldn¡¯t wait to see the look on her face, even if she wasn¡¯t going to remember anything since she was under the influence of drugs.


    As Filip and Alexei had slept in their respective dressing rooms the night before with new muses, they couldn¡¯t remember saying good-bye to Finn, which led them to believe that he¡¯d certainly ended up sleeping at night. So, after a hearty breakfast made by the staff, they decided to go and see him. After knocking almost twice, they heard no answer, so Filip went to fetch the spare keys to his office. He opened the door and they entered. The office was empty, which suggested to them that he might be in the adjoining room, so Alexei hurried to knock.


    Hearing the noise, Elena was frightened for a moment. She didn¡¯t know whether the person behind the door was there to help her or to push her further in, but she wanted to try anyway. She began banging on the door to attract attention, just in case.


    Filip looked at Alexei, who didn¡¯t know what to do. Finn had never kept a prisoner in his dressing room, only in the basement cer, so fearing that he¡¯d been killed by someone who now wanted to escape, Alexei kicked the door open in rage. He jostled Elena, who fell to the floor again with a intive cry of pain escaping her lips. He began to inspect the room, even going into what Elena had identified as the bathroom. He returned to the dressing room where she was trying to get up;


    -Where is he?


    -I¡­ who?


    -Finn, where¡¯s Finn.


    -Alexei, you can see she¡¯s already in a bad way. Do you really think she¡¯d kill Finn and eat him so the body could never be found?


    He huffed, realizing that he¡¯d really been stubborn in thinking that she¡¯d certainly done something to his friend. He didn¡¯t know why Finn had kept her, but he knew that if it was serious, Finn would have locked her in the cer and not in her dressing room like a muse.


    -Why did he lock you up?


    -Well, I don¡¯t know, and please don¡¯t leave me here. This man is crazy, I¡¯ll have to go. I don¡¯t remember a thing. I was leaving yesterday and this morning I find myself in this room.


    Alexei couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter. He found this story so funny, and even though at times he could tell Finn was exaggerating, he was realizing that this time it wasn¡¯t exaggeration, but that this girl was crazy. He¡¯d certainly locked her up for fear she¡¯d cause a scandal.


    -Although I don¡¯t agree with you, I can go now because I don¡¯t think you¡¯re taking me seriously.


    -You can go, and I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be wee at the night again, unless you¡¯d like to meet Finn again.


    -Never again! It was a mistake and I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll try it again; thank you for your understanding.


    Filip followed Alexei in his delirium as Elena left the dressing room and Finn¡¯s office.


    In all honesty, she didn¡¯t think she¡¯d ever make the mistake of driving through there again, even if it did happen to be the only road to paradise.


    While he was driving like a madman, Finn had almost run over a young woman who looked like she¡¯d gone mad even though it was only nine o¡¯clock in the morning; her hair was a mess and her blue dress had lost its value, you¡¯d have thought she¡¯d spent the night in a shithole and hadn¡¯t realized it until the early hours. When he arrived at the night, he parked in the parking lot and hurried to his office; he¡¯d already prepared the key and just had to insert it into the lock when he realized it wasn¡¯t worth it. Someone had opened his office. As he stormed in and even his dressing room was open, he clenched his fists, not understanding what had happened. As he took a few steps forward, he heard familiar voices. He pushed open the door and saw his two friendsughing, but the worst happened when he realized that the girl was gone.


    -Where is she?¡± he shouted.


    -I didn¡¯t know there was a psychiatric center in this room Finn, unless you were nning to treat this girl your way because she was crazy, she was there with her hair disheveled, she was frightened and you¡¯d have thought she¡¯d spent the night here. You could have called a loony bin instead of keeping her there. She could have done some damage.


    -And now that you¡¯ve finished telling me what she had, can I know where she is?


    -She wasn¡¯t your type, Finn, drool on your cheek in the morning, you¡¯d think you could kiss a woman like that in the morning. She was crazy.


    -A crazy woman who tried to drug me yesterday for some reason I still don¡¯t know.


    Having said that, he sat down in his office chair and poured himself a drink. Without dy, the boys arrived with this iprehension in their eyes, but they didn¡¯t know that he, too, couldn¡¯t answer them.


    -But Finn, you left yesterday on your own and now you¡¯re fine.


    -That¡¯s simply because I noticed it very quickly, even before a drop had passed my throat. It was a mixture of drugs and vitamin. I¡¯d even thought you¡¯d hired a new waitress, but she wasn¡¯t a waitress, which leads me to believe that someone hired her to do this because she was the one who drank the contents without knowing what was in it.


    -and so, you locked him up because¡­ fuck Finn how could you dodge this chance to¡­ I¡¯m sure it¡¯s been a while since your cock¡¯s been happy in a wet, hot environment big boy, you¡¯re not going to tell me that¡­N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    -Shut up Filip, you let that girl go without me knowing who hired her. I¡¯m in danger and someone wants to hurt me, but I don¡¯t know who.


    The cab had just left her in front of the building, and Elena was walking with her head down, doing her utmost not to meet anyone¡¯s gaze. When she reached her cousin¡¯s apartment, she turned down the handle and strangely enough, the door was open, which she didn¡¯t understand. She entered and saw her cousin sorting money on the table. She felt a painpress her chest, and just when she thought her cousin might have alerted the police to her disappearance, he was counting his money as if it were the most important thing.


    -Hello Lena, did you have a good night?


    -You want me to remind you that I didn¡¯t even sleep at home? How would you like me to have a good night, and besides, yesterday you didn¡¯te back, Paolo. Did you get tired of having me around so you abandoned me like that? -I know I¡¯m unforgivable, Elena, but it¡¯s not my fault, okay? I just had some business to take care of and I thought maybe you wanted to be alone for a while.


    She nodded. She didn¡¯t want to discuss it with him because what he¡¯d done was still upsetting her. When she heard his voice, she stopped dead in her tracks as she was about to go to her room.


    -You slept where and with whom?


    -Did you find a night husband for me, or did you call it a one-night stand? You could have warned me, couldn¡¯t you?


    What she was saying was troubling Paolo. He didn¡¯t know what to think. This young woman was far too modest to dare tell him the truth, but he also thought that if she¡¯d spent the night with that fat pig, she¡¯d be falling apart right now. He had to know how it really happened, even if she didn¡¯t want to talk about it at all.


    -Okay. I tried to look for you some timeter but you weren¡¯t around, so that¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you who you spent the night with, you see.


    -You shouldn¡¯t have abandoned me, it would have been better instead of looking for me. As you¡¯re so keen to know, I was sequestered and it¡¯s a good thing this man was far from being a macho pervert, otherwise I don¡¯t know what would have be of me. I was released this morning.


    Sequestered and released, so if Paolo understood correctly, nothing had happened with the man who had paid him. He really had to find out what was wrong.


    -Was it an old man, not very old in any case, but¡­?


    -No, it was the man I hate most in the world, that macho Martinov, fortunately I can at least associate his image with his name now.


    Paolo almost forgot the money he was counting and ran his hands through his hair. He didn¡¯t understand what had happened, but Finn had gotten him into trouble. He was no longer safe and he knew this man would hunt him down until he got what he wanted. The only thing to do to save himself was to go to him, not wait for him toe to him. Even to do that, his merchandise had to be with him, i. e. Elena. All he had to do was wait long enough for her to forget about this night.

 chapter 229

    After thinking it over all night, the only thing to do was to go and see Dimitri and talk it over with him. Richard woke Virginia, who was fast asleep. He didn¡¯t care if she was tired or not, because in his memory, he couldn¡¯t see at all when he¡¯d asked her to spend the night out mixing with a stranger, only to return at four in the morning.


    -Shit Richard, couldn¡¯t you give me two more hours? Why do you want me to wake up now?


    -Shut up and get up from there, Virginia. You know perfectly well that I owe you a bullet in the head and the only way to get out of this would be to get up from there and get ready because we¡¯re going to Dimitri¡¯s house.


    The name alone had woken her uppletely. She could still beg Ricard to go without her, but it was impossible given the look he was giving her; she got up and went to the bathroom. She used to bathe in her sleep, bute to think of it, she had no choice at all, so this sleep that was bothering her was suffering for nothing, because she was no longer allowed to go back to bed.


    Dimitri had had a busy week because, after having sent Richard away as he was determined to convince Finn, thetter had plenty of other things to do, he was taking news of his prisoner to Youri who was looking after her, and from his observation, she had again decided to go on hunger strike. He didn¡¯t mind as long as she stayed alive. It might have looked like he was being mean, but it wasn¡¯t his fault, since at least he was feeding her. Filing the documents on his desk, having spent all night studying them, he heard two knocks from the door and when he looked up, he saw Youri.


    -You¡¯ve been up all night again, Dimitri. Don¡¯t you think you should take a vacation for a while?


    -with all this tumultuous history resting on Russia, you¡¯d like me to take some time off? and who am I going to spend it with? alone is even worse than boredom, so no.


    -Does that mean that if you had a partner you¡¯d take time off?


    -just to please her if she deserves it, because I only give my time to those who deserve it. I don¡¯t think you¡¯vee to my office just to make small talk, so may I ask what you want?


    -You¡¯ve got a visitor, Dimitri, and I don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to like it.


    -You know what, Yuri? I spent all night, I mean all night, evaluating the data on this Cubanpany I want to buy, so stop making me think because my head hurts enough as it is. Who¡¯s there to see me?


    Yuri hesitated, realizing that he was already on the verge of losing it, even though he hadn¡¯t told her yet. He left without saying anything, because every time Dimitri stayed up until morning, his first punch was very dangerous, so he didn¡¯t want to be the one to receive it. When he disappeared, Dimitri breathed a sigh of relief. Everyone was having fun trying to y with him, even though he wasn¡¯t in the mood. He too went out into the small living room where he liked to wee his guests; Richard and Virginia were there. This kind of visit didn¡¯t bode well for the rest of the day.


    -You again, Richard?


    -Me again, son, and this time I imagine you¡¯ll only end up with me, but I¡¯m here all the same. Dimitri, I¡¯d like to speak to you in all sincerity and I¡¯d like you to believe me, to understand that I could never deceive you.


    He¡¯d heard this speech before, and Richard always started his conversations with it when something was wrong or when he wanted to make aint. He nodded for him to continue.


    -Finn refused to settle for a simple wedding. He wants the marriage to keep the peace, but the thing is, he doubts that Virginia is really your sister.


    -And who wouldn¡¯t, Richard? Who wouldn¡¯t? You saw that girl you brought home to be my sister, a bombshell who can¡¯t behave herself, and you thought Finn was stupid? No, he¡¯s as hard to convince as I am. What did he ask for to make the wedding happen?


    -Proof that Virginia really is your sister, he¡¯d like his percentage of the inheritance, which is rightfully hers as a Savoski.


    A nervousugh escaped Dimitri¡¯s lips as he looked at who he was being asked to give up part of his inheritance to, just for a stupid story. She didn¡¯t even deserve it, even if it was just a fake. He didn¡¯t trust her at all and to say she was going to get rich for nothing at all, no way.


    -I can¡¯t. We¡¯ll have to put an end to this contracting thing and, above all, say good-bye to the peace treaty.


    A sardonicugh escaped Dimitri¡¯s lips as he looked at Richard as if he were pressing the disturb button. He shook his head frantically, as if he wanted to get some sordid idea out of his head. He could feel his blood getting hot and soon it was going to boil, so if this man didn¡¯t stop, he was going to put a bullet right through his skull.


    -Listen, Dimitri, I know what you¡¯re thinking right now, but don¡¯t forget it¡¯s just a statement on paper, because I know you¡¯ll never let anyone touch your fortune, near or far. You¡¯ll just have to sign and Virginia will have to sign too, that¡¯s all. We were the first to make this marriage proposal to Finn and imagine if we stop now, it¡¯ll give him a chance to sue us and rightly so because he¡¯ll know we¡¯ve just fooled him.


    -Not necessarily Richard, we could also make your little under protection disappear and tell Finn that I¡¯ve lost my sister? he said, looking at Virginia with augh.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Virginia shook her head in the negative like an automaton, silently pleading with him. Now two people already wanted her dead, she couldn¡¯t ept that, not impossible.


    -But Dimitri, tell me you¡¯re joking. How can you say such a thing? Give in, I told you. You know no one will touch your fortune.


    He was about to tell Richard again that he couldn¡¯t do that when Yuri came breathlessly into the living room. He drew his gun and brandished it before Youri motioned for him to put it away.


    -We¡¯re not under attack, but there¡¯s an emergency, Dimitri, and you¡¯ve got toe now. It¡¯s really urgent.


    He left the room without asking for more, because he knew Youri didn¡¯t trust Richard, and he¡¯d never have spoken in front of him.


    -It¡¯s the girl, Paolo Fiodora¡¯s sister. She¡¯s getting worse and worse, Dimitri, you¡¯ll have to do something, please; she won¡¯t eat at all, and I wouldn¡¯t want the death of a young girl on my conscience. We know she¡¯s innocent, so she doesn¡¯t have to go through this.


    -But you can make her eat, no, I know you feel too sorry for her, Yuri, so just take a spoon and feed her.


    -Of course I tried, but she pretended not to see me. Dimitri hurry up because we¡¯re not monsters, are we?


    -You could have given her a little spanking and she would have eaten. She¡¯s a temperamental kid and nothing more. Now what do you want me to do?


    Yuri looked at him wordlessly. He didn¡¯t have the courage to say those words, because the man in front of him could be bloodthirsty at times. When Dimitri realized what he wanted, a nervousugh escaped his mouth as he started to turn back.


    -You¡¯re asking me to feed a young girl who¡¯s already going to university? For God¡¯s sake, I¡¯m not an idiot to be babysitting, you understand?


    ¨C she¡¯s no good to you if she dies in that cer. Just to eat and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll take the opportunity to get something out of her.


    Not untrue, but it was a truly impossible story. He wasn¡¯t going to start feeding a big girl, but she was going to eat whether she wanted to or not. He wasn¡¯t here to beg. He passed Yuri and went into the basement, opened the door and saw her lying on the floor. Her eyes were closed, but he knew she wasn¡¯t dead yet. He took a few steps and crouched down beside her, clenching his fists and wanting to leave, but Youri, who was already there, shook his head negatively. It wasn¡¯t at all like him to do something like that. He tried to pull her up but she pulled away from him and crawled to hide in the other corner of the room. She raised her head at him but didn¡¯t look.


    -Now you stop acting like a rebel and eat. I¡¯m going to wait for you to finish your meal and be quick, because I¡¯ve got more important things to do than keep an eye on a kid.


    She didn¡¯t move an inch and Dimitri looked at Youri. His patience had limits, and this girl was beginning to get on his nerves. Before she knew it, he was up and carrying her in his arms, leading her out of the cer. She struggled in his arms, but Dimitri didn¡¯t care about that. He wanted to show her a taste of what she¡¯d be in for if she disobeyed him. After two minutes of walking, he opened another door and entered with her, Yuri was still behind him and was even beginning to regret why he¡¯d told Dimitri about this.


    -Youri,¡± ordered Dimitri, ¡°bring him another te of juice and water.


    Kiraughed at him in his heart, for if he thought he could pull out his authority with her to feed herself in order to gain weight so he could eat her afterwards because he didn¡¯t like bones then he was kidding himself. Just as it was with the one he¡¯d just named Youri, she wasn¡¯t going to eat and there was nothing he could do to her. A few minutester, she heard the sound of a traying into contact with the table in front of her; she had no idea this man could be so obedient, and given how much his boss was ranting at first, it was only natural that he should act quickly.


    -Now, Miss Fiodora, your meal is here and please eat.


    It wasn¡¯t enough, she wanted him to beg even more as he always wanted to show that he couldn¡¯t do better than bark at people all day long. From the sound of his breathing, she could tell he was getting impatient. She wanted to test him, to see how far he¡¯d go.


    -Enough is enough. I¡¯ve got better things to do than look after a kid who won¡¯t eat. The way you¡¯re behaving, I think you belong in secondary school, so I don¡¯t even know how you got to university. Yuri now finds me his biggest phobia.


    She looked up at Youri and began to beg him not to do it, but it was impossible because it was her boss¡¯s order, and besides, if it was the right thing to do so that she could eat, then he was going to do it. He left the room and Kira began to tremble, but not to the point of being scared, because she knew it was such a personal thing and so he couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    -You know perfectly well I don¡¯t give a damn about you. The day you arrived, you were so cute, and since my idea was to open an orphanage, I thought that day I could recruit you just to make the children smile with your cute face, but now you¡¯ve turned into a monster, scaring the children away, you know.


    She opened her mouth and closed it again. So he¡¯d thought she was just a teddy bear for kids, and it was a good thing she¡¯d be the monster, because no, her job wasn¡¯t babysitting. When she saw Youri arrive with a tiny box, she squinted, wanting to know what was inside. When he handed it to her jailer, thetter opened it and smiled, increasing her apprehension.


    -A spider, I¡¯m d to know that your biggest phobia is spiders, my little princess. What are we going to do now, put it on your arm? your head or your leg? or would you rather eat it? he finished with a smile.


    She didn¡¯t even know what was in front of her, but all she wanted was not to see that spider. When she still didn¡¯t get anything back into her mouth, Dimitri put it down on the table and, strangely enough, it started to move in her direction. She cried out as she brought the spoon back to her mouth, only for everything to pour out over her as she trembled.


    -Now that you¡¯ve had a taste of what¡¯s toe, I¡¯m going to feed you just like you wanted me to, aren¡¯t I, princess? Daddy¡¯s going to feed you, and like a good little girl, you¡¯re going to open your mouth.


    She nodded quickly and Dimitri began to feed her. He kept giving her amused nces, while his eyes were fixed on the death that was still on the table. She¡¯d thought he¡¯d let her drink her ss of juice alone, being a big girl, but no, he¡¯d had to make her drink it. After fifteen minutes, he¡¯d finished with her, and even if she didn¡¯t want to admit it, it felt good to have a full belly.


    -Take her back to the cer,¡± ordered Dimitri, looking her straight in the eye.


    -I thought I could have my freedom back,¡± she murmured, as much to herself as to anyone else, but he¡¯d heard her.


    Dimitri was confused; he wanted to free her, but he couldn¡¯t. She hadn¡¯t done anything. She hadn¡¯t done anything, of course, but he couldn¡¯t, not until he knew what her brother was up to and, above all, why he¡¯d cowardly abandoned his sister. He motioned to Youri to take her back to the cer and hurried off so as not to see her sad or even crying.

 chapter 230

    By the time Dimitri reached the living room where Richard and Virginia were sitting, he had not stopped shaking his head to banish the image of the young woman from his mind. When he entered the room, there was only one thing left to do: ept Richard¡¯s offer, for he knew that Virginia would never have the nerve to touch his fortune.


    -So what was it?¡± asked Richard.


    -Richard, you know perfectly well that I don¡¯t share anything with anyone. Now I agree, I¡¯ll give in to Finn¡¯s request, but on one condition: the wedding must be finalized this weekend, i. e. this Saturday and noter. I want to know about this treaty because I¡¯ve got much more important things to do.


    Immense joy had seized Richard¡¯s body. He¡¯d thought he was going to have to beg Dimitri again, but fortunately he¡¯d given in, he couldn¡¯t wait to see him sign this partition of inheritance and above all to see Virginia marry Finn, so she¡¯d soon be the happy widow.


    -I imagine the wedding will take ce on Saturday, so you can pick up the papers on Friday and present them to Finn. Now you can go, because I¡¯ve got enough to do.


    Richard stood up as if waiting for this. Virginia didn¡¯t know why, but she wasn¡¯t at all happy about this. She hadn¡¯t thought that Dimitri would give in so quickly; she saw it as a trap, but Richard didn¡¯t seem to see anything. When they had left, Dimitri went out to look for Yuri. He needed to think more clearly.


    -Do you want to see me, Dimitri?¡± asked thetter, appearing in front of him.


    -Yes, I¡¯d like to go to this kid¡¯s university. I need to speak to their dean about her absences.


    Yuri was astonished and looked at him as if he were joking. He didn¡¯t know a thing about this girl, and he didn¡¯t give a damn about her either, so he didn¡¯t understand what he was going to do by going to see his dean.


    -And why Dimitri?


    -But should I remind you that she¡¯s a student? No, she¡¯s not, so we¡¯ll have to exin the reason for her absences and, above all, see what¡¯s in store for her if one day she regains her freedom. I¡¯m sure her brother is so careless that he hasn¡¯t even thought of it.


    -But I still don¡¯t see why you¡¯re so keen to do it Dimitri, do you feel pity for her or does your conscience judge you?


    -You know I don¡¯t have a conscience, and as for the rest, she¡¯s a kid who deserves to go on at school, so she knows perfectly well what I expect of her, and once I¡¯ve got her, she¡¯ll go back to her normal life, but before that, I¡¯ll have to do it. Are youing with me or not?


    Missing this opportunity to see Dimitri make a fool of himself was unthinkable for Yuri. It was he who had taken the wheel, because every time it was Dimitri, he saw his deathing, whereas Dimitri wasn¡¯t afraid, since he¡¯d waltzed with death so many times. When he parked at the entrance, he got out under the curious gazes of the students, but when Dimitri came out, everyone began to flee. He loved the terror that sowed in people¡¯s hearts, at least it kept him from being the center of attention. He was greeted by the security guard, who spoke to him with his head down, and he wasn¡¯t at all surprised. He told them what he wanted and showed him the way to the Dean of Science¡¯s office. When he entered the office, he was confronted by an arrogant man who thought he¡¯d already arrived, given his attitude.


    -Hello sir, what can I do for you?


    -I¡¯vee to see a student, Kira Fiodora, who hasn¡¯t been in for a week and I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s had any tutorials or what, so I¡¯d like to know what to expect if she¡¯s missed any of them.


    I¡¯d like to know what¡¯s in store for her if she¡¯s missed any of them ¨C fail the ss ande back next year.


    Dimitri didn¡¯t like his tone at all. He didn¡¯t even look at him and still restrained himself from pouncing on him, but he wasn¡¯t the type to hold back for very long.


    But there may be catch-up sessions, don¡¯t you know that people can get sick?


    -I told you, it¡¯s already failure, and besides, who are you to her?


    Who was he to her? Her kidnapper perhaps? not what this arrogant man expected to hear. Her friend? No, but that wouldn¡¯t do since it was her family¡¯s turn to be there. Nothing good came to mind, but Yuri spoiled everything by saying just two words.


    -His big brother.


    -No, I¡¯m her boyfriend,¡± corrected Dimitri.


    The dean was at a loss because he didn¡¯t know which of the two to believe, but Dimitri¡¯s gaze was harsher than he thought, and this rather aggravated Kira¡¯s situation, which he thought he¡¯de to fix.


    -So after spending a busy week with your girlfriend and preventing her froming to school, you¡¯re looking for a better way to save her from this chaotic situation. She could have thought about it before getting involved with a man who doesn¡¯t care about her future.


    Dimitri clenched his fists, ready to take a swing at the guy, when Yuri¡¯s hand came to rest on his to calm him down. He breathed heavily as he looked at the man. Maybe he wasn¡¯t wrong to call him an irresponsible boyfriend, but it wasn¡¯t his fault he wasn¡¯t really the boyfriend, and he wondered if she actually had one.


    -Do you know who you¡¯re talking to, sir?¡± asked Yuri, trying to get him to keep quiet so as not to risk his life.


    -I don¡¯t care who it is. Do you think that just because I¡¯m asked to fear Russia that I should be afraid? I came here to do my job, not to be afraid.


    -Seriously? you¡¯re really not afraid?¡± asked Dimitri in a calm voice. I say because you¡¯ve got Russia¡¯s most dangerous mafioso in front of you.


    -Dim¡­ Di¡­ Savoski?¡± asked thetter, sweating profusely.


    -Exactly. You¡¯ve got Dimitri Savoski in front of you and it¡¯s my girlfriend who¡¯s really going to take over next year, even though she¡¯s a brave girl, and all because of a week¡¯s absence?


    He nodded negatively with half-opened lips as Dimitri took pride in what he was doing. Seeing him so unsettled was what he¡¯d dreamed of most. Now he knew what to expect if he ever went after Kira.


    -Youri, we¡¯d better go,¡± announced Dimitri.


    -Have a nice day, sir,¡± said the dean, his voice still trembling.


    -It¡¯s good of you to be nice,¡± said Dimitri before leaving. He didn¡¯t know why, but this was definitely not what he had in mind. He hadn¡¯t originally intended to do it, but now that he¡¯d epted that, he didn¡¯t want anypetition.


    -What¡¯s wrong, Dimitri?


    -I¡¯d like to know if she really has a boyfriend.


    -No, but you¡¯re not going to pry into her life, are you? Why did you even say that she¡¯s your girlfriend? What are you going to do if she has a boyfriend?


    -I¡¯m going to see what the idiot looks like who won¡¯t let her study.


    -She¡¯s the best in her field, you think you can fool me, you can¡¯t tell me you¡¯d like to consider something with this girl. You can¡¯t, Dimitri, you don¡¯t have a heart, do you?


    -No, I don¡¯t have a heart and as I told you, she¡¯s just a kid so I can¡¯t waste my time with her. I¡¯ve got more important things to do than settle for a little virgin who might even run away from me once she¡¯sid eyes on my manhood.


    Youri rolled his eyes and wondered if he really had to make that point. They got into the car and headed back to the manor house, where Dimitri didn¡¯t wait and headed for the basement. He walked towards Kira¡¯s cer, hoping that Kira would finally give him an answer.


    -Princess Fiodora is awake, I thought you needed a nap.


    -And I¡¯ve been waiting for you to sing me a luby like a father would normally.


    Dimitri felt an arrow pierce his heart. She had just told him indirectly that he was old enough topare him to his father. He felt like turning back, but not before getting what he wanted.


    -Daddy was busy resolving certain situations for his daughter so that she wouldn¡¯t have any worries the day she came out if she ever decided to tell him the truth.


    Kira¡¯s heart leapt in her chest. This kind of person was notorious for prying into people¡¯s lives, and she hoped that wasn¡¯t the case with her.


    -Do you or do you not have a boyfriend, Kira?


    -My private life is none of your business, so if it¡¯s just what you want to know, don¡¯t waste your time because I¡¯m not going to tell you anything about it.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Could it be a yes or a no? It could only be a yes, since Dimitri had learned over the years to understand and analyze every answer. He grinned to himself as Kira didn¡¯t know what he was up to in his head. She loved her boyfriend too much to put him in danger.


    -What¡¯s his name?¡± asked Dimitri.


    -I told you I wouldn¡¯t say anything, so stop asking me questions. I won¡¯t answer you. You can always walk if you¡¯re waiting for an answer from me.


    -I¡¯ve got no time to lose, Kira Fyodoras. I know how to punish girls who don¡¯t want to obey, so I want to know the name of that idiot you¡¯ve got as a boyfriend.


    -Did he do something?¡± she asked hesitantly.


    -Does he have to do something to be visited by Russia¡¯s most dangerous mafioso? -Maybe I¡¯ll make friends with him, you never know.


    She knew it wasn¡¯t true, but from the tone of his voice, she could tell he¡¯d be impatient, so it was best she told him what he wanted to know. She hoped her man was in no danger.


    -Anton Krouto


    -Krouto was the name of Russia¡¯s finance minister. Thank you, little princess, you can have your nap now.


    She could never stand up to him, and it was not in her best interest to do so if she wanted to get out of there. He certainly scared her, but the girls in her family weren¡¯t known for being afraid of anyone.


    Dimitri was willing to pay the boy a visit, but he had more important things to do, and that didn¡¯t mean he was going to give up. He did intend to pay him a little visit and besides, something made him realize that he didn¡¯t give a damn about this girl because her father was a minister, which meant he could have asked her to help him find his girlfriend but no, maybe he was like his father himself, dipping their dicks in all things feminine.

 chapter 231

    She hadn¡¯t seen her cousin since the incident and didn¡¯t really care what happened to him, since he didn¡¯t give a damn about her either. When she went into the living room, a telephone began to ring. It was sitting on the coffee table and she didn¡¯t know who was calling. It annoyed her a little to hear such a silly ringing noise and she couldn¡¯t wait for that person to hang up. When the ringing stopped, she huffed, but quickly picked up again. She huffed in exasperation and was about to hang up when, by mistake, she picked up instead. It was only when she heard a voice on the other end of the line that she realized what a fool she¡¯d been. But it was even more surprising when she heard a little voice saying ¡°Daddy, hello Daddy¡±. Paolo daddy? she couldn¡¯t believe it at all, because she didn¡¯t think he was father material, given that he¡¯d forgotten her in a nightclub, even though he¡¯d invited her.


    When she put her cup back to her lips, the telephone began to ring again. She knew that curiosity was a bad habit, but she wanted to reassure herself that it was a mistake, so she picked up the phone and heard the same voice repeating the same thing. She didn¡¯t know whether to speak or not, but very quickly someone helped her make a choice by snatching the phone out of her hand. She turned around and saw Paolo looking so angry. She wondered what he was so angry about.


    -So now we pick up other people¡¯s phones without their consent, is that it?


    -It¡¯s not as if you¡¯re hiding something, is it Paolo?


    -And what could I be hiding from you, dear cousin? You needn¡¯t worry at all, because no, I¡¯m not hiding anything from you.


    He¡¯d just ended the conversation, but she hadn¡¯t understood everything yet, and it was out of the question for her not to. She red at him, but he did nothing, even though he could feel her gaze on him.


    -Do you have a child, Paolo?


    He said nothing and continued fiddling with his phone; she wanted to snatch it away to remind him that she was talking to him, but since that wouldn¡¯t change his shitty attitude, she got up and went to sit closer to him.


    -I¡¯m asking if you have a child, Paolo.


    -And what business is it of yours, my dear? Whether I have a child or not is my business.


    -Okay, your answer already makes me understand that you do, because if you didn¡¯t, you would have simply said no without getting angry. Now I¡¯d like to know something else, why don¡¯t you live with your child? You know what I say about all the men who have children but leave them with their mothers? that they¡¯re all irresponsible.


    Paolo gave her a dark look that could have sent her to the morgue on the spot, but she pretended she hadn¡¯t seen anything. She really wanted him to talk, but he was afraid of what she might say. d wanted toe home, but he knew Elena could never put up with Betty the way Kira did.


    -You know you can tell me anything Paolo, I¡¯ll never judge you, okay? I just want to understand, that¡¯s all, so do you have a child or not?


    -He¡¯s called dimir and he¡¯s with his mother right now. To tell you the truth, we were together in this apartment before you came and I was afraid the situation would turn around, so I found them another ce.


    -But Paolo, you shouldn¡¯t have done such a thing, you know. It was up to me to find a ce to live and they were your family, so I split up a family.


    -No, don¡¯t go so far as to say you split up a family because we weren¡¯t a family. Betty is a perfidious young woman, greedy for power and money. All she cares about is rich men and she¡¯s with me just because she has no choice. Even d wouldn¡¯t want to live with her anymore, he told me as muchst time and I imagine that¡¯s why he¡¯s still calling me today.


    A child who didn¡¯t want to live with his mother at all, Elena tried to imagine what kind of mother she could be to make her own son hate her so much. She didn¡¯t want to be the cause of their unhappiness, and besides, she could always snuggle up with them in this apartment.


    -I think you should bring them back, Paolo. I don¡¯t mind at all. You should have thought of your son before your cousin.


    -I understand, but I was afraid of what you¡¯d think, Elena. Now that you¡¯ve agreed, I¡¯m going to ask Betty toe back home even though I know she¡¯ll say no, but d will be happy because he can¡¯t stand her at all.


    -So I want toe with you¡­ if you don¡¯t mind, of course. I¡¯m not doing anything here and I¡¯m nning to go back to thispany next week to beg the boss to take me back.


    Paolo nodded. Going back to see this vicious man had been the only thing she coulde up with, because despite her grumpy pig-like behavior, she had no other choice. This vacancy had ended up in the same magazine asst time, and she hoped she could be convincing.


    They left the house and Paolo got into his car. After a few minutes¡¯ drive in which she was lost in thought, she noticed that the car hade to an abrupt halt. She didn¡¯t understand what was happening, but Paolo already had big beads of sweat on his forehead, as if something was wrong.


    -Paolo, what¡¯s going on and why is this car in our way?


    He gave her an apologetic look and she couldn¡¯t understand why he was sorry. She shrugged her shoulders, thinking that he was probably apologizing for the car¡¯s sudden stop. A man got out of the one that had blocked their path and Paolo rolled down the window.


    -He¡¯s waiting for you in the car.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    -And who?¡± asked Elena, startled.


    -No one. Please stay there and don¡¯t get out of the car. It¡¯s someone you might meet one day, but not now.


    She said nothing and watched him get out. She followed him with her eyes until he entered the ck car in front of her. She hated being in the dark more seriously, and waiting didn¡¯t help.


    -Paolo Fiodora, what a pleasure to see you again, don¡¯t tell me you were about to go and dupe another customer, you and your cousin,¡± said the Minister of Finance hatefully.


    -I¡¯m really sorry, sir, for what happened the other night, there was a misunderstanding and she was arrested by Finn Martinov for something she hadn¡¯t done. When your men were looking for her, she was being held in his office. I promise to remedy this as soon as possible, sir.


    -You¡¯ve got my money with you, Monsieur Fiodora. You could have given it back to me the day after you found out she¡¯d never been in my room, but you kept it anyway. I want it now.


    Paolo looked at his car and nodded negatively. He couldn¡¯t go and ask Elena to follow this man since he hadn¡¯t made it clear what was going on. She was going to find out sooner orter and hate him for his stubbornness, but it was necessary to dy things.


    -I¡¯ve just realized something, Monsieur Fiodora, your cousin isn¡¯t even aware that you¡¯ve inherited a handsome sum of money in exchange for her body. I don¡¯t know how you¡¯re going to do it, but I want her Saturday ten o¡¯clock at the Trezzini Pce Hotel.


    Paolo looked at him onest time and saw how serious he was. He couldn¡¯t take it as a joke anymore. He had to find a way to tell Elena the truth? not the truth, but to coax her into this man¡¯s and convince her afterwards that this man had abused her so that she¡¯d press charges, he thought that was an excellent idea if he didn¡¯t want her to hate him.


    -You seem preupied since you¡¯vee back, is everything all right Paolo?


    -Yes, everything¡¯s fine and we should be going now.


    He set off again, without taking his mind off the whole affair. It was all because of Betty, and if she thought she had a single penny of that money, she waspletely mistaken. When he parked in front of their building, Elena got out and waited for him to join her. She walked behind him and when they reached their floor, Paolo rang the bell. It was only three minutester that the door opened on Betty, whom Elena thought she¡¯d seen somewhere before but couldn¡¯t remember where.


    -Are you going toe in, or are you going to keep looking at me like that?


    Elena looked around and saw that Paolo had already entered, so she huffed and puffed her way inside. This woman already didn¡¯t seem to like her, and perhaps the feeling was mutual. She found her cousin in the living room with a little boy who looked so much like him. She hadn¡¯t stopped watching Betty and her gestures. Thetter seemed to have noticed.


    -You want my picture or what?


    -I think that line¡¯s already over,¡± replied Elena in the same tone.


    Paolo looked at the two of them, not understanding when the discussion had taken such a turn. They were ring at each other, and they were going to tear each other apart.


    -Betty, this is my cousin Elena, and Elena is Betty, d¡¯s mother.


    -Your cousin seems very suspicious Paolo.


    -and I think you¡¯re the shadier of the two of us. You look a lot like a certain Betty that Damon Dixon and James were looking for in New Orleans for a while.


    Betty stiffened at this. She couldn¡¯t believe this pest would recognize her, she didn¡¯t want her past to catch up with her and this girl couldn¡¯t dare expose it. It didn¡¯t take Paolo long to realize that Damon Dixon was the billionaire she was so obsessed with in New Orleans, since she wasn¡¯t shy about bragging to him about the list of billionaire men she wanted to seduce.


    -d, can you show your aunt around the outside?¡± asked Paolo.


    His son nodded and went out with Elena. She knew she¡¯d struck a nerve and that it would have been very pleasurable to see Betty swallow more and more, but she hadn¡¯te looking for trouble.


    -She¡¯s going to get me into trouble Paolo, you could have had a better cousin.


    -And you could have done better than trying to seduce every rich man on every continent. I¡¯m going to leave with d because Elena has no problem with it. I¡¯ll take his things.


    -But what about the money? You were supposed to bring money, not take my son Paolo.


    -I¡¯ve got better things to do than discuss this with you.


    He left for the bedroom and gathered up his son¡¯s belongings, meeting them outside and setting off for home. d seemed very quiet, and Elena didn¡¯t press him to talk, which he thought was good enough. His mother had certainly frustrated him.

 chapter 232

    During the meeting in his office, Finn hadn¡¯t stopped thinking about the young girl he¡¯d sequestered in his office dressing room. This fiery-looking girl kept haunting him, and he¡¯d even wanted to look her up, except that he didn¡¯t know what she looked like, he didn¡¯t know her name, even if her image remained in his memory. Her smile when she was under the influence of cocaine and vitamin made him smile, she had been so seductive in that moment that if only she had all her wits about her, he would have taken her on his desk and worn her out all night long, never tiring of her beautiful natural body. Come to think of it, his cock was reacting on its own and he was going to have to jerk off if he didn¡¯te to soon.


    -Mr. Martinov, are you all right?


    He turned to one of his partners, clearing his throat. Without understanding, a ck rage covered his eyes and it was as if the sky had suddenly be very cloudy. He was so angry about this kid who kept haunting him that it made him want only one thing: to find her and punish her with his cock until she begged him to put an end to her torment. Fuck he didn¡¯t know why it was only her he¡¯d been thinking about all this time. He¡¯d never lost his head during one of his most important meetings, and now a stranger had managed to derail him from his CEO duties.


    -Excuse me,¡± he said, leaving his seat.


    He breathed a sigh of relief as he made his way to the toilet in his office. He was as red as a man whose dick was being sucked. Of course it would have pleased him to feel her lips around his member but no, this kid couldn¡¯t give him anything so it was best to forget it. He washed his face and tried it on very quickly beforeing out.


    -If you¡¯re not feeling well, we could postpone the session, sir,¡± suggested another.


    He wanted to refuse, but thought it might be the best thing to do, because whether they continued with the meeting or not, they were going to take it up again, since he¡¯d understood practically nothing of what had been said because of his confusion. He dismissed them, promising that everything would go well next time, and hoping that it really would. He needed someone to help him, and he hoped they would be up to the task.


    While Caroline was busy scheduling appointments for her boss, she heard herndline ring, picked it up and went into his office, still with the fear that never left her when it came to facing Finn Martinov. When she entered, she stood by the door as Finnughed at her fearful childish behavior.


    -Don¡¯t you think I could eat you already, since you¡¯re already in my office, Caroline? P and a secretary, so pleasee and talk to me about scheduling my appointments.


    She began to walk towards her desk without looking up. Finnughed softly as he imagined that this girl had certainly seen countless dicks while she was still ying coy in front of him. He was certainly intimidating, but not to the point of appearing like a narcissistic monster.


    -So my schedule for Saturday. I know I have a trip to Cuba on Saturday night, so I¡¯d like to know if I have a meeting during the day. Friday night I¡¯ll be at the club and Saturday morning I¡¯ll go for a run, then what?


    Caroline risked a look of iprehension as Finn waited for her to speak. She wondered whether he was ignoring her Saturday schedule on purpose or not. She was just as confused, because Finn always kept all his appointments.


    -Judging by the grimace on your face, I imagine something¡¯s wrong. Why don¡¯t you speak up so we can move forward, Caroline? I haven¡¯t got all day.


    -But sir, you couldn¡¯t go out to the club on Friday night, you couldn¡¯t go out for a run on Saturday morning and I don¡¯t think Cuba is the right destination for Saturday night either.


    Finn crossed his arms on his desk before staring at her, trying to understand. She was very serious, yet he understood nothing. His Saturday program was always nned by him, since he didn¡¯t like to work on weekends except in important cases like his Saturday night trip.


    -I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re just pretending not to understand, sir, but your wedding takes ce on Saturday at ten o¡¯clock sharp, so you do understand.


    Finn had almost forgotten this deception. And to think he was about to jerk off thinking about the image of another woman when he was about to get married, he was already cheating on her without being married. He¡¯d thought Dimitri would reject his request and so he¡¯d be free not to marry anyone, but he¡¯d given in. He looked at Caroline and nodded. He was going to call the whole thing off and she was right, Cuba wasn¡¯t the best direction for a honeymoon.


    -Caroline, I¡¯d like to ask you something else. Do you have any information about the girl who was herest time for the job interview? I¡¯m talking about thest one.


    -No, sir.


    Finn nodded and dismissed her; she, too, was unable to find the girl who had been pestering him for days. When the door to his office closed, he stood up like an enraged lion and began swearing under his breath; he was sure it was because of this doomed marriage that he was in such a state. On Saturday, he was going to marry someone, and he wasn¡¯t the kind of man you¡¯d find in romanticedies, so he might as well say that this woman had stumbled on the wrong one.


    Late in the day after enough work, Dimitri felt it was finally time for him to do what he¡¯d nned. He would be traveling the next day, and he needed to do this first. He called on his most trusted man for news of his young prisoner.


    -How is she today?


    -She hasn¡¯t eaten sincest time, and I think you¡¯re really going to have to take charge of feeding her if you don¡¯t want to free her, Dimitri. You know perfectly well that she hasn¡¯t done anything and yet you¡¯re keeping her. You know perfectly well that you can tell me anything, no, so why is she still here?


    -We¡¯ve talked about it so many times that I¡¯ve already remembered what I¡¯ve told you several times. I just want us to go out. If she doesn¡¯t want to eat, that means she¡¯s not hungry, and when she¡¯s hungry enough, she¡¯ll think about feeding herself. As for now, I¡¯d like you toe with me to the Krouto house. Apparently the son doesn¡¯t live with his parents, which makes things easier for me, because I really want to see what the guy looks like who¡¯s preventing him from seeding.


    Youri smiled, looking at his boss withoutment. His silence did Dimitri good, even if his smile meant everything. He was dramatizing what he wanted to do, and well, that was his problem, because he wasn¡¯t going to go along with his childishness. They left his mansion and headed for his apartment, which was also in one of the richest neighborhoods in the country, as his father was one of the men who constantly stole money from the government.


    -Well, what do we do now?¡± asked Youri.


    -Not we. You just stay here and watch whoes and who doesn¡¯t, and I¡¯ll go up and see what his little face looks like.


    -At least reassure me, Dimitri, you¡¯re at least going to knock or ring the doorbell.


    -Don¡¯t bother when I¡¯ve got a better way of getting in without waiting. You know perfectly well that I don¡¯t have patience and besides, he¡¯d be rather happy to see me. I¡¯m like the king and it¡¯s almost impossible to see me strutting my stuff in the middle of town, so anyone who receives my visit will be the luckiest person in the world.


    -lucky for his grave yes, at least be merciful Dimitri.


    He gave her a smile that was so fake and took the elevator up to her floor. First door on the right, he opened it in his own quiet way and stepped inside. What he saw before his eyes disgusted him to the point of nausea, and to think the rooms and beds had been made for this sort of thing. He could have stared at the scene for a long time yet, but thinking of his little Kira, who must have thought she had a boyfriend somewhere, he got angry and banged his fist on the table. The two individuals, who were just getting their legs under them, gasped as they parted under Dimitri¡¯s sadisticughter. They were both lost when they saw the door open, yet Anton had taken it upon himself to close it.


    Without a word, he moved forward and sat down on the sofa, watching their movements carefully. The girl was trying to find something to hide behind, which amused him.


    -Anton Krouto,¡± said Dimitri, staring straight into his eyes.


    He nodded, trembling with fear. He¡¯d recognized the man in front of him and, besides, who wouldn¡¯t be afraid of a visit from Russia¡¯s most dangerous mobster. Ever since he¡¯d heard of him, he¡¯d known that he never left his target alive when he visited, so he was seeing his deathing.


    -Do you know Kira Fyodoras?


    Anton opened his eyes wide, unsure of how to answer. Kira was his girlfriend, but he wasn¡¯t sure if that was what this dangerous man in front of him wanted to know or not. He nodded positively, and Dimitri thought to himself that it promised to be even better.


    -Are you two a couple?¡± asked Dimitri, looking at the girl with him.


    -No, not really, we¡¯re just having fun.


    Just having fun, so he was having fun while his girlfriend had been nowhere to be found for a while and the idiot hadn¡¯t even got off his ass to look for her. He was interested in dipping his cock into the first avable pussy. He didn¡¯t want to draw his gun, but felt it was the only way to make him understand that what he was about to say was serious. He brought his gun up to his throat as Anton pleaded with his eyes.


    -I¡¯m not going to hurt you, not today anyway, but if you ever dare, I mean if you ever dare approach Kira Fiodora again, I¡¯m going to send you to find your ancestors. I¡¯ve heard she was your girlfriend, but now I see you don¡¯t deserve her, so if you want to survive my dear friend, stay away from her and don¡¯t speak to her again, even if it¡¯s just a greeting.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Anton nodded briskly, for if this was what he had to do to stay alive, he was ready to obey ¨C it wasn¡¯t as if he really loved Kira, even if she was in love with him.


    -Well, now you can continue, but before that. Erase my visit from your memories, because if this ever gets out, you know who¡¯ll be next.


    They nodded again like automatons, which made Dimitriugh. He loved terrifying his victims and atst, he¡¯d been able to save the fragile young girl from the clutches of this kid who openly mocked her.


    -So how did it go?¡± asked Yuri when he reached the car.


    -I think he was having fun with his neighbor¡¯s daughter.


    Youriughed, thinking that Dimitri was exaggerating at times. He was sure this girl wasn¡¯t the neighbor¡¯s daughter, but that was his part of the analysis. Still, he felt bad for Kira for daring to say she had a boyfriend.


    -What did you say to dissuade him, Dimitri?


    -I¡¯m her boyfriend, so if he dares approach her, he¡¯ll have to face his boyfriend, who¡¯s the head of the Russian mafia.


    Again with that excuse that wasn¡¯t true, Youri was going to end up believing he really wanted it to be that, but he knew Dimitri wasn¡¯t cut out for that sort of thing. Wanting a woman in his life and even worse an inexperienced kid, he couldn¡¯t believe it.

 chapter 233

    On Friday evening, while Finn was still expecting Dimitri to change his mind, he saw Richard arrive home with such a big smile on his face. This smile could only be the result of the opposite of what he wanted, i. e. this marriage to Virginia.


    -My dear son, it¡¯s good to see you again. I know you¡¯ll soon be a responsible and wee member of the n. Now you have everything you need to get married, because Dimitri has given in and now you have confirmation of the partition of the Savoski estate, which he has attested.


    Finn blew out his breath and snatched the paper from her hand before reading it. Indeed, he had given his supposed sister what was rightfully hers. About time,¡± Finn muttered, even though Richard¡¯s smile hadn¡¯t disappeared. Now he had no way of getting back, so he was going to get married, and for how long again? it would be stipted in the peace treaty contract.


    -And I imagine it¡¯s the big brother who will apany the little sister on the arm of her future husband.


    -Not really,¡± says Richard, a little doubtful. Dimitri has a trip today and won¡¯t be at the ceremony. I¡¯m proud of you, Finn, for making the right decision.


    The right decision? No, never. He was realizing that he¡¯d made the worst mistake of his life by agreeing to this marriage, and all he needed was a miracle to get out of it. His miracle could be what. Hoping maybe that the priest would get sick or even that it would rain all day or that the bride would catch her death, anything that could keep him from going through with this stupidity could help. Just as he thought he was putting up with Richard alone, the hall door opened again and he saw Alexei and Filip.


    -Shit, this doesn¡¯t even remotely resemble the home of a man who¡¯ll already be married by eleven o¡¯clock tomorrow. No atmosphere, no music, but did we force your hand or what? asked Filip.


    -Thanks, guys, I¡¯m fine and I think Richard was just leaving.


    Thetter looked at him discontentedly, but headed for the door anyway, which was for the best. Now he just had to put up with the other two, who were sure to make his life miserable.


    Well, now that father-inw¡¯s out of the way, I think it¡¯s time for your bachelor party,¡± Alexei suggested.


    Finn looked at him, frowning. He didn¡¯t understand what this bachelor party business was all about, and he was a man too. He was aware enough of the danger his friends represented to know that following them was going to be dangerous and even fatal for him.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    -I¡¯ve got work to do.


    -Normally you¡¯d be stressing, wondering what your wife¡¯s white dress would look like, her veil, you¡¯d normally be impatient to take it off and¡­


    Before he could spout any more nonsense, Finn went into a fit of giggles as he went upstairs to his room. He heard footsteps behind him and knew it was them, but he intended to give them the slip. Once in his room, he waited behind the door and when he heard the footsteps close behind them, he mmed the door. He heard Filip sigh and realized that it was he who had just mmed the door in his face. He felt no remorse after his act, for after all, he didn¡¯t like people invading his private space.


    -No, but it wasn¡¯t me who asked you to get married, for God¡¯s sake, you can hold back your frustration a little,¡± said thetter indignantly.


    -And I never asked you to follow me into my private space, that¡¯s viting my privacy, my dear friends, you know that, don¡¯t you?


    -You¡¯re not going to tell us you¡¯re going to take a shower, Finn, and what¡¯s more, you don¡¯t mind, we¡¯re your friends, what would you like to hide from us?


    Finn nodded negatively and locked the door, because he knew that the door Filip had just mmed in his face wasn¡¯t going to stop them. He knew perfectly well that between them there was no such thing as gay, but at least he¡¯d still rather have a woman in his room when it was time to change than hard men like him. When he¡¯d finished after a few minutes, he went out and found them in the living room; bottles of Rum Gin, Bourbon, Vodka and all the rest were sitting on his coffee table, he didn¡¯t understand any of it while his friends didn¡¯t mind.


    -Finn asked when he heard the doorbell ring; he hadn¡¯t invited anyone to his house and didn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    -your bachelor party will be here and not at the night, you¡¯ll thank uster, but as for now, you should make the most of it.


    Three young women entered, the kind of women he didn¡¯t like at all, i. e. Russian dolls. From the look on Filip¡¯s face, he knew this was his way of getting even. Finn felt like blowing up everything around him, but this was still his home, so he was going to contain himself until the time came for them to leave with their dolls.


    You know you can still invite one or all three of them into your room, because from tomorrow you¡¯ll be married and a faithful one-woman man,¡± Alexei whispered to him.


    He choked on his drink without meaning to. He hated being reminded that he was getting married, for God¡¯s sake. And no, he couldn¡¯t afford to be faithful. He may not have been the messiest man in the gxy, but at least he had choices, and well-filtered choices at that.


    Before going to bed, Milena had packed everything she needed for the next day. She¡¯d received a phone call from Caroline, Martinov. Aviation, who wanted to meet her. She didn¡¯t know how she¡¯d managed to get her contact details, but in Russia, everyone sounded so strange that she couldn¡¯t understand anything, it was even frightening.


    -You¡¯re not asleep yet?


    She turned and saw her cousin in the doorway. She didn¡¯t know what he was doing there, and since they¡¯d even brought d home, Paolo had been distant and very absent too. She thought she had opportunities to ask him what was going on, but every time he always found a way to escape.


    -I was just about to go to bed, why?


    Paolo handed her the bag he was holding and she took it back. It wasn¡¯t her birthday at all, and she didn¡¯t understand why he was giving her a present. She pulled the fabric out of the bag and saw a beige dress with faux diamond motifs on it. She wasn¡¯t getting married, nor was it her christening.


    -I¡¯d like to invite you somewhere tomorrow and I¡¯d like you to wear this.


    -oh sorry, you could have told me earlier but it won¡¯t be possible because I already have ns and I can¡¯t cancel Paolo.


    -Please don¡¯t screw me up, Elena. You¡¯ll have time after this to go to your appointment, I assure you, but I¡¯d like you toe with me. It won¡¯t take long, I¡¯ll find someone to look after d, but please don¡¯t say no to me.


    He sounded so serious, as if it was a matter of life and death, and yet she couldn¡¯t always see why he was so frightened when he asked her this. She didn¡¯t want to worry over nothing, whereas his attitude made her worry just a little.


    -It¡¯s all very well, but where are you taking me?


    Paolo looked at her painfully. There was no way he could tell her he was taking her to pay off the debt he owed to Monsieur Krouto, the country¡¯s finance minister. She¡¯d never go along with it, and she¡¯d even hate him on the spot, so no, he¡¯d just surprise her the next day.


    -It¡¯s a surprise. You trust me, don¡¯t you?


    She looked at him a little surprised because she didn¡¯t know if she trusted him. She couldn¡¯t say yes to him when she doubted him and worse, his attitude didn¡¯t even make her want to pretend to trust him but she was going to make an effort.


    -I think I¡¯d better get some sleep now, because seeing you like this might change my mind.


    Paolo pressed his lips to her temple and pulled away just a few secondster. She huffed, realizing that his approval had lifted quite a weight from her chest. She went to bed with a light heart, because even if she didn¡¯t know what the next day was going to be about, she at least wanted to enjoy her sleep.


    When Finn looked at his watch hourster, it read four in the morning; he hadn¡¯t even realized he¡¯d been putting up with these people for so long. He had to get some rest if he didn¡¯t want to look like a zombie at his own wedding, so he got up, but a re-made doll fell on top of him, touching him a little too much. He hated this kind of clingy behavior, so without mastering his strength, he pushed her away and she fell onto the sofa and thankfully because she could have hurt herself.


    -I¡¯m going to rest now, so tidy up before you leave.


    -But don¡¯t be uptight man, we know Damon it¡¯s your wedding but you should enjoy it until the morning because believe me it¡¯ll do you good but if you don¡¯t want to it¡¯s okay, get some rest.


    He went up to his room, hoping to get some sleep, but sleep wouldn¡¯te. Instead, it was the image of the girl that kept haunting him. This young woman he hadn¡¯t seen for too long was already taking up too much space in his heart, and he didn¡¯t believe this was still a story to be taken lightly. No matter how much he tossed and turned in bed, she wouldn¡¯t disappear, and that smile she¡¯d had when under the influence haunted him. he could have taken her as she¡¯d asked and maybe that desire he felt for her would disappear. He got up and got into the shower. A shower at four in the morning was unheard of, yet he needed one to calm his ardor. His wife was probably dreaming about her wedding ceremony, while he was getting hard just thinking about another one. That was bad enough. When he finished, he picked up a file on thepany he wanted to buy in Cuba and began to study it. He wasn¡¯t sleepy, so he might as well upy himself for a while, waiting until ten in the morning for something else, as Richard had nned. A marriage contract that Virginia had already put her signature on, Richard had wanted him to sign before but he¡¯d decided to do it after the wedding ceremony as he was still holding out hope that something would put an end to this bullshit.

 chapter 234

    Sitting in front of her dressing table for quite some time, Virginia was so excited that she¡¯d even forgotten how tired she¡¯d been since she¡¯d been unable to sleep all night because Richard had spent the whole night inside her. It was his way of making her bury her maidenhood. She could have gone out clubbing with friends, as had always been the tradition, but herpanion had decided otherwise, since it would be a long time before he could touch her again, perhaps as long as it would take her to be a widow, Finn Martinov¡¯s widow. She couldn¡¯t wait to put on her expensive wedding dress. She hadn¡¯t had a problem with money for wedding essories because, being Dimitri¡¯s sister, he¡¯d disbursed enough to prove to Finn that everything was all right. She¡¯d never dreamed of seeing herself in a dress like that. She knew that all the women in Russia would be jealous of her, as she was marrying the most coveted bachelor.


    -Do we need to make any alterations or is everything okay, Miss?¡± asked the hairdresser, who had just given her the most beautiful hairstyle of any bride.


    She¡¯d never felt so beautiful, and she couldn¡¯t see what else needed to be done to her hair. Her make-up was just exquisite and yes, everything went perfectly.


    -It¡¯s perfect, so there¡¯s nothing to change.


    The hairdresser nodded and someone else came in to help her put on her dress. She knew that there was almost nothing serious about this wedding for either party, but for her it was the happiest day of her life. When the dress was on her body, a few tears escaped her eyes.


    You¡¯re going to ruin your make-up, Miss.


    -I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just happy, I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s me, so it¡¯s normal to shed a few tears.


    -I¡¯d ask you to keep your tears to yourself, because this wedding isn¡¯t just for your entourage, it¡¯s going to be like a media tour, since Mr Martinvo isn¡¯t just anyone. The press is more interested in what¡¯s wrong than what¡¯s right. Hold back.


    Instead of stopping, she redoubled her tears. She still couldn¡¯t believe it, the whole world was going to know that in a few minutes she would be Finn Matinov Dixon¡¯s wife. She was so happy she could still thank Richard, but he was so irritated about the wedding because he was seeing his little Virginia off with someone else. He was certainly the one who had organized it all, but it was because of ambitions.


    When Richard joined her in her room a few minutester, he was stunned by her stunning beauty. He tensed up suddenly, for it was jealousy that was getting the better of him. She didn¡¯t care about moods anymore, because she knew she was going to have the power.


    -Only my ambitions motivate me to let you marry this man, because otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be in this dress and I¡¯d be about to apany you, as your father would have done.


    -Don¡¯t be irritated, Richard. I¡¯m just pointing out that you were inplete agreement, so I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s got into you all of a sudden. You¡¯re not bad yourself and I think you¡¯ll be able to find yourself a Madeleine, a Valentine or even a Brigitte on the spot.


    -except that these names remind me of women in their sixties, whereas I much prefer young women who are less than twenty years old. It¡¯s half past nine, so we¡¯d better get going.


    She trotted off in her heels to meet him at the door. She didn¡¯t want to keep her husband waiting, and since the ceremony started at ten, she imagined he¡¯d already be there.


    The trip to the church had gone as quickly as she¡¯d wished and she was sitting in the car, just waiting for Richard to take her to Finn. Finn had gone to check on her and the fact that he wasn¡¯ting back made her nervous.


    -Finn¡¯s not here yet, I tried to call him but he¡¯s not picking up,¡± Richard had told her.


    -What do you mean he¡¯s not in? It¡¯s after forty-five minutes past nine. Don¡¯t tell me he forgot he was getting married today, Richard. I don¡¯t want to be theughing stock of the paparazzi, because I can already see the headline, ¡°Young fiancee jilted on her wedding day¡±, I can¡¯t stand it, Richard does something.


    Going to her boss¡¯s house to make sure he didn¡¯t need anything, Caroline couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing. Bottles of booze filling the coffee table, a total silence that was far from normal, since this was the home of a man who was getting married at ten o¡¯clock, yet it was already nine fifty. Knowing this house by heart, having worked there a few times, she headed for Finn¡¯s room to check if he was still alive. After knocking several times, she received no answer, so she turned down the knob and entered. She couldn¡¯t believe it was him fast asleep in his cosy bed. She pulled the nket over his body and drew the curtains, which made him groan.


    -No, but it doesn¡¯t go to your head,¡± Finn grumbled as he straightened up.


    He looked at the person in front of him and saw a gleam of surprise in his eyes; his sissy little HRD was in his room. He knew that people could change, but not so much that the sissy little thing became so brave as to be in his boss¡¯s room for anything else.


    -It¡¯s not what you think, sir, but it¡¯s already nine fifty-five and you¡¯re getting married at ten, which means you¡¯ve only got five minutes to get everything done. You can go to the bathroom now. I brought you a custom-made Armani suit so everything¡¯s fine.


    Finn huffed. And he who had thought for a moment that this whole wedding thing was just a dream, reality had just hit him in the face. Forgetfulness could have been a good excuse to call off the wedding, but his HR manager had had to show up at his house.


    -You don¡¯t think I could run away, Caroline.


    -You can¡¯t be serious, sir, but I didn¡¯t think you often behaved like a child.


    -I¡¯m still your boss, Caroline.


    -I know. Who¡¯s your best man?


    -Alexei, Filip is very immature.


    Caroline didn¡¯t answer him and left her room. Finn huffed and puffed before going into the shower. He didn¡¯t take long, and just as he finished buttoning his shirt, the bedroom door opened again to Caroline staring furiously at him. He couldn¡¯t remember doing anything else stupid.


    -and now can you sit down for a moment?Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    -because you think I¡¯m really going to listen to your orders like? fuck, I¡¯m your boss, do you even remember?


    -except that on this day, you¡¯re not my boss, you¡¯re a kid I should be running after like a mom. damn it Finn Matinov Dixon are you going to sit down or not?


    He let go of the case and sat down in front of her dressing table. She retrieved some things from her bag and began to style his hair. Wow, that was just a surprise. She was so into what she was doing that it surprised him. He regretted the fact that his heart refused to love again because otherwise he could have taken her as his wife. She was just going to be perfect.


    -Do you want to get married here?¡± Finn asked innocently.


    Caroline huffed in exasperation and was content to remain silent. She didn¡¯t have the strength to waste because, given his behavior, she knew she was going to be chasing after him for a long time yet.


    -Everything¡¯s ready, so we¡¯d better go now. We¡¯re an hourte, Finn.


    -I know, but I¡¯d like to ask you something too, Caro. I don¡¯t want you to mention Dixon in my name anymore; I don¡¯t really like being called Finn Matinov Dixon but just Finn Matinov.


    -I know that, I just wanted you to hurry up.


    By the time they reached the courtyard, Alexei and Filip were also ready. They got into the car and Filip took the wheel. During the drive, Caroline was on her work phone and Finn couldn¡¯t understand what she was doing, as she didn¡¯t normally work at weekends.


    -Don¡¯t look at me like that, I¡¯ll book a hotel in Paris for your honeymoon since you didn¡¯t think of that.


    He realized that he was right to think that she would make him a good wife. She was content to do and organize everything for him.


    A quarter of an hourter, Filip parked in front of the church and Alexeiughed, which earned him a scowl from the only woman in the car, but that wasn¡¯t a problem for him. Finn just waited for him to finish his rant before exining what was happening to him.


    -No, but today it¡¯s the world upside down. Usually, it¡¯s the man waiting for the woman at the altar, but today it¡¯s the woman waiting for the man, and I¡¯m sure she¡¯s been waiting for an hour and a half.


    Finn couldn¡¯t contain himself andughed too. This situation could have irritated him, but with a friend like Alexei who couldn¡¯t stop himself from making suchments, it was only natural that it should rx him. Before he even had time to get out, Richard was already in front of him, angry as ever.


    -Finn, who the hell are you kidding? me? the priest or the guests? what time is it, for God¡¯s sake? you¡¯re an hour and a halfte, do you realize that?


    -It¡¯s okay Richard, I¡¯m here now and it¡¯s not like I¡¯m enthusiastic about the whole thing. Can we go now? Caroline, will youe with me, Mom?


    -Of course, my little baby¡¯s all grown up,¡± she replied sarcastically, clinging to his arm.


    Richard huffed in exasperation. He felt as if he were watching a Moliere y. He went to the car and asked Virginia to get ready. Virginia had already seen her life as a little princess slip away.


    Standing at the altar with all eyes on him, Finn was bing increasingly nervous, and the mocking smiles of his friends didn¡¯t help. When he heard music simr to that which he was ustomed to hearing in romanticedies at the protagonists¡¯ weddings, the church doors opened and the mermaid-like figure of his wife presented herself to him. she had a big smile on her lips and, fortunately, she was smiling for them both. She was on Richard¡¯s arm and Finn could see that he wasn¡¯t too happy about it, which made him think. Richard was the one who¡¯d forced her hand and yet he wasn¡¯t thrilled. Could it be that Dimitri had forced his hand? Now wasn¡¯t the time to think about that, because if he did, he¡¯d end the ceremony before it¡¯d even started. He could see that she was happy, but in his head, he had the impression of seeing his natural little tease who had tried to trap him at night.

 chapter 235

    Having been preparing for a while at her cousin¡¯s request, Elena still didn¡¯t know where he was taking her, and since that very morning, she¡¯d seen how stressed he was, thinking he was afraid of his own actions. She was reluctant to trust him, but what could she do?


    -Are you ready, Elena? You¡¯ve been in there a while. We¡¯re going to bete.


    -I¡¯ll be right there.


    she couldn¡¯t get out of that dress she was wearing. it was like a good-time girl who only found customers in nightclubs. it was so tight she almost suffocated, and so short she wouldn¡¯t be able to pick up her phone if it fell out. she tried to convince herself that it wasn¡¯t thatplicated. she left the room and her cousin looked at her with a burning gaze. she hoped he wasn¡¯t the type tomit incest.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    -Are we going or not?¡± she asked, embarrassed.


    -Yes, we¡¯re going. I¡¯m going to drop dimir off with Betty before we continue.


    they got into the car and drove off in silence. d was angry because he didn¡¯t want to stay with his mother, but Paolo had managed to convince him that it was only for a few hours and that he¡¯d be back to pick her up, so he¡¯d let it go. Once in front of the building where his mother lived, as Paolo entered with d, Elena decided to get out to take a breather. Everyone who passed by had their eyes fixed on her, and God, she wanted to pop their eyes out and blind them for life. When she saw someoneing towards her, she hoped it was Paolo as she was standing with her back to him, but the voice that brought her back to reality sent a chill down her spine.


    -The old man won¡¯t be able to contain himself at all, I assure you, so at least you¡¯ll be able to bring back the package.


    she didn¡¯t understand at all, and the look Betty was giving her wasn¡¯t good at all. she already hated her, even for a reason she didn¡¯t know, and yet she was Paolo¡¯s cousin, not hispetitor.


    -Do you know where your boyfriend is taking me?


    -The father of my son, not my boyfriend, and yes, I know where he¡¯s taking you, but since he didn¡¯t tell you, I¡¯d rather keep quiet too. It¡¯ll be a surprise you¡¯re sure to enjoy, so don¡¯t worry, little princess.


    This had already nted a seed of doubt in her mind. She thought the best thing to do was to get the hell out of there and leave before Paolo even arrived, and yes, that was the best thing to do.


    -Can I ask where you¡¯re going?


    -Your girlfriend just told me it¡¯s to see an old man and I¡¯ll bring you back some packages, so may I ask what¡¯s going on?


    She knew Paolo well enough to know that even if he got the money, he wouldn¡¯t give her a penny, so she might as well sow the seeds of war between him and his cousin. Paolo finally begged Elena, and she followed him into the car, puffing away. as she looked out over the city, certain signs kept catching her eye. the image of a man she knew very well, but couldn¡¯t understand what was going on, since everything was written in Russian. she could have asked Paolo what it was, but since he needed her too, she was sure he wouldn¡¯t tell her. Minutester, he pulled up in front of a luxury hotel that she would have called a five-star hotel. She didn¡¯t know if he could afford such luxuries, but she¡¯d have to be patient if she was to understand everything. he didn¡¯t get out of the car and didn¡¯t speak. he had put his head on the steering wheel and she had the impression he was regretting something.


    -You asked me to follow you and now all you can do is keep silent as if you were meditating. what happens in the end?


    -Don¡¯t be angry Elena, anger doesn¡¯t suit you at all and if you must know, I¡¯m fine.


    and that was all he could say to reassure her when she still couldn¡¯t see what she was doing there. a hotel and not a restaurant, it was weird, really weird. a minuteter, Paolo¡¯s phone started ringing, he didn¡¯t pick up the first ring and without dy, a second one began. She wanted to hear what he was saying, but unfortunately, he¡¯d started the conversation in Russian, and in really fast Russian at that.


    -Come with me


    -Should I wait for you to open the door for me, or should I go out myself?


    He didn¡¯t say anything, which would mean in another way that she¡¯d just have to manage on her own. She went out and instead of following Paolo, who had the way in, she went in the opposite direction, because something had just caught her attention. He looked irritated in the photo and she was even amused. This man was really strange because everyone had the hup of smiling in a photo, but he was the only one with a strange look on his face, as if his hand had been forced. ¡°the wedding of the year: russia¡¯s sexiest and most coveted bachelor finn martinov is about to marry the woman of his life¡±. the woman of his life? she didn¡¯t believe this man really had a woman in his life and she already felt sorry for the woman. remembering everything this man had done to her so far, she looked for other information that might be useful. the church where he was getting married wasn¡¯t that far away, so she stopped a cab and asked him to leave her at the wedding venue. he had looked at her outfit as if she was going to be a whore there, but she didn¡¯t care about that. Paolo was going to excuse her, but she couldn¡¯t miss the chance to mess up this man¡¯s life for once.


    -Hello, I¡¯d like Mr Krouto¡¯s room number.


    When the young woman in front of him finished her search, she looked at him and gave him the information he needed. He turned to lead Elena to the elevator, only to find that she wasn¡¯t behind him, which he didn¡¯t understand at all. She was supposed to have followed him. he looked at everyone in the hall and no, she wasn¡¯t there. he was going to explode if she didn¡¯t show up. he went back outside to look for her, but she wasn¡¯t in the car and couldn¡¯t be found. Damn it, she couldn¡¯t do a thing like that to him. his phone started ringing and he didn¡¯t have to look at all to know it was him. he was really going to kill him if that kid didn¡¯t show up. as he insisted, he decided to go and meet her to ask her to give him another chance. when Paolo¡¯s bedroom door opened, he looked behind him and frowned to see he was alone.


    -Where is Paolo Fiodora?


    -Sir Krouto, I¡¯m so sorry. I know it¡¯s the second time and I¡¯m well aware that I deserve your punishment, but it¡¯s not my fault; she was here with me but when I wanted to take her to the elevator, she¡¯d disappeared and I assure you I don¡¯t understand how. I really can¡¯t exin how she managed to disappear. I promise you that next time it won¡¯t be like that, sir.


    -next time you say? i don¡¯t know any third chances, so the second was thest. now leave this room and tell yourself that either you or your cousin will pay. you love money but you can¡¯t even make the effort to earn it. what kind of world is this, mister Fiodora?


    -Please, sir, I promise next time I¡¯ll¡­


    -No next time, I told you. I¡¯m not offering a third chance. Go away.


    Paolo looked at him onest time and left his room to stand in front of the door. This man was really dangerous and he knew he was connected with the most dangerous men in the country, because that was the only way Russian politicians could ensure their safety. He knew it could get dangerous, but what could he do; he couldn¡¯t warn Elena for fear she¡¯d understand exactly what he wanted to do.


    -Then I can refund your money, please? so you don¡¯t touch my cousin.


    -Mr. Fiodora, I see you don¡¯t know the rules of the game. since you¡¯re so keen to understand, I¡¯ll tell you now. when a civil servant goes to the bank to lend money, it¡¯s already written down that he¡¯ll pay it back each month with his monthly sry, so a rate will be deducted from his pay. if what he wanted to do with the money doesn¡¯t work out, he won¡¯t be able to pay the bank back, but he¡¯ll be obliged to keep the money with him, but his sry will be deducted. i¡¯m like the bank and you¡¯re like the employee. i don¡¯t get the loan back, but i¡¯m supposed to deduct from your sry, so keep the money and no matter how long it takes, i¡¯ll get your cousin and there, for as long as i want, not just for one night. good-bye mister Fiodora.


    he pushed him into the corridor and mmed the door to his room. Paolo was deafened by this. he would never have imagined that this man was a true macho. the worst was waiting for Elena as her own sister was living and worse at the hands of Dimitri Savoski and all because of him, because of Betty¡¯s thirst for money.

 chapter 236

    when the cab dropped her off in front of the big church, Elena was stunned. she could see that it really was a rich man¡¯s wedding by the look of things, and that was only to be expected since this man had never stopped ridiculing her at every opportunity, so he had to be a very rich man. There were men watching the entrance and she hoped there was no protocol about letting her in, because she didn¡¯t have an invitation with her. The shbulbs hadn¡¯t stopped going off since she¡¯d arrived, pretending she was the groom¡¯s mistress interrupting the wedding.


    -Hello, can Ie in? I hope the wedding isn¡¯t over yet. I got back from my trip this morning and I must say I was very tired, but I couldn¡¯t miss my best friend¡¯s wedding. I¡¯m her best man and I don¡¯t want her to look bad in front of her guests.


    They looked at her as if they didn¡¯t believe her, which was perfectly normal given the way she was dressed to be the bride¡¯s best man. It was obvious that these people were thinking that she was trying to get the groom tomit adultery on his wedding day.


    -What¡¯s the name of your best friend who¡¯s getting married?¡± asked one of them.


    God, she couldn¡¯t believe this was happening to her. She¡¯d finally had a chance to get back at that man and now these two men wanted to ruin her n.


    -But what kind of question is that? is that really all you¡¯ve got? she¡¯s my best friend and if I miss the wedding, you¡¯ll have to deal with her husband. you¡¯re just her employees and you know that these men of power can fire you in the blink of an eye. do you really want to lose the only thing that allows you to feed your families, dear gentlemen?


    -you¡¯ve been asked a question and if you can¡¯t answer it, what¡¯s the point of insisting? you could be a kamikaze or whatever, so we¡¯re sorry, but you can¡¯te in.


    She knew Paolo could find her at any moment, but before he did, she had to do what she had to do. She told herself she could find something on the banner that was there, and at just the right moment, she saw what she was looking for.


    -Why are you so broke? I think I¡¯ll let Mr. Martinov know that you don¡¯t like your work, because that¡¯s all you¡¯ll let me see, and besides, my best friend Virginia could help me convince her husband, don¡¯t you think? Now can Ie in, or am I going to have to make a scene to get you to let me in?


    they both looked at each other. she could see they were suspicious, but not so suspicious that she could resist rolling up her bottom lip as if she wanted to cry. she had this habit of coaxing people and it certainly worked. they opened the door and when she nced over, she saw the bride and groom ready to exchange their vows. Russian weddings weren¡¯t like those in other countries, where the rings had to be put on before everyone could give their consent ¨C no, they were done first, before the rings were exchanged. as she began to walk slowly forward, she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off her opponent. He looked so handsome in his three-piece suit, and she couldn¡¯t deny that the bride¡¯s dress was resplendent. No one had noticed him yet, too absorbed in the ceremony. She wanted everyone to start doubting something, because if they didn¡¯t, nothing would work out the way she wanted it to. As in the photo, the groom looked tense as if he were constipated, yet the young woman¡¯s smile made it clear that this was the happiest day of her life.


    -So, before we move on to the exchange of wedding rings, I¡¯d like to know if there are any people in this room who are opposed to this wedding,¡± said the priest.


    Virginia didn¡¯t want to hear Richard¡¯s voice, as she was quite sure that if anyone was going to do it, it would have to be him, as he was already unhappy about her getting married. She began to resent the priest for asking that question, and with every passing second, she became more and more nervous. Finn felt that this was hisst chance to get out of this mess and he really needed someone to save him from it.


    -I repeat my question: is there anyone in this room who objects to this wedding?


    Finn hoped that someone would actuallye to his aid in thisst attempt. She could have ordered him to continue, but being the bride, she had to maintain a minimum of good manners.


    -Well, as there¡¯s no one here, we¡¯ll continue¡­


    -me,¡± Elena shouted, moving forward slowly.


    -You what, girl?¡± asked the old priest, as if he¡¯d already forgotten his question.


    everyone¡¯s eyes were on her, but she didn¡¯t care as long as she was doing what she was there to do. if the bride¡¯s eyes were machine guns, she was sure to be dead by the next second. no one seemed to understand what she¡¯d said, and neither did the old priest, which gave her the chance to y them the way she liked to.


    -I object to this marriage, Father.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She would have liked to see anger in the groom¡¯s eyes, but he seemed rather astonished and even¡­ relieved. She couldn¡¯t believe she was doing him a favor. Virginia already had tears in her eyes, and even though she felt a little sorry for what she was doing to this poor girl, she could only me the man she was about to marry.


    -Why are you opposing this marriage, my daughter?


    be convincing Elena, she repeated to herself in her head. she had to make people feel sorry for her so that they would believe her and see what a real bastard Finn was. she began to shed tears as she frowned. she sniffled loudly as Finn lost all understanding. He recognized her, but what he didn¡¯t understand was what she was doing there and why she was crying. She was crying hard and she was going to get sick if something wasn¡¯t done.


    -Calm down, my daughter, and tell us what¡¯s wrong. We can see that it¡¯s really hurting you, but please make the effort to tell us.


    -My father I have so much my, sniff¡­ this man, he can¡¯t get married, he can¡¯t because I¡¯m madly in love with him you know. he promised me everything, absolutely everything and today I learned from the press that he¡¯s getting married. Father, I know what I¡¯m doing is wrong, I could have kept it all to myself, but don¡¯t they say it¡¯s better to let someone know you¡¯re angry with them than to keep it to yourself? he promised he¡¯d marry me, Father.


    -But my daughter. I understand perfectly well your position in all this, but you also know that ideas can change and¡­


    -No, you don¡¯t understand, Father. You know as well as I do that giving oneself to a man before marriage is not very highly regarded by religion, yet this man promised me that I would be safe because he was going to marry me, and I was naive enough to believe him. My family is very Christian and I don¡¯t even know what I¡¯d suffer if they found out. He told me I was the only woman in his life and now? and now he¡¯s getting married as if nothing had happened. I¡¯m going to kill myself if he doesn¡¯t put an end to this wedding ceremony.


    -No, my daughter, don¡¯t do that.


    everyone was stunned by what was happening. more than one person doubted her word, but except that her tears were so convincing that no one could tell she was lying. even Finn couldn¡¯t deny it any more, even though he hardly recognized her. he certainly didn¡¯t agree with the marriage, but this girl had used the most brutal way to put an end to it that he didn¡¯t think he¡¯d recover from so quickly.


    -Do you know her, Finn?¡± Alexei asked.


    -No, I don¡¯t. I¡¯m telling you, she¡¯s crazy, and we might have to warn her family, because they¡¯d be looking for her.


    -But she¡¯s serious now and I can¡¯t do anything like that. Even Father Juan believes her, so you think he¡¯d agree. At least you¡¯re free of a burden; this marriage. You should be grateful to this girl even if I still don¡¯t know why she¡¯s doing it.


    As he listened to Alexei talk nonsense, he felt ws tugging at his pants, like a kitten had been there. he looked down and saw her crying as she pulled at his pants. the zipper was going to snap at any moment and he was really going to end up fucking her like she said he had, but it wasn¡¯t true. She¡¯d lifted her head and instead of looking straight at her, her eyes were fixed on his exposed chest. damn it on top of the problem he was having, he was going to argue with his cock again who was going to want some pussy. this girl really wanted him dead.


    -Please don¡¯t leave me, my love. I can¡¯t live without you. Remember all your promises, all our promises, darling. I¡¯ll be the perfect wife for you, but please don¡¯t leave me. I love you like crazy and you love me too, don¡¯t you?


    He couldn¡¯t think of anything he could say to calm her down. A situation like this had never happened to him before and now he was faced with a dilemma: either he could say he didn¡¯t know her and be called a liar, or he could ept that he¡¯d had a rtionship with her and be branded a monster in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    -Please calm down, Miss.


    -Please ask her not to get married. Please ask her not to do something like this because I love her, I love her so much.


    Filip was certainly hurting for her, but when he saw Finn¡¯s difited expression, he smiled and held hisughter in his throat. Finn had never heard anyone tell him they loved him, and he hated that word more than anything.


    -Enough for today, I¡¯m not going to continue with this ceremony,¡± announced the priest.


    She had to reassure herself that he really wasn¡¯t going to get married before iming victory. The priest was very serious and everyone was focused on her. The bride¡¯s hands were now sweaty and, even if she hadn¡¯t done anything, it was just as much fun.


    -Tell him you don¡¯t want to marry him anymore and let¡¯s go home, please.


    Finn breathed. It was time he turned this situation in her favor to show everyone that she was the one in the wrong, and he knew she¡¯d fall into his trap.


    -I¡¯ll cancel all my love, on condition that you marry me now. I want to continue the ceremony with you.


    She couldn¡¯t believe he was serious, yet everyone was waiting for her to speak. Richard was even angrier and Virginia felt humiliated, but the person in the worst position was Elena. She was about to lose her own game.

 chapter 237

    -Finn, what are you going to do about it?


    He didn¡¯t want Richard to interrupt what he was trying to build, so no, he couldn¡¯t let him make this girl who had wanted to y with him win. He was going to show her that he was the one calling the shots and he was going to win.


    -But¡­ but my love, my outfit isn¡¯t appropriate, you know. I can¡¯t ept it like this. I¡¯m not dressed properly.


    -I love you the way you are and I want you the way you are, so the rest is just a detail. We¡¯re getting married now and from now on we¡¯ll live together with nothing and no one to bother us.


    Elena couldn¡¯t believe that he was going to humiliate her again, and that wasn¡¯t even the worst of it, but the worst of it was that she couldn¡¯t marry a stranger like that. she could see that he was serious and that he¡¯d really be willing to ask the priest to celebrate their marriage, but she couldn¡¯t let that happen. she was just there to cause him harm, not to be dominated. she resumed her act and started crying again. she escaped from Filip¡¯s arms and began to move towards him. He didn¡¯t know what she wanted to do, but it didn¡¯t bode well since she was still crying. He knew that nothing would escape the media¡¯s notice the next day, yet he wanted to know her intentions.


    -I understand now. you¡¯re a bastard, a bastard of the worst kind, my dear, and you know what? i hate you, you hear? yes, i hate you as much as anyone has ever hated anyone. how can you ask me to get married in this outfit when you¡¯ve had to free up a full bank ount for that woman? you told me i deserved everything that was beautiful, Finn. how could you do such a thing to me? you want to humiliate me in order to marry her afterwards, don¡¯t you? i¡¯m sorry i thought you could still have a heart. i thought i could remind you of our love and our promises, but now i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m sorry i came, i¡¯m sorry i interrupted such a beautiful ceremony. you can marry her now. I wish you all the best and have beautiful children.


    -reassure me you¡¯re not going to end your life,¡± asked Father Juan, a little worried.


    Elena looked at him and then back at Finn. He was confused, and really, everyone believed her, much to his dismay. He wasn¡¯t relieved because he was afraid for her, but he was relieved because he wanted her to exin to him what she¡¯d really done, because until then he hadn¡¯t known what she was up to. When Filip least expected it, she threw herself into his arms and he looked at Finn, silently asking him toe and get his lover back, but he did nothing.


    -Am I dreaming, or was her speech that of an ex soaked by the man she loved? asked Alexei of Finn.


    an ex? Finn wasn¡¯t so messy as to forget the women he dated. the priest had gone to sit down as Filip was taking her outside. he hoped that as she was leaving, it would also mark the end of this marriage he was making. once outside, Elena hurried from Filip¡¯s arms and wiped away her tears. Filip felt as if he were going into a daze when he saw a gleam of amusement in her eyes. she was clearlyughing at him for God¡¯s sake.


    -So how was the scene? I don¡¯t suppose you¡¯ve ever seen a scene in the theater, so I think I put on a very good show for you, and I don¡¯t expect you to thank me for it. It was a real pleasure and another thing; tell that man not to make a fool of me at every turn, because if he does, I¡¯m going to haunt him even more than I did.


    She left as Filip watched her figure disappear. He¡¯d just realized one thing: this girl, he¡¯d seen her somewhere before, but the worst thing was, he couldn¡¯t remember where he¡¯d seen her before, and yet he had. He saw no point in going back inside, because really, it wasn¡¯t worth going back in.


    -Father, you may proceed with the ceremony,¡± said Richard.


    -Your daughter is about to marry a man who promised another man he¡¯d marry her, so don¡¯t expect me to continue the ceremony. You should be proud of the fact that this young woman has managed to show you the true face of the man your daughter is about to marry, so no, I can¡¯t marry them.


    -You just have to dere them husband and wife and that¡¯ll be that. So do it now and stop waiting, that¡¯s all.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    -Richard you¡¯re not here in your house so stop yelling at him like you¡¯re doing. he said he¡¯s not going to go through with this ceremony so he¡¯s not going to do it period. you should go home with Virginia because there¡¯s not going to be any more weddings.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that everything she¡¯d nned to do was falling through. Finn was really letting him down when she¡¯d nned to let Richard down once she was Finn¡¯s wife and worse, she didn¡¯t want to be in the news like this so no, he couldn¡¯t let her down.


    -Finn no you can¡¯t end our marriage. we have to get married whether you like it or not.


    Finn looked at her and a smirk appeared on his lips. He knew what this kind of woman wanted from him and he intended to thank her for interrupting the wedding.


    -I¡¯m sorry Virginia Savoski, but I can¡¯t marry you because I didn¡¯t want to and I needed this opportunity. Now if you¡¯re worried about the treaty, I¡¯m going to sign the peace treaty with your brother so you don¡¯t have to worry; you can go back to living your princess life in La Paz. Now you have the chance to marry the one you love and not the one they force on you, okay?


    -no Finn, i can¡¯t, i already love you and besides, the press Finn, i can¡¯t stand this story if i ever be the target of the media. i can¡¯t then please.


    ¨C Then go back to rubbing elbows with Richard like you always have.


    Virginia opened her eyes wide in disbelief. He knew, he knew he had a rtionship with Richard. She was afraid Dimitri would find out so she couldn¡¯t insist for fear he would threaten her. Richard would kill her for sure, but there was nothing else she could do. she couldn¡¯t force Finn.


    -Let¡¯s go Caroline,¡± Finn said.


    Richard held him back by the bars, staring straight into his eyes. He knew Finn didn¡¯t agree with what he was doing, but he didn¡¯t care. After all, he couldn¡¯t be forced to marry a woman he had no use for.


    -Finn, you¡¯re like a son to me and I won¡¯t allow you to do something like this. This girl hasn¡¯t done anything to you and you can¡¯t decide to humiliate her like this, Finn. All she wants from you is that you marry her and nothing else.


    -No, it¡¯s not difficult for me, but what you don¡¯t understand is that you forgot to tell me that you wanted to give me the girl you¡¯ve been rubbing up against. You said it yourself, I¡¯m like your son, so how can you allow me to marry a woman you yourself allow yourself to touch? I didn¡¯t know it was true, but since the ceremony I¡¯ve noticed the burning look you¡¯re giving her, and what¡¯s worse, I¡¯m sure Dimitri doesn¡¯t know about it, right? So what do you say I let him know that you¡¯ve been screwing him?


    Richard began to sweat profusely. No, it couldn¡¯t be possible, he couldn¡¯t see how Finn could have known about this when he¡¯d been so adamant that he didn¡¯t want anyone to know.


    -So am I still going to marry her, or would you like me to call Dimitri now?


    He couldn¡¯t let Dimitri know about this, because although Finn was oftenpared to Dimitri, the difference was that Dimitri was ruthless with traitors.


    -That¡¯s what I thought,¡± Finn concluded on his way out.


    When he was outside with the others, he saw Filip looking shocked. He couldn¡¯t imagine what could be shocking him so.


    -You don¡¯t look well, Filip. -What¡¯s going on?


    -she asked me to tell you that the next time you want to make a fool of her, you¡¯d better think she¡¯ll haunt you more than that.


    She knew exactly what she was doing and he was angry. She¡¯d onlye to get revenge and he was desperate to find her.


    -So Finn, it seems you haven¡¯t told us everything. Do you know this girl or not?


    -How is it going to help you if I know her or not?


    -I feel like I¡¯ve seen her before in our space, so I¡¯d like to know if you know her or not.


    -She¡¯s the girl you freed from my dressing roomst night. I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d be looking for revenge, and her revenge was pretty useful, wasn¡¯t it? I¡¯ve got to find her, guys, but first I¡¯ve got to go home and wait for the final word from the media.


    -But don¡¯t forget one thing dear friend. now that your marriage didn¡¯t work out, you owe us something else and you know what. a submissive at any price.


    a submissive at any price. he¡¯d thought they¡¯d gotten past the submissive thing, but now he realized he¡¯d been wrong to think that way. he wondered how he was going to find a submissive who would let him dominate her. digging deep in his mind, he thought his lover could y that role, but first he had to find her.


    -Shall we go now?


    -Finn, I¡¯ve got something to tell you. I¡¯d tracked down the youngdy you asked me about and we had an interview today. at thest minute she cancelled, but I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d find her here, pretending to be your ex. would you like me to invite her again or not?


    he could still see her, and in her den, since she still needed a job. what better way than to say yes. he nodded to Caroline and left with the boys.


    -I hope you¡¯ve got somewhere to sleep, Virginia, because you¡¯re practically useless to me and I still don¡¯t see why I¡¯m keeping you with me. for one thing I asked you to do, you couldn¡¯t, so what?


    -But Richard, you¡¯re not going to pretend that you¡¯re very happy about this marriage. You¡¯re only interested in your own interests and nothing else, so stop pretending that it hurts you enough. You¡¯ve always got me, your doll.


    -but except that you¡¯re a useless doll if not just good for fucking, but except that on this day, i wanted you to be useful to me, yes more useful. you know who? you¡¯re right, since i couldn¡¯t have my interests in this marriage, you¡¯ll bring me something else. what do you say if i open a brothel where you¡¯ll be the only queen of the house? it¡¯ll still be fun, won¡¯t it?


    she looked at the monster in front of her and thought she deserved better than him. he was ready to make her amodity on which anyone coulde and drain his balls, when she was supposed to be his alone. she now hated the girl who had put an end to her wedding ceremony.

 chapter 238

    when Elena arrived home, Paolo was already there, waiting for her with bated breath. from the way he was tapping his foot on the floor, she knew this wasn¡¯t going to be a story to be taken lightly. she¡¯d even forgotten that he¡¯d invited her, so absorbed was she in her performance at Finn¡¯s wedding. she tiptoed to her room, but luck wasn¡¯t on her side, as he¡¯d heard her. she huffed and turned back to him.


    -What are you so angry about, Paolo? You look like you¡¯re about to break someone¡¯s nose.


    -It would have been better if I¡¯d just stopped at that, but I want to send that person six feet under, you hear? No, but what good are you to me, Elena Montoya? you can¡¯t even do me a little favor I ask of you. you promised me, but you couldn¡¯t keep the damn promise. tell me what I did to deserve such a cousin, one I can¡¯t even count on.


    Elena was shocked. She wondered if he remembered that she was there and that he was talking to her like that. In his eyes, she was just a good-for-nothing, but after all, she wasn¡¯t obliged to do him this favor at all, since he hadn¡¯t even had the courage to tell her exactly what she was going to do.


    -Paolo, do you want me to leave your house? because yes, I do. you didn¡¯t even tell me what the favor was, you dressed me up like a slut and simply asked me to follow you. i¡¯m an adult, not a kid who¡¯s just good at obeying you understand. Now I want to know what was so important to you, because you¡¯re not going to tell me you wanted me to meet someone, because I¡¯d never believe you. What did you want me to do in a hotel dressed like that?


    Paolo ran a hand through his hair, realizing what a fool he¡¯d been. He hadn¡¯t been able to control himself and now it was backfiring. She was angrier than he was now and he¡¯d just realized that he was messing up their family rtionship. He couldn¡¯t push his cousin to doubt him.


    -And where exactly were you, because I looked all around for you and couldn¡¯t find you at all? where were you?


    -I¡¯ve had things to do and now that we¡¯ve finished, I need to rest. I think you¡¯ll find a solution to your problem.


    Paolo watched her leave and shook his head frantically. She was taking things lightly, but what she didn¡¯t know was that the situation was no longer to be simplified in this way. If only she¡¯d followed him as nned, he wouldn¡¯t be standing there thinking, but instead she¡¯d gone and now Krouto was going to hunt them both down, and what was worse, he didn¡¯t even know when Krouto would decide to strike. He was sure that Betty was already waiting for her share of the loot, but who was to say that everything had gone wrong again, as if since his sister had disappeared, he hadn¡¯t been able to do anything straightforward.


    two hourster, he had finally woken up after a good nap and it was time to go and collect his son from his mother¡¯s house. he retrieved the keys to his vehicle and got out, only to find that when he got into his car, he couldn¡¯t see it at all; not that it had been stolen, no, but a group of people were crowding the entrance to the building and he couldn¡¯t understand why. He didn¡¯t know that a mega-star had found an apartment to rent in their building, and that was rather odd given that there were more upscale apartments elsewhere.


    -Please, sir, are you the neighbor of Mr. Martinov¡¯s ex-girlfriend? Do you know a young woman with chestnut brown hair, 5¡¯7¡å and quite pretty, sir, we¡¯d like to ask you some questions.


    He hadn¡¯t heard of her, except that the description matched a person he knew quite well. He turned and looked at the building and especially at the window, then at the journalists who were there. It was sheer nonsense to invade someone¡¯s home just to ask for such information.


    -Elena, what have you done now?¡± murmured Paolo.


    He couldn¡¯t think of anyone else but her for that description. She owed him some exnations after what she¡¯d done, because now he didn¡¯t understand. She¡¯d disappeared in a direction he didn¡¯t know, and as a result, no one in the building was going to be safe because of her. he went backwards. When he arrived at the apartment, he went straight to her bedroom. She was still lucky they didn¡¯t know her name, but he didn¡¯t think it would be long before they did, since they were professionals at prying into people¡¯s lives. He pulled back the nket covering her body and it didn¡¯t take her two seconds to wake up.


    -I don¡¯t know what you were nning to do with me, but if that¡¯s still what shocks you so much, then I¡¯m sorry. I had things to do, and when you even asked me toe with you, I¡¯d already warned you that I had things to do, only you refused to listen. Now, if you don¡¯t mind, I want to sleep.


    -I¡¯m telling you to shut up now and this is thest time you¡¯ll shout at me too, Elena Montoya. I¡¯m not some first-ss faggot who can get a kid to talk to her any way she wants, but if you¡¯re done, you need to tell me what you had to do, and I¡¯m not joking. I¡¯m not going tost long. Where did you go when you disappeared?


    -I¡¯ve told you, Paolo, that¡¯s my business and I¡¯m not going to tell you where I¡¯ve been.


    A nervousugh escaped his lips and he tugged at her hair. She was screaming and struggling, but he didn¡¯t care about her squeals. She had dared topare him to nuns and he couldn¡¯t stand that, since their situation was already getting on his nerves.


    -I told you, I can leave your house right now if you want, but let me go, for God¡¯s sake. I didn¡¯t know you were violent, Paolo.


    -I¡¯m only violent when I¡¯m provoked, and I¡¯d like you to get it into your head that I¡¯m not violent, but I¡¯m trying to show you something, and if you had the head to think, you could have looked out of the window. Now that I¡¯ve made it clear, I¡¯d like you to look, and when you¡¯ve finished, take a seat so we can talk about it like two civilized people.


    He released her, much to her delight. for a moment, she¡¯d thought he¡¯d never do it. when she followed him with her eyes, she saw that he was taking his ce on the sofa. the dark look he gave her prompted her to do as he¡¯d asked, i. e. look out of the window. She could see a horde of journalists, except that she couldn¡¯t really see what they were doing there. these people were mostly after the rich and famous. she turned to Paolo in an attempt to understand, because her brain had just reminded her that he¡¯d woken her up just so she could see this.


    -Now can you tell me why you think my sleep wasn¡¯t more important than this?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    -and you think you¡¯re going to turn this around in your favor, little cousin? let me tell you, you¡¯ve got it all wrong. you¡¯re the one who lured these people here and i want to know how and, above all, why. i¡¯m going to ask you onest time. where have you been?


    she breathed, bowing her head. what to do in this kind of situation. she didn¡¯t need to think any longer to understand that they had indeed followed her when she left the church. she hadn¡¯t noticed anything, otherwise she¡¯d have gone another way to ditch them just long enough for her to find a way home without them following her. now no one in the building would be safe because of her.


    -I was at a wedding.


    -at a wedding? dressed like that? and by the way, who invited you to her wedding because, if I remember correctly, you don¡¯t know a thing about Russia, do you? how¡¯s that possible? where were you?


    -Well, I¡¯m telling you I was at a wedding, and as for my outfit, would you like me to remind you that it was you who dressed me like that? I wasn¡¯t invited, but if I was, it was purely to get back at Finn. That man has made a fool of me enough as it is, and I wasn¡¯t going to miss this opportunity to hurt him, and it worked perfectly, you see. he didn¡¯t get married.


    She was happy after what she¡¯d done and yet Paolo was now mourning their fates. We weren¡¯t talking about one but two enemies to fight. she¡¯d lent herself to danger as if she were running into the arms of an acquaintance and she was going to burn her wings as she thought she¡¯d seeded. she stared at him with that defiant gleam and all he wanted to do at that moment was give her a good thrashing but she was just lucky that he didn¡¯t want her to be afraid of him.


    -And now you¡¯re proud of what you see out there? they don¡¯t know your name yet, but they will soon, Elena. you should have thought of that before you did what you did, for God¡¯s sake. you want me to run after you again like I was running after dimir? you can go back to sleep, and I assure you it¡¯s going to be at least a week without leaving your apartment, so I hope you won¡¯t be ashamed to ask to buy protection when Mother Nature arrives.


    she lowered her head in shame. She couldn¡¯t see why he¡¯d mentioned it. She couldn¡¯t see what she¡¯d be doing outside anyway, apart from the fact that she still had a date with Caroline.


    Finn had been going round and round his house like a dog in a cage, because he knew what Elena¡¯s situation was, given that the most persistent journalists were outside his estate.


    -Has anyone ever told you you¡¯re cruel, Finn Martinov?


    -I can¡¯t even count the number of times. I can still have the pleasure of seeing these people suffer like this, and maybe it¡¯ll even be myst time. I didn¡¯t marry Savoski¡¯s little sister, so I think I¡¯m about to be dered gurre.


    -I still don¡¯t understand how this girl could be Dimitri Savoski¡¯s sister. You told me she¡¯s his sister, but it¡¯s hard to believe because she¡¯s so shallow, despite the fact that she was so keen to hide it. Are you hiding something from us, Finn, Alexei finally asked.


    -And what would I be keeping from you? since this whole thing started, I¡¯ve neverid eyes on Dimitri. it¡¯s always Richard who¡¯s been the go-between, and so it was he who introduced me to Dimitri¡¯s sister. whether she¡¯s his sister or not, I¡¯ve freed myself from a prison that was marriage, so let¡¯s drink to my freedom, guys?


    his friends looked at him as if he often lost his head. They were sure the young woman was mourning the fact that her wedding had been called off, yet the fiance was celebrating.


    -You¡¯ll just have to find a submissive to prove you¡¯ve got balls.


    -Yes, I know, and this will be my revenge too. Everyone¡¯s entitled to revenge, isn¡¯t he? he said with augh.


    As he said it, he was thinking of just one person. the one who¡¯d thought she could win him over. He was going to get revenge on her, and given how much he wanted her like crazy, the situation was going to be rather pleasant.

 chapter 239

    Dimitri¡¯s private jet had justnded in Russia, and his nerves were on edge because what he¡¯d nned hadn¡¯t worked out the way he¡¯d hoped. Thepany he¡¯d nned to buy in Cuba had been put up for auction, and from what he¡¯d been told, another potential customer wanted it badly. He¡¯d only gone there because he wanted it, and if he hadn¡¯t brandished his weapon to end someone¡¯s life, it was simply because the most merciful man on earth was with him ¨C Yuri. He wasn¡¯t one to listen to other people¡¯s advice, but on this asion, he¡¯d decided to do things the easy way. If he¡¯d decided to go home, it wasn¡¯t to say he was giving up, no, but he was going home because he had other problems to deal with.


    -Hand me the keys,¡± he ordered his driver.


    He didn¡¯t want to go and die, even if it had never happened, but he knew that the days weren¡¯t going to get any better, and that something might happen.


    -It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll drive Dimitri.


    -Unless I¡¯m already speaking my native tongue badly, Yuri. I¡¯ve just given an order and it will be obeyed. If you don¡¯t like it, you can take a cab or call another driver to bring the car back.


    Yuri looked at him and let it go. He knew that nothing could make him listen to reason, the proof being that he was getting angry over nothing. He drove as usual, and the funny thing was that cars pulled over to let him pass, because the whole town knew that there was only one person who could drive like that: Dimitri Savoski, and who would have the courage to challenge him? No one. After a few minutes, they arrived at the mansion and Dimitri hurried out. He was on his way to the entrance when Yuri put his hand on his arm to stop him.


    -I think you¡¯d better calm down a bit, Dimitri, and the only way to do that is to head straight for the gym.


    -Do you want me to remind you that I don¡¯t have a kid? No, I don¡¯t have a kid I could frighten, and I don¡¯t have a wife who¡¯d be afraid to see her husband in such a state, so please leave me alone, Yuri. I know you¡¯ve always given me good advice, and you know what? to avoid murder, maybe it would be better if I actually went to the gym.


    Yuri nodded and left. He knew that Dimitri was a negotiating magnate, and if he stayed put, Dimitri would do everything to negotiate and end up declining the idea of the gym. He didn¡¯t really see what he had to check, apart from the young woman he was worried about. He went straight to the basement where Kira¡¯s cer was. Once there, he didn¡¯t like all the icy cold that enveloped her. He knew perfectly well that she wasn¡¯t the type to make noises, but this silence didn¡¯t tell him anything good. the box was ck inside and he couldn¡¯t see her.


    -Kira, he called.


    He waited a few minutes for her to show up, but it was still total silence and it was really starting to annoy him. He knocked on the door, hoping to wake her if she was asleep, but nothing happened.


    -Kira,¡± he shouted, not giving a damn whether he¡¯d woken the others or not.


    When she still didn¡¯t answer, he took a few steps backwards, staring at the cer as if the sky was suddenly darkening. he started to scream, but knew that the people outside the cer couldn¡¯t hear him. he ran for the exit. he went straight to the gym, hoping that Dimitri¡¯s program hadn¡¯t changed once he¡¯d turned his back.


    As he was pounding on the bag with all the hatred he felt in his gut, Dimitri sensed a presence near the door and knew it was Yuri, as he was the only one invading his private spaces without permission. He paid him no attention and continued what he was doing, but Yuri¡¯s silence didn¡¯t reassure him, as they¡¯d been out of Russia for three days and everything could change in no time, even if he controlled everything from a distance.


    -Why don¡¯t you drop the mystery for a moment and tell me what¡¯s really wrong, Yuri? what¡¯s really going on?


    without speaking, thetter advanced towards him and, when he least expected it, pped him hard across the face, causing him to hold his jaw. it had been years, if not years, since anyone had had the audacity to do that. he was more astonished than angry. he took a few steps back to get a better look at the person who¡¯d just done that and saw just how angry thetter was; it was more hatred he could read in his eyes. Dimitri tried to search his mind to understand where this wasing from, but nothing came to mind.


    -Let¡¯s calm down and you can tell me what¡¯s wrong? what¡¯s happened to you? I¡¯d like to point out that we both got home not even ten minutes ago and you¡¯re the one who¡¯d be my perfect witness if anything had ever happened while I was away. spit it out now.


    -she¡¯s not moving Dimitri. i hope you were happy to feed your ego because yes, you¡¯ve done it again with flying colors. i told you to set her free, i told you this young woman hadn¡¯t done anything to you but no, you always have to do things like a man who¡¯s lost his head a long time ago. she¡¯s not answering me and i don¡¯t hear any noise in the cer do you hear?


    -But what or who are you talking about?


    -I¡¯m talking about Kira, Kira Fiodora, the kid you kidnapped when she hadn¡¯t done anything to you. Remember we¡¯ve been gone for three days and in those three days she hasn¡¯t eaten? I¡¯m even sure no one¡¯s gone down into the cer to look at her, since you didn¡¯t give the order at all. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s still alive or not.


    He knew he had no reason to feel this pain and guilt, as he had always done, but this time it was different. He wanted to go back in time and change things, he wanted to go back in time so as not to leave her all alone or even kidnap her, but it was already too much to regret. He just had to try and make amends for his mistake, so he left the gym without telling Yuri and went to his office, where he retrieved the key to the chain that locked the door. He was paralyzed at the sight, and it was only when he heard Yuri¡¯s footsteps that he crouched down in front of her. He tried to see if she was still breathing, but her pulse was so weak it scared the hell out of him. He¡¯d never made a mistake like that, and he didn¡¯t want to believe it was happening to him. He lifted her in his arms, and her body, so light as a newborn baby, made him very ufortable. He would have liked to put her in his room, so that she¡¯d be closer to him and he could watch over her, but he knew she¡¯d be scared when she woke up, given the darkness of the four walls of her room. So he put her to bed in the room next to his; the two rooms had a connecting door, which was always good for him. When heid her on the bed, he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her inert body, she was as white as a sheet and he was afraid she wouldn¡¯t survive. He¡¯d lived through the worst horrors of his life, but this was the worst.


    -I¡¯m here.


    Dimitri didn¡¯t know why, but faced with Yuri, he felt he¡¯d made the worst mistake of his life, and it was clear how much Yuri hated him for it. This was all the more reason for him to hate the girl, because she would drive him away from his friend, but he couldn¡¯t hate her. On the contrary, the thought of her cold body made him want to hold her in his arms and warm her so that she would open her eyes. He took out his phone to call the doctors, but they had told him that they were so busy that it would be difficult to free up their time to treat her at home, and the only thing they could tell him was that he could bring her back if it was really urgent.


    -What? They¡¯re noting?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    -No, they say they¡¯re busy, but it¡¯s no big deal. I¡¯ll bring them in myself and we¡¯ll see when Ind in his hospital and give one of them a free bullet whether they¡¯re really busy or not.


    -No, I¡¯ll take care of it, stay with her and try to find something to save her while I bring those idiots back.


    Yuri knew what Dimitri would be capable of doing if he showed up at this hospital, and to avoid even more unpleasant situations, he had taken the initiative of going there.


    Dimitri had been circling this room for minutes after Yuri had left. He¡¯d asked her to do something to keep her alive until he got back, but he didn¡¯t know what he was going to do. She was cold and certainly needed heat to make her body warm, but he wasn¡¯t sure how. He took off his top and had to move on to the next step, but he was afraid, afraid of betraying his values, afraid of what others would think if word got out or whatever. He took off his top to wear it, but when his gaze fell on her body, he dropped his top and headed for the bathroom. he took off his pants and put on a pair of panties. he returned to the bedroom and took off her dress. he had avoided looking at her body parts. he put on her shirt, because even her dress was cold. He didn¡¯t know if it would help her, but he hoped it would. Her body in his arms made him want to protect her, and he promised himself that if she woke up, he¡¯d give everything to protect her from the whole world.

 chapter 240

    when Youri returned to the mansion half an hourter, he knew the situation was urgent and that he should go straight to the room where the young woman had beenid to rest, except that in the world of the mafia, there were also rules to be observed. he couldn¡¯t see Dimitri anywhere, whereas it was up to him to wee this man and see whether or not he would be able to look after his prisoner. After a few minutes¡¯ thought, he asked them to follow him. They went upstairs and once they were in front of the room where he thought Dimitri might be, he asked them to wait for him in the corridor and went in. he quickly regretted his hasty gesture when he saw the young girl in Dimitri¡¯s arms, both of them seemingly asleep. He wondered if Dimitri realized what he¡¯d done, or what he was doing because affection wasn¡¯t part of him. He moved closer and saw that Kira wasn¡¯t quite as white as he¡¯d found her, which was important to him. He didn¡¯t know what he was going to do: go outside and knock on the door to show Dimitri that he hadn¡¯t seen anything? that would certainly wake Kira, who had fallen asleep. he went over to Dimitri¡¯s side and gently woke him up. Dimitri gasped as his hand went to his gun, which wasn¡¯t at all surprising given that no Mafia man would close his eyes without knowing where his defensive weapon was.


    -don¡¯t you think it would be toote if you really wanted to use your pistol against me, Savoski?


    Dimitri¡¯s eyes shed with fury as he realized that his henchman was absolutely right. He¡¯d be in a weak position if this was really an attack, and he couldn¡¯t understand how he¡¯d let himself get carried away, becausee to think of it, he¡¯d fallen asleep, something that rarely happened to him. When he felt a small weight move under his rib, he turned around and met the face of the girl peacefully asleep. she was so cute, but also just in her tee-shirt and he was only wearing panties. he huffed and anger began to ovee him. He¡¯d let himself be distracted by a woman, whether she was aware of her power over him or not, and he was angry with her. He was angry with her for having made him weak in the space of just half an hour. He stood up abruptly, without missing a beat, but she must have been so deep in her sleep that she did nothing butin, mumbling something he hadn¡¯t heard at all. When he came out, he saw Yuri looking at the young woman as if afraid for her, but seeing how she had regained her color, he¡¯d done a lot of the work and thought she wasn¡¯t going to die anymore.


    -Where are they, Yuri?


    -I could have let them in, but I don¡¯t think you¡¯d want more than one person to see that you¡¯re not as heartless and insensitive a man as people keep saying, Dimitri.


    -And now what do you want? For me to thank you? Yuri, if you want to get out of this room while you¡¯re still under your own two feet, I¡¯d advise you to shut up now, and besides, wasn¡¯t it you who asked me to make sure she was warm? you could have done that for me, for God¡¯s sake. it¡¯s for the sake of these people¡¯s miserable lives that you wouldn¡¯t let me go to this hospital. i think we¡¯ve got a lot to do now.


    They both went out and, once in the corridor, Dimitri simply looked with hatred at the people in white coats who were in the corridor on his personal floor. Youri took charge of escorting them to Kira¡¯s room, while Dimitri asked a cleaningdy toe and look at what these doctors were up to. He knew that these people were aware of what would happen to them if they didn¡¯t do their job properly, that they and everyone they knew were going to die, but even so, he wanted someone to be there to keep an eye on them. He could have gone to his office and activated the video surveince camera that was ced in that room, but no, he didn¡¯t want to be seen as a pervert who took the liberty of spying on an unconscious young woman, when he hated pimps more than anything else in the world. When Yuri returned, they went to his office, it was time for them to assess what had happened in their days of absence. Dimitri didn¡¯t understand why, but his thoughts were elsewhere, not in some unknown ce, but in that room next to his. He was confused, because he still didn¡¯t understand how he¡¯d let himself go into such a deep, peaceful sleep. He¡¯d never slept so deeply since taking over the Russian mafia after his father¡¯s death. This girl was a pain in the ass he had to avoid at all costs if he didn¡¯t want to be trampled by reptiles.


    -Are you listening, boss? You sound like you¡¯re dreaming.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He shook his head sharply from side to side toe back to reality. He couldn¡¯t understand what was happening to him, for God¡¯s sake; distraction had never been a part of him, for he was a control freak. If his behavior was already worrying his henchman, then it was time for him to reconsider. He brought his hands up to his face and huffed.


    -I said there¡¯s nothing to be rmed about. Everything¡¯s gone ording to n, everything we¡¯ve asked of the men, but you know, as far as Martinov is concerned, we¡¯re going to have to check him out again, since he¡¯s still a suspect enemy, despite the fact that he¡¯s guaranteed that the wedding will bring us peace.


    -Martinov isn¡¯t a threat for the moment, as long as he stays on his territory without encroaching on mine. I¡¯m going to give you a new mission, Yuri, and I¡¯d like you to get me some information on the buyer who made me miss my purchase in Cuba.


    -I don¡¯t know why you keeping back to this Dimitri affair. You¡¯ve heard that this man gave no information about himself, and I even believe that once he¡¯s bought thepany, he¡¯ll run it anonymously, so stop asking yourself questions you won¡¯t be able to answer, will you? there are others like the one in Cuba.


    -Except it¡¯s this Cubanpany I want, and when I want something, I get it. I want it, and I could shoot this potential buyer to get it.


    Youri knew that this was mission impossible, because while Dimitri was away in Cuba, he had threatened the CEO of thispany to tell him who this buyer was who had got his hands and feet on this box, but thetter had sworn not to know his true identity, except that he was an influential man capable of taking him down at any moment. The poor man hadn¡¯t lied, because if he had, he¡¯d have shot him without dy, but he too was afraid, as hispany was up for sale between two powerful men who wanted it at any price. All Yuri had to do at that moment was to do what he¡¯d already done, even if it would lead to the same result.


    Wandering through his entire estate, Dimitri had been asking himself questions for some time. The situation that had been troubling him so much hadn¡¯t left his mind, and to say it didn¡¯t intrigue him would be untrue. he wondered whether he¡¯d managed his father¡¯s business well all these years or not, whether his father regretted entrusting him with his business or not. When he felt a presence near him, he knew it was Yuri. He didn¡¯t know how long it had been since he¡¯d left him, but he could admit he¡¯d been quick for someone who said he knew nothing or could find nothing.


    -What did you find out about this man who wants to be mypetitor and my enemy?


    -You¡¯ve got a visitor and given how angry you are, I¡¯d ask you to turn that down before you go into the little salon on the second floor.


    Dimitri ignored his advice and left. When he reached the hall, he saw the doctors apanied by his housewife. Thetter didn¡¯t have the face painted with death, which reassured him that she was going to be all right.


    -Please hurry.


    -She¡¯s out of danger, Mr. Savoski, and a good diet will be good for her as she¡¯s lost so much weight and we¡¯re also afraid she¡¯ll be anorexic.


    He shook his head from side to side when a voice he knew very well brought him back to reality.


    -Just take her back to her brother if it¡¯s that difficult.


    He couldn¡¯t take her back to his brother, because if he¡¯d had the guts to sell her once, he knew it would happen again if she ever returned to his side. He didn¡¯t know if keeping her with him was the best thing to do, or even worse since she was starting to make him sick, but for the time being, she was going to stay with him whether she wanted to or not.


    -I think you could have taken these people home and avoided calling me Yuri.


    -I didn¡¯t even know they¡¯d finished with her, because it wasn¡¯t them I was calling you about, it was someone else. Richard¡¯s here and I think, given the way he¡¯s bowing his head like a woman who¡¯s been forced to marry a man twice her grandfather¡¯s age, he¡¯s going to end up peeing his pants if you don¡¯t go easy on him.


    What a sense of humor, thought Dimitri. He knew he knew how to strike terror into people¡¯s hearts, but Richard always had this assurance that veiled his fear, so he knew he¡¯d always raise his head on his shoulders to defy him, as he always did. when he arrived at the room, he was surprised not to see Richard alone, but apanied by someone else. he hadn¡¯t deigned to raise his head to confront him, and the young woman beside him was trembling like a leaf. he could have pulled out his gun to heighten their anxiety, but there was no time for games.


    -I didn¡¯t know a married woman could go back to her father¡¯s just three days after her wedding, and even worse, I expected her to be on her honeymoon,¡± he said to Virginia.


    -Hello Dimitri, I know you¡¯re only back from your trip today and that I didn¡¯t really have any reason to bother you, but I want you to listen to me¡­ we came close because of a little girl and I think she deserves a taste of your wrath. everything was going perfectly well until she showed up at the church and screwed everything up, so Finn didn¡¯t marry Virginia as nned.


    -Don¡¯t waste my time and tell me what really happened, and I don¡¯t want any lies or I¡¯ll shoot you under the eyes of that kid who pissed you off.


    Richard wiped away therge beads of cold sweat sliding down his forehead. He couldn¡¯t tell Dimitri that he was banging Virginia and that Finn knew about it, or Dimitri would put a bullet in his forehead.


    -he discovered that Virginia wasn¡¯t a Savoski so he decided to end the marriage, but the good news was that he had signed the peace treaty. no more war between you.


    This news seemed to delight Dimitri because he couldn¡¯t bear to think that he could imagine this girl being a Savoski. she was very Supervielle to be a woman of his blood. he was rather proud of this kid and he intended to thank her one day if he everid eyes on her.


    -You¡¯ve done your part, there¡¯s no longer any war between Martinov and me, and I imagine that the fact that this marriage has failed is hurting you because you¡¯ve lost everything you wanted to ask Finn for.


    There was a part of him that wanted to confront Finn to get more out of him, but another part, his pride, reminded him that he had promised himself not to set foot in Saint Petersburg again until he had coveted this territory. He could still leave this story hanging, as his enemy wasn¡¯t going to attack immediately.

 chapter 241

    when he went up to her room, she was still asleep. she was peaceful and he was so attracted by her angelic face. her ck hair attracted him so much, he wanted to plunge his fingers into it, but he was afraid of waking her up when she needed this sleep to recover a little. Remembering what the doctor had said, he left the room in a hurry and made his way to the kitchens, where his employees were hard at work. He wasn¡¯t sure what he was going to be able to order for her, so he contacted a nutritionist he knew, and when thetter gave him a list of everything he needed, he showed it to his boss, who set to work with the others.


    Slowly opening her eyes, Kira didn¡¯t recognize the ce she was in. arge four-poster bed, a room decorated in beige and thick sheets that could melt the sunken part of an iceberg. she couldn¡¯t remember anything apart from the cer where she thought she¡¯d spend the rest of her days in the freezing cold and the bugs that kept herpany. when she pulled the nket away from her body, she couldn¡¯t believe what she had on like a piece of clothing; a man¡¯s shirt which, strangely enough, fit her perfectly. she shook her head frantically to get the idea out of her head, because she couldn¡¯t enjoy this kind of thing when she had a boyfriend who was certainly already scared to death by the time she¡¯d disappeared. she¡¯d had no way of warning Anton before he went missing. She had thought for a moment that she was in a dream, because the basement she was in had no exit door for her, and besides, she would have remembered if she had escaped on her own. she didn¡¯t need to be told who he was, because thest time this man¡¯s image had leaked into a magazine, she¡¯d learned that he was the most dangerous mobster in russia. his iparably dark gaze scrutinized her in minute detail as she trembled like a leaf. It was the first time she¡¯d seen him from his full height, and she imagined how small he waspared to her. She lowered her eyes in an attempt to regainposure, because she knew she couldn¡¯t win this staring duel.


    Dimitri hadn¡¯t expected her to be awake when he entered the room. He¡¯d been hoping for hours that she¡¯d wake up, but he hadn¡¯t nned to confront her so quickly. He wasn¡¯t afraid of her, but she was a young woman who was far from the kind of person he was used to dealing with. she was very fragile and he needed to be patient, a quality that didn¡¯te naturally to him. he advanced towards the bed and saw her recoil. she was going to end up falling if she continued. He was certainly scary for a kid like her, but he didn¡¯t eat people either, even if he did take a malicious pleasure in boiling the balls of his victims alive. when he took his ce on the edge of the bed, she wanted to jump to the floor, but no, he held her by the arm and saw her eyes wet with tears. For God¡¯s sake, he wasn¡¯t the type to make women cry, especially not little girls like her. He released her immediately and warned her to get away.


    -You were unconscious when we found you in the cer¡­.


    -in your cer to be precise,¡± she replied, trembling.


    Dimitri arched an eyebrow as he looked at her. Even in spite of her fright and trembling, she wasn¡¯t letting up, like a kitten bursting out of her ws. he smiled without realizing it, he¡¯d just had an amusement he didn¡¯t think he¡¯d tire of.


    -So I was saying that you lost consciousness and to give you a second chance at life, even if I wasn¡¯t too happy about it, I had to call in somepetent doctors for you and now everything¡¯s fine, well¡­ that¡¯s what they told me.


    -You wouldn¡¯t have kidnapped me, I¡¯d have gone on with my life peacefully, but it had to be me. I hope the monster inside you has finally calmed down and let me go, because otherwise¡­


    -I¡¯m not a faggot for a kid like you to talk to me like that. No one does, so watch whates out of your mouth because you¡¯re going to regret it very bitterly, whether you¡¯re a woman or not. i don¡¯t tolerate disrespect and now let me tell you that, if it hadn¡¯t been me, it would have been someone else, so at least be grateful that i¡¯m not a pimp or the owner of a traffickingwork for young women. i¡¯m sure some crazy pervert would have taken great pleasure in adoring your body. keep your tongue in your mouth if you want me to be just a little bit nice to you.


    Kira breathed out as she felt her eyes tingle. She wanted to cry, she was so scared that all she wanted at that moment was to see her brother, but what could she do? she was in a ce still unknown to her with no news. the monster was looking at her as if he wanted to punish her, and even if she didn¡¯t yet know what awaited her, the cer was thest ce she¡¯d want to go again.


    -How do you feel?¡± asked Dimitri once more.


    in the depths of his eyes? Kira could see the kind of dangerousness that would get the better of her if she ever tried to lie.


    -I¡¯m afraid, very afraid¡­ you, I mean the monster and you¡­ not you but the monster¡­


    Dimitri ced his finger on her soft lips to silence her. He was amused by her beginnings of sentences that said nothing concrete. she wanted to say something, but she was also afraid of the truth, and that was perfectly normal. he was amused because she had closed her eyes and was trembling even more.


    -I, the monster, know it, so go ahead and speak now without fear. I, the monster¡­


    he withdrew his finger from her lips and Kira opened her eyes. She didn¡¯t want to make him angrier than he already was, but if she didn¡¯t speak, perhaps she would suffer his wrath. He nodded, giving her the order to speak.


    -I want to know what I¡¯m doing here. I didn¡¯t ask to be here.


    -You¡¯re here and that¡¯s that. You¡¯re not leaving until I say so, and if you try anything, you know what¡¯ll happen to you.


    she was about to reply when the bedroom door opened. she saw a young woman enter with a well-stocked tray. only the smell of this delicious meal awakened her intestines, which began to buzz relentlessly. she didn¡¯t dare look up at the monster because she could already imagine his smile. she wanted to devour the whole tray, but no, to leave, she¡¯d have to go on a hunger strike, and her conscience would have to push him to let her go. when the young woman left, Dimitri put the tray down in front of her and looked at her without speaking. after a few minutes, he huffed in exasperation.


    -I haven¡¯t got all day, you know. Are you going to eat, or would you like me to use some other method to get you to eat?


    -and what will you give me if i eat?


    a dryugh escaped Dimitri¡¯s lips. on top of wasting his time babysitting her, mademoiselle wanted him to negotiate for her to eat again. he could have spilled that tray on the floor and walked out of that room, leaving her to starve, but only he didn¡¯t want her death on his conscience when she was innocent in all this. patience, his subconscious kept reminding him.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    -And what do you want, kiddo?


    -My freedom. I¡¯ll eat all this and you¡¯ll give me my freedom back, how¡¯s that for a negotiation?


    Amused, Dimitri let a frankugh escape from his throat. So now all she wanted was her freedom. He could have jumped at the chance and set her free so he wouldn¡¯t have to run after her like a kid learning to take his first steps, but he couldn¡¯t. He knew the danger that awaited her out there if she ever came home. His brother had exchanged her for money, so he¡¯d be ready to do the same if she came home.


    -What if I offered you a nice spider instead, kid? isn¡¯t that tempting?


    she paled as she looked at him, her eyes brimming with tears. it didn¡¯t take much for her to burst into tears, and that was rather amusing, but making her cry wasn¡¯t his aim. she was skinny and needed to eat, so he was going to give in to her whim.


    -All right, you eat and go.


    -Too easy for a mafioso, so I know where the trap is¡­ -You agreed very easily.


    -Maybe because I¡¯m sick and tired of being after you. I¡¯ve got better things to do, like spill blood, instead of being bored with you. Eat now and you¡¯ll have your freedom, kid. Attack your tray now.


    reassured, she began to eat, or more precisely, to devour the delicious food in front of her. she had the appetite of a female who had just given birth, for Dimitri had never seen a woman eat so much. just leaves and fruit every day, which they called sd, and nothing else. while she was enjoying her meal, he was managing his affairs on his phone. a few minutester, he heard a clearing of his throat. when he turned back to her, he saw that she had finished. a gleam shone in her eyes and he was already dreading her reaction to what he was going to tell her without dy.


    -I¡¯ve got to go now, don¡¯t I?


    -Yes, but your clothes are in tatters. let¡¯s just say the bugs that were keeping youpany weren¡¯t very nice to you and they soiled your clothes. you¡¯ll have to wait until some clothes are brought to you before you leave.


    Kira looked at him and a nameless anger filled her eyes. She had expected to leave, she wanted to go home, but she told herself that he was right because she couldn¡¯t leave with her clothes so torn and especially with a man¡¯s shirt on her.


    -When can I have them?


    If he told her the next day, she¡¯d suspect he wasn¡¯t interested in her, so the same evening was perhaps the best thing to say.


    -It won¡¯t be long. In a few hours you¡¯ll be free.


    -Mafioso¡¯s word?¡± Kira asked hopefully.


    She was proud to be able to leave, but one day she¡¯d understand that he was doing it for her, and also, part of him didn¡¯t want to let her go, not just because of the danger, but for a reason he didn¡¯t know.


    -You can still rest, you know. It won¡¯t be long before you hear all about it.


    Dimitri left the room, not forgetting to lock it. She was a curious young woman who could try the impossible at any moment, and it was best that he closed the door like that. When he arrived in the hall, he saw Yuri waiting for him.


    Spit it out, Yuri.


    -Krouto, he¡¯d like your help.


    -I don¡¯t want to help this man, so forget it. For what his son has done, I don¡¯t want to help him anymore. He¡¯s just a man who¡¯ll be toppled in no time by his political rivals.


    -very good and Kira, how is she?


    -she¡¯s better, she¡¯s expecting me to buy her some clothes to get her out of here, but what she doesn¡¯t know is that she belongs to me now.


    -Belongs to you how?¡± asked Yuri.


    Dimitri looked at him and realized what a fool he¡¯d been. In fact, he didn¡¯t even know what it meant, and he didn¡¯t even know why he¡¯d said it. She was very small and he never wanted to have anything to do with a woman again. Cold showers were enough for him if you suspected he was a man.


    -Let it go, Yuri. You still haven¡¯t given me the information I asked for about this anonymous buyer who¡¯s trying to throw a spanner in the works.


    -No news, as I¡¯ve told you since.


    He huffed, clenching his fists. He wasn¡¯t at all satisfied.

 chapter 242

    hourster, lying on the bed that gave her a deep sleep despite the fear that engulfed her guts, Kira still saw no one, even though the mobster had promised to bring her some clothes. she got up and started pacing the room, looking for something she could use, but everything was empty and there were no clues. it was alreadyte, perhaps evente at night, and she needed to get out of there. she went to the first door she saw, opened it and was disappointed to find that it was just the bathroom. she opened a door and saw a dressing room, but empty. she told herself that if this mini-paradise ever became her home, she¡¯d put her things there, but quickly dismissed the idea, for she loved Anton and she knew he was the man of her life. she had no desire to think of anyone else. she continued her adventure, which led her to a new door. she didn¡¯t know why, but this one gave her the creeps. driven by her curiosity, she put her hand on it, closing her eyes and squeezing them tight.


    He had some men to meet, his Italian friend, a mafioso like himself, but he was dreading their meeting because they were both mafiosos who didn¡¯t let each other get the better of them. Apart from that, he was also thinking of the young woman who was lying a wall away from him, just a wall separating them. he¡¯d wanted to go and see her before returning to his camber, but hadn¡¯t had the courage to confront her and, above all, to see her tear-filled eyes. He was a heartless man who didn¡¯t know how to console a capricious little girl who wanted her irresponsible brother, who was responsible for her situation. when he heard the sound of a door, he put his hand on his pistol. he blocked his breathing in an attempt to hear the slightest noise, however muffled. he realized that this noise was noting from the main door of the room, but rather from this connecting door. he shook his head frantically without making a sound. He could hear the sound of her breathing elerating, a sign that she was scared to death. This kid deserved a little spanking, and even if he wanted to give her one, he wanted to leave her in her delirium and see how far she would go.


    plunged into the dark since she¡¯d entered the room, Kira didn¡¯t know what to do. she wanted to go back to her room, but she¡¯d already taken a few steps forward and didn¡¯t know which way was the way out. she felt as if she¡¯d been caught in a trap where the person who¡¯d made it wasughing at her shamelessly. She wanted to ask if there was anyone around to get her out of this mess, but everything was so quiet that all she could see was her imminent death, as it had been since the moment she set foot in this mansion. moving forward, not knowing whether to her left or right, forwards or backwards, she heard a noise that made it clear she¡¯d just done something stupid. she had just dropped something at her feet. wanting to identify what might constitute this creepy object, she bent down and retrieved it. she couldn¡¯t contain her scream of fright as she realized that she now held a pistol in her hand. Trembling, she wanted to drop it, but she couldn¡¯t. She felt as if the pistol was now glued to her hand. was it a dream or a nightmare? she didn¡¯t know, except that this adventure was going to take its toll on her mental health for years toe.


    -A little more and you¡¯ll be sharing my bed tonight, kiddo.


    she froze as she heard the voice, a voice she¡¯d recognize even with herst breath, because the terror it instilled in her meant she¡¯d never forget it. she opened her mouth to retort, but shut it immediately. she didn¡¯t know if he was there or if he was talking to her from afar. She felt tears welling up in her eyes but raised them to the sky to avoid crying. she didn¡¯t want to show herself weak in the face of a potential enemy without even seeing him.


    Laughing at the young woman¡¯s situation, Dimitri wanted to let her sufferingst. He wasn¡¯t doing it out of pure happiness, but the mere fact that she¡¯d given in to his curiosity had led him into this mess, and he wanted her to have a taste of what would await her if she ever went on this kind of adventure again, strutting into ces uninvited. thinking he¡¯d yed her enough, he flicked the light switch and the room began to glow. A gutturalugh escaped his lips and he raised his hands in surrender when he saw her with her pistol in her hand. she was standing by his bedside table, which had caused his belongings to tumble to the floor. seeing him with his hands in the air, Kira panicked as she tried to figure out why he was doing this, while he was still smiling his winning smile.


    -I give up, so maybe you could drop the gun? but even if you shoot me, you won¡¯t get out of this field alive, kid.


    she looked down at her hands and saw that she was still holding the dangerous object. this time she dropped it and closed her eyes. Dimitri hurried to retrieve it and hide it so as not to frighten her any further, for she¡¯d seen enough of this. Standing at full height, her bare legs revealed to his eyes, Dimitri realized that this kid was a very beautiful woman whom Krouto¡¯s son had taken the trouble to discover. at this thought, a dull anger arose in him and without being able to control himself, he mmed his fist into the wall, which quickly brought Kira back to reality. she looked at him and started to back away. Dimitri had always liked to show people what a wild beast he was, but at this moment, seeing this girl running away from him because she was afraid he might be violent with her didn¡¯t please him at all. He saw her looking around the room eagerly, certainly in search of the door that had brought her to this room. she started to go that way, but faster than she was, Dimitri mmed the door shut, keeping her trapped between his well-beating body and the door. His heartbeat quickened, causing his bra-less chest to heave. He clenched his fists to contain the primal desire that swept through his body. she was just a little girl and he shouldn¡¯t desire her. he brought his hand to his face and tucked her hair behind her ear, she closed her eyes, shuddering. Dimitri could have been pleased to know that he was making an impression on her, but no, it couldn¡¯t be possible. he took a few steps away from her, giving her the chance to let him go.


    He was wearing nothing but sweatpants and was shirtless. His back was to her, allowing her to admire his perfect muscture. she had only one desire at that moment, to run her hands over it without ever stopping. he wasn¡¯t moving and neither was she. she could go, but she hade for one thing and she was going to do what she was there to do.


    -What time is it, Mr. Monster?¡± she asked softly.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    -It¡¯s after two o¡¯clock in the morning, kiddo. I think kids your age are dreaming at this time of day. you¡¯d better go to bed.


    -and then you say you¡¯re a mafioso. i wonder how you manage to get business partners when you¡¯re such a liar. loyalty, you know that? it¡¯s the first rule of the mafia, isn¡¯t it? you promised i¡¯d have clothes and leave, but strangely enough, it¡¯s after two and i¡¯m still in your domain. bookshops at suchte hours? i¡­


    she couldn¡¯t finish her sentence when a hand grabbed her neck and squeezed lightly. she felt her breathing stop and told herself that this really was the end of her life. a RIP would soon be put on all her photos. the look he was giving her was full of rage, a welding rage that would drive him to kill her. she felt herself being lifted and her feet were now struggling in the air. after a few steps taken by the mobster, she felt her poor bodye violently into contact with a mattress. fortunately, it was soft, so soft that it made her think of things that weren¡¯t very catholic. she risked a nce at him and saw a vein tracing his forehead. He was staring at her, but she didn¡¯t want to upset him further by following his gaze, so she continued to stare at the wall behind him.


    the anger he felt towards her had very quickly been reced by nameless desire. when he¡¯d thrown her on the bed, the shirt had pulled up a little, revealing a yellow piece of her lingerie. funny color, he thought, shaking his head. it was yet more proof that she was a kid who still liked rainbow-colored lingerie. his member was already showing when it couldn¡¯t be possible. Desiring this kid was bad for him and bad for her because he was going to end up destroying her if it didn¡¯t stop. he stepped back without taking his eyes off her, not his eyes but still that piece of lingerie his eyes were staring at. she could have seen what he was looking at but she was so paralyzed she refused to make any effort. he moved forward like a feline hunting its prey and very quickly put the shirt she was wearing back in order before heading for her bathroom.


    If only she¡¯d known what he¡¯d been staring at all this time, she¡¯d have acted swiftly, but he¡¯d had to take all the time he needed to enjoy it before putting everything in order. She was ashamed now and didn¡¯t want to confront him at all, but she was afraid to leave when he hadn¡¯t given her permission. She wanted to know where he¡¯d disappeared to, but given the damage her curiosity was already causing, she¡¯d have to hold back just a little longer.


    Running water over his face, Dimitri had no idea what he was going to do. Sending her home was certainly the right thing to do, as Youri had so rightly pointed out, but he didn¡¯t want her to be the victim of a perverted man. Not that it bothered him much, but she was very young to be subjected to that, and it was also a scourge he sought to eradicate every day. When he heard his phone ring, he hurried out the door, because given how screaming this kid was, he didn¡¯t want her meddling in his business, especially since it was dangerous business. Once in the bedroom, he saw her still slumped over on the bed. unwillingly, his gaze slid over to the part where her lingerie had been revealed for him to rinse off. only her bare legs were offered to him free of charge, which still didn¡¯t help. he picked up the phone and saw the name on the disy: Arturo. He could have dismissed the girl, but since she was there, he had to tell her what he was really thinking, as she wanted to know. She looked at him like a scared kitten who could also get out her ws, which amused him.


    -What do you want, Miss Fiodora?


    -I want to leave, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that difficult, do you? All you have to do is get off this property and it¡¯s all over.


    Dimitri pinched the tip of his nose to avoid getting angry. Still wanting to leave, he wished she¡¯d said something else and not this, but she was determined and so was he.


    -You¡¯re not leaving, not until I want you to.


    -I¡¯ve got a life out there, a family for God¡¯s sake. Can you understand what a family is? I suppose not, since you don¡¯t have one¡­


    She immediately regretted what she¡¯d said when Dimitri smashed his phone against the wall, looking at her with a wicked look. She shouldn¡¯t have.

 chapter 243

    -I¡¯m really sorry for what I¡¯ve just said, I know it was very cruel of me, but you¡¯ve got to understand, it¡¯s not my fault I did it.


    -You¡¯re speaking without thinking, and since I¡¯m a heartless man, I¡¯m going to punish you for this clumsiness on your part. I wanted to try and think about your fate, but no, from now on I¡¯m going to keep you for myself and myself alone. you¡¯re going to stay in this manor forever. prepare to meet the monster I am every day.


    Kira thought she¡¯d misheard and stared at him to see if he was serious, but when he didn¡¯t blink at all, she knew the mobster wasn¡¯t joking. Her eyes were tingling with tears, but she didn¡¯t want to show her weakness in front of him, because he didn¡¯t deserve her tears at all. She made her way out and once in front of the door that separated their two rooms, she turned back to him and stared at him with a hint of hope in her eyes, but he was so impassive that she would never have known what he was feeling.


    -My mother wanted me to do this for her, and even if it¡¯s not to practice it, I¡¯d at least like to get my diploma, you understand.


    -It¡¯s not a problem, Miss Fiodora. If you¡¯re so keen to go to school, you¡¯ll go back when you want to, I promise, but you¡¯ll be here.


    -and you think you¡¯re doing me a favor? you think this is a charitable act? think again, dear sir. what you¡¯re doing is just to ease your conscience, but since i¡¯m not like you, i¡¯m going to help you get rid of this guilt that¡¯s eating away at you. good night.


    She left, mming the door, which made the mafioso gasp. That kid was really getting on his nerves, and it was really starting to piss him off. He went to bed dreading what was going to happen the next day with Arturo¡¯s arrival.


    A few hourster, he looked at the clock on the wall in his bedroom and saw that it read half past five in the morning. He had no urgent business to attend to, so he headed straight for the gym. After a moment he couldn¡¯t quite define, he left the room and took his secret way to his bedroom. He checked to see if the connecting door was locked, since it could only be closed from his room. he didn¡¯t want to see that kid¡¯s face so early in the morning, let alone have to keep an eye on her for fear she might venture into his room. as he stepped under the water jet, he let the cold, almost freezing water rx his body, silencing his thoughts which were directed towards this girl who never ceased to haunt him. further into his thoughts, he saw himself shifting her lingerie to the side and uncovering it with his fingers, seeing her head tilt back and seeing her short breath. hearing her moan in her beautiful voice and letting him drink in the sound, such were his most unhealthy thoughts when he thought of her. With a sudden gesture, he turned off the water and grabbed a towel. he wiped his body and left the water booth without dy. when he was dressed in his usual ck, he retrieved his phone and pistol, then left the room. he was tempted to check if she hadn¡¯t by chancee up with the idea of suicide, but no, he didn¡¯t want to see her face. when he reached the first floor, he saw Yuri walking towards him with a certain apprehension.


    -Hello boss, I hope you had a good night and¡­


    -I¡¯m not some chick you¡¯re trying to reassure after a night of warming up the pussy, Youri. Are you going to tell me what¡¯s going on or not?


    -The Italian¡¯s here, I took him to your office.


    Dimitri clenched his fists as he imagined their affront. nothing dangerous, but the mistrust between the two men drove them to wage war, not a bloody war but a cold war at every turn. he ordered a woman in his employ to bring up Kira¡¯s breakfast and then took the path leading to his office. When he arrived at the door, it was ajar and he could see Arturo¡¯s tall silhouette covered by a ck chinstrap and a cowboy hat, always the same color, giving off a sense of danger that only freaked out the rookies in their world.


    -I thought the great Savoski would be waiting for me with an army ready to shoot me in his office, it would have made a great trap, wouldn¡¯t it Dimitri?


    -and you know it¡¯s never too much for this kind of thing, Lombardi. if you want only your remains to go back to Italy, I¡¯ll be happy to offer you my entire stock of bullets with my semi-automatic, you know. it¡¯s no problem if my friend would like me to do him a favor.


    Arturo looked at Dimitri and smiled frankly, opening his arms, but Dimitri preferred a handshake to hugging a man. He couldn¡¯t doubt his friend¡¯s sexual orientation, since thetter even had a list of all the chicks he preferred to explore pussy with every month, and never the same person twice in the same month.


    Awake for a while, Kira had hoped to hear noises from the other side of the room that was supposed to be the mobster¡¯s but except that the room was totally empty. no noise and nothing else. she had tried to open the door like the day before but it seemed to be locked which irritated her even more. A few minutester, when she heard the noises on the other side, she knocked on the connecting door and without dy, it opened on a young girl working for the manor. Fearing that she would m the door in her face, Kira hurried to the mobster¡¯s dressing room, where she picked up anything she could use. she then went out and headed for the bathroom. minutester, she heard the sound of a key in the lock, and it was probably for her breakfast. when the door opened, she felt a hollow in her belly and decided it was the right time. she didn¡¯t wait long and attacked her breakfast while emptying the tray. what could be better than enjoying this wonderful food while waiting for the moment when she would find her way out. having finished, she returned to retrieve the tray, except that she had forgotten to lock the door, giving her another chance to try the impossible. she tiptoed to her feet, walked to the door and opened it. She poked her head into the corridor to check if anyone was there, and when she saw that the path was clear, she began her adventure, not knowing where it would lead. after descending several steps, she breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that it was in fact thest one. it was as if she were staying in a hotel and not in a house inhabited by men. It was a stupid thought, but you¡¯d have to see what the apartment she shared with her brother and nephew looked like, but it was her life and she liked it that way. she wanted to get away from it all. she walked along, avoiding the stares of the guards posted everywhere, but it didn¡¯t seem to be going very well, as they saw her but pretended not to or simply ignored her. she shrugged her shoulders, thinking that it was certainly both, but she was held back when she tried to pass through the hall door. she started to struggle, but this man was so strong that she wouldn¡¯t let him do it.


    Alerted by the sound of two children fighting over a lollipop, Dimitri wondered what all the fuss was about, what kind ofedy was going on in his mansion. From the sneer on Arturo¡¯s face, he could see that he was taking a malicious pleasure in mocking him. Dimitri got up, followed closely by Arturo. He¡¯d have liked to tell him not to follow him and to stay where he was, but he wouldn¡¯t have listened, so he might as well stick his pretty face at home.


    the girl in the arms of one of his guards, thetter struggling even though she knew she¡¯d never be a match for his henchman. Dimitri wanted tough at her, but something caught his eye and made him clench his fists. He shook his head frantically and walked towards his henchman to free her. Instead of running away from him, she hid behind him as if to taunt his guard.


    -Everyone to their posts,¡± shouted Dimitri.


    Arturo let out a lowugh and Kira¡¯s curiosity got the better of her. She quickly hid behind Dimitri. Arturo saw this and started walking towards Dimitri. Feeling the girl clinging to him as if he were her lifeline, Dimitri realized she was running away from the man in front of him.


    -Not another step, Lombardi.


    -oh the Viking is protecting his prey, what a beautiful love story my dear friend.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 chapter 244

    love? Dimitri didn¡¯t believe the word existed. He thought it had been invented by dream salesmen to make the naive believe it was possible to love someone as much as you loved yourself, otherwise he would never believe the feeling existed. He looked at Arturo who¡¯d just said that, and when he saw his smile, he knew he¡¯d made a fool of himself, given the smile on his lips. He turned back to Kira, who still hadn¡¯t let go of her jacket.


    -And I even think that, apart from wearing your shirt, she would have worn your Dimitri underpants too. What a love match, my friend.


    Kira felt all the shame in the world wash over her. She lowered her head for fear of meeting Dimitri¡¯s gaze, which could kill her if his eyes were ever machine-gun fire.


    -Go to your room, Kira, now,¡± said Dimitri, without a nce at her.


    she unclenched her fists and left, head bowed. Dimitri followed her with his eyes until her silhouette disappeared, then turned his attention back to his friend, who was still smiling mischievously. To hell with this kid who didn¡¯t know her ce and didn¡¯t know how to obey, to hell with Arturo Lombardi who couldn¡¯t see and pretended he hadn¡¯t.


    -You¡¯re going to break her, Dimitri, she¡¯s not from your world and you see how oblivious she is? any one of your men would have jumped her since she wasn¡¯t even dressed. I think you should teach her some manners.


    -Thank you for that, but we¡¯re not here to talk about my guests or who¡¯s been hanging around my ce. Forget what you¡¯ve seen, because if I ever find out you¡¯ve got ulterior motives, I¡¯ll shoot you and only your remains will go back to Italy.


    -Oh, what a possessive man. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s just waiting for you to possess her to the depths of her entrails, don¡¯t waste time and go and see her, the object of your primitive desire Dimitri Savoski.


    without giving her time to reply, he saw Arturo make his way to the exit. he huffed as he looked around. he was looking for a punishment that would go well with her, so that she would understand that his orders were respected without exception. He climbed the stairs two at a time and once on her floor, he opened the door to her room with a bang, which startled her. he didn¡¯t give a damn about her fears and all the rest. he was sick of her messing around.


    -Can I ask what you were doing down there dressed like that? No, we¡¯ll start at the beginning. Can I ask how you got that shirt?


    Kira was content to remain silent, which made Dimitri¡¯s anger rise a notch. she certainly thought he was joking, but he didn¡¯t have all day. he moved towards her and she backed up on the bed. remembering what had happened the night before, she thought it best to speak up, so as not to shorten her days.


    -I¡­ I wanted to wash and I needed a change of clothes, that¡¯s all.


    -and all you thought was that I could go and rummage through the monster¡¯s dressing room, he might have some clothes that would fit me and tell me Kira, are you really wearing a stocking that belongs to me?


    She had thought she¡¯d be able to avoid this part of the conversation, but the monster wanted to make her feel ufortable. She huffed, and when she saw him advancing even further, her breath caught. She was afraid he was about to check her out, and at the mere thought of imagining the mobster¡¯s firm hand on her skin, she shivered. Dimitri was tempted to capture her lips, which kept drawing him in, but no, she was just a kid he had to correct and nothing else. he dropped his hand and cleared his throat to bring her back to reality.


    -I wasn¡¯t going to strut into your domain with my buttocks in the air.


    -I wouldn¡¯t have had a problem with that, kiddo, on the contrary, it would have saved us a lot of time. m you up against a wall, lift you up so that you wrap your legs around my waist, zipper me up and everything would have gone very quickly, what do you think?


    Kira swallowed hard. He was openly saying that¡­ she shook her head not to think about it as he gave her a serious look that showed he wasn¡¯t joking. She felt a fire welling up in her gut and clenched her thighs.


    -Does that mean yes? Do you have my stocking?


    -Yes¡­ but I wasn¡¯t going to walk around without anything on, was I?


    a nameless desire assailed him even more than he¡¯d already felt. he imagined what it might look like on her since she was so smallpared to him. he¡¯d never imagined she¡¯d have this kind of courage, but I guess he was wrong about her. she wanted to stand up to him, she disobeyed him and did things her own way. Dimitri moved forward and took his ce on the edge of the bed, while Kira looked at him with her frightened little eyes.


    -I want to go home.


    -I told you you¡¯re not going anywhere, so you¡¯re going to stay here.


    -I don¡¯t even know how long I¡¯ve been here as I¡¯ve lost track of time, so please let me go.


    -and I told you you¡¯re not going anywhere. i¡¯m not keeping you because it makes me happy, but for your own good, Kira. your brother can¡¯t be trusted, he¡¯s not who you think he is, otherwise how do you think you ended up with me?


    -I don¡¯t know what you have against him, but you¡¯re not going to seed in turning me against my own brother. He¡¯s always been there for me and I¡¯d never believe such a thing.


    She wanted to convince herself that her brother couldn¡¯t do such a thing, yet he knew she was lying to herself.


    -I don¡¯t want you to mince my words, Miss Fiodora, but as I told you, if it hadn¡¯t been me, it would have been someone else, because your brother exchanged you for money during our game of Pocket at night, but he lost the game and, as you saw, I won both my money and his stake, which was you. have you ever wondered why the authorities never mentioned your disappearance? because your brother doesn¡¯t have the guts to press charges against me for kidnapping, since he¡¯s the cause of your misfortune. you belong to me and that¡¯s that. i¡¯m not a narcissistic pervert or anything, but i just want you to stay where you belong.


    -until when, she asked?


    -Until the day I decide, or even forever, depending.


    her eyes turned ck, a sign that anger was taking shape throughout her body. Dimitri didn¡¯t blink, just waiting for her to get it out of her system, because that was the best thing to do to make her feel better. his calmness after what he¡¯d just told her wasn¡¯t good at all, and didn¡¯t bode well.


    -I hate you so much. I¡¯m going to pray every day that you¡¯ll burn in the mes of hell. I hate you, you understand, I¡­


    Dimitri couldn¡¯t stand any more of this bullshit, so he captured her lips with his own and pressed her body against his to control her. she gradually calmed down and let herself go into the kiss she was beginning to enjoy. his lips were so soft and hard at the same time that she felt herself slipping, but luckily he held her as if he¡¯d known she¡¯d lose her strength. Breathless, Dimitri broke away from her and looked into her eyes. she¡¯d lost all credibility because she really wanted to curse him, she was in the grip of the desire he was stirring up inside her. he, too, couldn¡¯t stand the pain he now felt at the bottom of his belt, but she wasn¡¯t ready and he didn¡¯t want to break her either. she was very young for him and inexperienced.


    -I¡­ I¡­ don¡¯t¡­


    Kira didn¡¯t even know what she wanted to say. it was because of that kiss that she was losing her mind, a simple kiss when she¡¯d had to kiss her boyfriend, but it had never made her lose her temper like that. the mobster had managed to tame her mind. he began to stroke her cheek without speaking. Kira still wanted to feel his lips on hers, and when she started to bring hers forward, Dimitri kissed her forehead, making her sigh in frustration.


    -We¡¯re going out to buy you some clothes, you¡¯re going back to school tomorrow.


    She couldn¡¯t understand how he wanted her to go out when she had no clothes at all, unless he wanted her to walk the streets in her shirt, as if to show people how much she was in love with this man, and yet she hated him.


    -I¡¯ll get you a dress to wear and, above all, you won¡¯t ask any questions.


    she said nothing and watched him leave. a few minutester, he returned with a dress and sandals. she didn¡¯t know whose dress it was, but it looked great on him. she found him in the hall as indicated. he was dressed in jeans and a beige sweater, sunsses on his nose. his build was impressive and she couldn¡¯t deny it.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    -When you¡¯ve finished masturbating me, we can finally leave.


    she gasped and moved towards him. Dimitri pushed her in front and they got out. The car he was going to take out in was already ready, so he opened the door for her and she gave him a smile of thanks. he ignored her and went in. she couldn¡¯t understand why he had be so impassive towards her when it was he who had given in to temptation and not her. on the way there, everything was so quiet and it was better than hearing him rant and rave as he always did. when he stopped in front of a store, he got out and opened the door for her. given the location of the store, she could already imagine the grotesque prices of the things that could buy her whole life. she followed the mobster inside and, without understanding a thing, saw everyone leave. She told herself there was danger, and when she tried to follow in their footsteps, the monster¡¯s manly hand came to rest on her arm. she stopped and looked up at him. it was impossible for her to understand anything, as he was still wearing his sunsses.


    -You may be the most feared mafioso in Russia, but you¡¯re not immortal either.


    -I¡¯ve just privatized the store for you, stupid, so you¡¯d better enjoy it instead of thinking nonsense.


    Kira opened her mouth in an ¡°o¡±, not believing it. he¡¯d had all these people kicked out just so she could be alone with him, but that wasn¡¯t possible. she thought that kind of thing was only possible for the children of presidents. she looked at Dimitri but he didn¡¯t give a damn about her, apparently, as he wasn¡¯t moving at all. she saw the manager approaching and thetter bowed her head to Dimitri.


    -She needs clothes of all kinds, but more jeans as she¡¯s a student and I won¡¯t allow her to go to school in a dress or skirt.


    Kira opened her mouth to tell him that she could wear whatever she wanted to go wherever she wanted, but she mustn¡¯t speak ill of a king when his people were in front of him. she was going to incur his wrath for nothing. she followed the woman who was helping her make choices without ever stopping. She wanted to let her know that she¡¯d had enough, but the woman wasn¡¯t listening, and she realized it was Dimitri¡¯s order. Hourster, dead tired from the fittings, she was slumped on the sofa next to the mobster. He was determined to ignore her, and she didn¡¯t know what she¡¯d done to deserve his coldness.


    -Everything¡¯s loaded into the car, sir.


    Dimitri nodded and stood up. He bowed his head to her and offered her his hand. She¡¯d even thought he¡¯d forgotten about her, but apparently he remembered he was with someone, which was even better. they got out of the car and Dimitri opened the door again. She got in very quickly, as she couldn¡¯t wait to get home. When he tried to switch on the ignition, her phone started ringing. He pulled it out of his pocket and saw the smirk on her face, she couldn¡¯t believe the good news. He picked up, and as he spoke, she saw him clench his fists. This wasn¡¯t going well at all, and driven by her sick curiosity, she wanted to hear their conversation, but she couldn¡¯t hear a thing.


    -Tomorrow, Yuri will drop you off at school. You won¡¯t have anything to worry about because I¡¯ve already puked the whole thing up with your dean. That would be attempting the impossible.


    She considered his words and decided to obey. She was already in this mess and she didn¡¯t want to drag her family into it.

 chapter 245

    A weekter, Finn had finally managed to silence the media about his failed marriage. He still didn¡¯t know what had be of the young woman who had saved him from that prison, but he hadn¡¯t stopped thinking about her every day and hadn¡¯t given up hope of ever seeing her. he¡¯d gone back to work as usual, and Richard hadn¡¯t deigned to show himself believing that this affair had only separated them, which was always good because he¡¯d never trusted himself, and it was better that he knew it as far away from him as closer. all this time and he¡¯d expected Dimitri to attack him, but thetter had never made a peep and that surprised him too, which was ink proof that Virginia wasn¡¯t his sister, otherwise he might have expressed his displeasure. that would still mean that Richard had made a fool of him, as he¡¯d never stopped doing, but hey, he had better things to do, like concentrating on buying his new Cuban business. He¡¯d heard that a new buyer, or more precisely apetitor for the samepany, was looking for information about him, but he didn¡¯t want to know who it was.


    A week of confinement as if she¡¯d caught the world¡¯s most contagious disease, Paolo had been grumbling at every opportunity that the building¡¯s inhabitants wereining about the presence of the paparazzi, but Elena didn¡¯t see what she could do about it. she wasn¡¯t the cause, even if she was by far the one they¡¯d wanted all this time. She finally had the chance to go and see Caroline, and she hoped her offer was still open, because if it wasn¡¯t, she couldn¡¯t see what she was going to do in Russia, and she didn¡¯t want to go back to New Orleans to find her uncle forcing her into medicine. she got up and went to the shower, took a quick bath and went out to get ready. a suit, a white blouse and a zer to match her suit, she was ready and hoping to meet only Caroline. Caroline had vaguely told her about her boss, and really, she hadn¡¯t wanted to listen, because he seemed to be as much of an asshole as anyone she¡¯d ever met, always chewing their employees¡¯ asses and nothing else.


    -Are you going out? asked her cousin?


    -I don¡¯t know yet how it¡¯s going to work out, but if only I get the job, then I think I¡¯ll be able to help you.


    Paolo just nodded and said nothing. He wanted her to get the job and like that, he didn¡¯t know how, but he was going to end up sending her to Mr. Krouto to pay off their debt, even if she didn¡¯t know about it yet. He hadn¡¯t heard from him for a week and he knew it was just the calm before the storm, but this man wasn¡¯t the type to drop a case, especially when he¡¯d put his money where his mouth was.


    -Paolo, I know we¡¯ve already talked about this, but can you tell me what¡¯s be of Kira? I still don¡¯t see her, and I¡¯ve been here long enough. It¡¯s still about that school trip, isn¡¯t it?


    Paolo didn¡¯t know what to say to her. He¡¯d almost forgotten the fact that his sister hadn¡¯t been with him for a long time, he had so many things to deal with because of her dishonesty. fortunately for him, his phone began to ring and he picked it up. he left the living room and the building at the same time. Elena realized that he¡¯d just slipped through her hands again. This man wasn¡¯t serious at all, but for who was in the moment, she had to leave or she¡¯d bete. she too left the building after kissing d on the cheek, the little boy who looked as if he¡¯d lost his zest for life. he wasn¡¯t like other children his age, and it was all his mother¡¯s fault for always putting power and money before her son. She wasted no time in finding a cab, which dropped her off in downtown St Petersburg. She didn¡¯t go directly to thepany where Carline worked, but made an appointment to meet at a nearby coffee.


    -I hope you didn¡¯t wait too long.


    -I could have spent the whole day waiting for you if I had to, but the looks of the men with their perverse appetites made me realize it was a bad idea to wait and I was going to leave once I¡¯d finished my cup.


    -I¡¯m really sorry I¡¯mte, something came up at thest minute, and I understand you¡¯re not used to the atmosphere here. We¡¯re in Russia here, darling, and if I can give you one piece of advice, it¡¯s not to hang around in the back alleys, especially in remote corners, at a certain hour of the day, otherwise you¡¯ll get your pussy smashed, excuse the term, but this way you¡¯ll understand that there¡¯s real danger.


    -oh, but you¡¯ll end up making me regret the reason I left my home and ended up here, you know. so can i work for your boss or not?


    -of course, since you¡¯re the perfect candidate, but to do that, you¡¯ll have to interview with him. i know he¡¯s an intimidating man, but you¡¯ll get used to him, i assure you. i¡­


    before she could continue, her phone began to ring and when she picked it up, she heard Finn¡¯s deep, scolding voice on the other end. He was angry that she wasn¡¯t there yet, and you¡¯d have to think that in this whole skyscraper, she was the only one who could put up with him for more than a minute, even though she was still afraid of him and, at times, heughed at her openly. She¡¯d warned him that she¡¯d be an hour or twote, but I guess he¡¯d agreed just to get rid of her face, otherwise he¡¯d ignored her request for permission. Elena had no idea what was going on, because the woman in front of her had turned red as if she¡¯d been scolded and, quite frankly, she was afraid it was something more serious, because she wasn¡¯t the type to know how to calm someone down. She had her head down and Elena thought that maybe their meeting had been a bad idea and that she¡¯d have been better off leaving, but not before she¡¯d told him herself in person.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    -Is everything all right?


    -Yes, everything¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just my boss, I have to believe that this man can¡¯t stand not seeing me at work and even though I told him yesterday that I wouldn¡¯t be there, he didn¡¯t take that into ount. I¡¯d like us to finish our conversation there and he¡¯ll at least be reassured that I¡¯m there, and you can take the opportunity to interview him. I¡¯ve got exactly five minutes to get there and since I¡¯ve already lost seconds of those five minutes, I¡¯m running out of time. let¡¯s go.


    Elena didn¡¯t think it was the right decision to go to thispany when she hadn¡¯t expected it at all. Meeting apany director wasn¡¯t exactly what she¡¯d hoped for after the asshole who¡¯d let her know she¡¯d soiled his suit on the bottom. She was aware that she was going to work for hispany because she¡¯d seen Caroline there, but Caroline had assured her that she¡¯d do everything in her power to ensure that she found a job elsewhere, rather than having to deal with this man with his killer rage. Caroline was already quite a distance away from her as she was lost in thought, and from the way she was walking, she knew she¡¯d have to walk to get there. she made the effort to catch up and when they arrived in front of the skyscraper, she felt an icy wind envelop her. she wasn¡¯t a wimp and she wasn¡¯t going to let this man frustrate her. the security guard slid open the ss door and they entered. She had made a bun, but it was nowhere near as perfect as all those women¡¯s. She followed Caroline into the elevator, and when Caroline mentioned the top floor, she felt sick.


    -I understand you work on the top floor, but what about me? you let me know that the boss was going to take care of my maintenance, and I thought you meant the guy I¡¯m going to work for.


    -Not really. It¡¯s the CEO who¡¯s going to interview you, but what I meant was that after you¡¯ve been selected, I¡¯m going to negotiate for him to send you to another department so you don¡¯t have to see him every day.


    She¡¯d misunderstood what this woman had said to her, she¡¯d really misunderstood, and now she regretted it. If only she could get the elevator to go back down without arriving at this floor, she would have done so, but if there was one thing she was sure of, it was that she wouldn¡¯t be long. As soon as Caroline got out of the elevator, she¡¯d bring him down and be on her way. She saw her arranging her outfit and was surprised.


    -But you can do that in your office, can¡¯t you?


    -Only on the day I¡¯m on time, but when the boss takes the liberty of calling me on the phone and giving me times to get to the office, he¡¯s waiting for me in the corridor, so you¡¯d better be presentable, since that¡¯s what he wants for hispany.


    was he going to see her? Elena didn¡¯t want to think for a second that this man was going to set eyes on her when she¡¯d thought she¡¯d never see him again. he didn¡¯t know how much resentment he held in his heart after what she¡¯d done to him in the wedding scene. if she had to do it all over again, she¡¯d do it again, except that when it came to these things, she¡¯d always wait for someone to be there to defend her, just in case. when she heard the elevator stop, she lowered her head as Caroline stepped out. Without raising her head, she looked ahead and her eyes fell on a pair of well-shined shoes that would have won a big prize if it received any awards. the slightly spread legs and the line on his pants, capable of hurting someone, showed that he was really looking after hispany¡¯s image. he was just a few feet away from her, for she was still in the elevator and her only aim was to leave. she didn¡¯t have the courage to face him at all. she pressed the elevator button so that he would take her back, but the device no longer worked.


    -I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte, sir, but yesterday I told you about my meeting with Miss Montoya, which was scheduled for this morning.


    Finn looked at the famous Montoya and realized that he¡¯d seen her before, and not under circumstances that would have made him remember her fondly, far from it. Generally, women were rather intimidated by her beauty, but he didn¡¯t know if the fact that she kept her head down was due to the fact that she was intimidated by her beauty or because she was afraid of something else. He turned his gaze back to Caroline, who despite trying to keep a straight face, couldn¡¯t, and that pleased him, because it warned him if she ever decided to be a teasing young woman.


    -I don¡¯t know if your guest would like to stay in the elevator or what, but he can¡¯te down anymore,¡± Finn announced as he reached his desk.

 chapter 246

    Having been standing in the elevator for a few minutes, Elena hadn¡¯t understood the meaning of what he¡¯d just said to Caroline, and yet she wanted to understand. Caroline hadn¡¯t taken her eyes off her boss¡¯s door, which had suddenly mmed shut, and it was clear that she¡¯d taken fright, and Elena was far from understanding what was going on.


    -I want to go home, do you hear me?


    -Only you won¡¯t be able to, Elena, because my boss has blocked the elevator. Sometimes he lets people know that the elevator¡¯s broken down, but he¡¯s the one blocking it. Don¡¯t ask questions, because the one we took is the private elevator leading directly to this floor. When I¡¯mte and I know I¡¯m going to get yelled at, I take it so as not to waste time, because given the number of staff, they¡¯re all always on the move in the building. I invite you into my office because you won¡¯t leave until he¡¯s made up his mind.


    Elena looked at her as if she hadn¡¯t understood a word she¡¯d just said; what do you mean she was going to stay there until this man decided? She just wanted to find a job and not be a prisoner. She followed Caroline into her office and took a seat on the sofa there. Caroline poured her a ss of juice and sat down in front of her machine. she was bored to death and would much rather have discovered the streets of the city than remain locked in this office after a week of confinement. when caroline heard her officendline ring, she hurried to pick it up and became even whiter than snow when she heard Finn¡¯s voice, the same as this morning. she had the impression that he¡¯d got out of bed on the wrong side of the bed and it was up to her to put up with it. ¡°I want you in my office now¡± had been the curt phrase he¡¯d addressed to her, and every time this man went back on the vouvoiement with her, it was proof that what was toe was not going to be good at all. She put down the phone and looked at na, who hadn¡¯t taken her eyes off it, but she had no time to waste exining.


    -I¡¯ll be right back,¡± she said as she disappeared.


    Elena didn¡¯t understand what was going on, and of course, she¡¯d just confirmed that everyone in this ce was strange, and she felt as if she¡¯d lost her way. another who was waiting for her employee so early in the morning, and the one who turned white with every phone call from her boss as if she were forced to work for him.


    -Can I ask what you were doing, Caroline?


    -I was checking the new order list, sir, is there a problem?N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    -You brought in a stranger this morning, and I imagine she¡¯s still in your office. What¡¯s she doing there, Caroline? I thought you knew I¡¯d stopped looking for an employee.


    -I know, sir, but I thought that if I could find you an A. I know, sir, but I thought that if I could find you a P. A., you¡¯d stop asking me to schedule your appointments, since I¡¯m a HR manager, not a P. A. I¡¯d made an appointment with her. I¡¯d made an appointment with her a week earlier, but it coincided with your disastrous wedding date and we were obliged to postpone even though that day she¡­ she¡­


    -You know you¡¯re not going to lose your job and I don¡¯t have a whip in my office, so don¡¯t be afraid to rub it in my face. And now that she¡¯s here, what are you going to do? interview her? what was your original goal?


    Her original goal was to lure Elena to thepany before letting her know that Finn was going to do the interview and then tell her that she was going to be his A. P., except that because of Finn, Elena didn¡¯t get the job. Except that, because of Finn, things hadn¡¯t turned out the way she¡¯d nned, and now she could see that neither of them wanted to see the other. Finn because she certainly hated her and Elena for some reason she didn¡¯t know. Finn was waiting for an answer from her, but she couldn¡¯t see what answer she was going to give him at all, so he¡¯d just have to settle for what he already knew.


    -Well, since she¡¯s here for an interview, ask her toe in.


    Caroline opened her eyes wide, not believing it was really Finn who was asking her this so naturally. She¡¯d never seen him with a semi-automatic, but she was afraid the cops would turn up and announce that a murder had taken ce in thispany and that her boss was the culprit, so the victim was Elena Montoya, and she¡¯d be taken as a witness when she knew nothing at all. Finn wasughing out loud instead, and God, that was even better than watching him pout like a child and tense up like a man who¡¯d had his wife ripped away from him.


    -Why won¡¯t you let me do the interview, sir?


    -Caroline? do you really think I¡¯m that dangerous? do you really think I¡¯m going to kill her? well, I¡¯m not, so don¡¯t worry about the kid. besides, how can you interview her when she¡¯s going to be my assistant and not yours? ask her toe straight in. you¡¯re dismissed.


    sheplied and left her office. she stood in the corridor for a few seconds, trying to understand what was really going on, because she couldn¡¯t exin it. she couldn¡¯t see how she was going to ask Elena to join her boss¡¯s office. it was so simple, she thought. she stormed into her office and drank the ss of juice she¡¯d served Elena in one gulp, until she hit her tongue. Elena was confused and wondered what this man had done to her.


    -You¡¯re still alive, so it¡¯s normal to drink like this.


    -Yes, I¡¯m still alive, but that¡¯s not all. He¡¯s asking to see you.


    -Me? No, you¡¯re joking. I don¡¯t see why he¡¯d ask me.


    -But there¡¯s only one reason he¡¯d want to see you: your interview. Do you even remember it? so get out now.


    Elena looked at her and saw that she was serious. She knew she didn¡¯t have to go, but she didn¡¯t see what she could lose by confronting this man, even though she knew that sooner orter she¡¯d have to confront him for what had happened.


    -He asks that you don¡¯t bother knocking,¡± Caroline rified when she got to the door.


    she nodded and continued on her way. when she reached her office, she took a deep breath, smoothed out her suit and pushed open the door. the decorate was even more breathtaking than that of her hrD. she looked behind her desk and saw that her chair was empty. she began to ask herself questions, but she didn¡¯t have any answers. She wanted to know where he had disappeared to and why, when he knew perfectly well that she wasing. to stand or to sit? he wasn¡¯t there to tell her what to do, and she couldn¡¯t stand those heels she was wearing, but to avoid misunderstandings, she stayed in the middle of the room, hoping he wouldn¡¯t take long. Hearing slow footsteps behind her, Elena sat up, for with the two closed doors she¡¯d seen in the room, she¡¯d hoped he¡¯de out of one of them, but he¡¯d had toe in from behind, and worse, she¡¯d just realized that all this time, he hadn¡¯t been outside, but had taken a malicious pleasure in detailing her and everything else. She could feel his breath on the back of her neck and without meaning to, she could feel all the warmth invading her body despite the coolness. After a few minutes, he finally sat down in his chair and looked at her more seriously.


    -Miss Montoya, what kind of work do you want?


    -Uh¡­ I don¡¯t know, I thought there might be vacancies in certain departments that I could fill, sir.


    She¡¯d just betrayed herself without realizing it, because Devon had just understood that she didn¡¯t want to work for him directly. That wasn¡¯t a problem because he didn¡¯t really want him to work for her, because he had other ns for her. he¡¯d wanted her like crazy, and even more when he¡¯d stopped behind her, the smell of her eau de toilette having driven himpletely mad to the point where all he wanted to do was suck on her skin and hear her moan. he imagined what her moan would sound like, and for all those things, they promised to make her his no matter how long it took.


    -there¡¯s only one position left in thispany, to be my personal assistant. it pays well and since I already have a secretary, I don¡¯t see what you¡¯ll do that¡¯s tooplicated apart from scheduling my appointments and traveling with me.


    It was a job that wouldn¡¯t wear her out, but she didn¡¯t want to because this man didn¡¯t leave her indifferent and she was afraid of one day giving in and throwing herself at him. he thought it was as easy as he said, but she couldn¡¯t ept it. she needed the money and it would have done her good to travel every time, but no. she had to be reasonable and understand that she wasn¡¯t going to make it.


    -It¡¯s certainly not a tiring job, but I have to refuse for personal reasons, sir.


    Any girl would have jumped at the chance to be Finn Martinov¡¯s A. P. and yet she was refusing for personal reasons. Finn could have said directly what he wanted from her, but out of respect for her dignity, he waited until she had fallen into hisir before telling her the real reason. just as he was trying to find the right words to convince her, his phone began to ring. he picked it up and went to the door to chat. the youngdy hadn¡¯t moved a muscle and he had a beautiful view of her guitar-shaped body that would drive any man mad with desire. as the seconds ticked by, he could feel his member waking up and he was sure he was going to need a cold shower. when he ended the call, he didn¡¯t return to his seat but went to stand behind her. he had resisted a lot and he couldn¡¯t stand it any longer so he was going to give in to temptation. he put his hand on her belly and pressed his back against her hard torso. he buried his head in her neck and with his other hand, he loosened her hair and let it fall down her back. he hadn¡¯t done anything yet, but Elena¡¯s breathing was bing jerky. her chest rose with every breath, her heart beating so fast. when Finn¡¯s lips met the bare skin of her neck, she moaned and the man drank in her moan, prompting him to ce a horde of kisses on her neck. his hand reached under her blouse and undid her first button, exposing a small part of hercy ck bra. she in turn ced her hand on Finn¡¯s, which was resting on her belly, in an attempt to push him away, but he didn¡¯t move an inch.


    ¨C Be my submissive and you¡¯ll get a monthly sry,¡± Finn had said.

 chapter 247

    ¡°be my submissive and you¡¯ll have a monthly sry¡±. She didn¡¯t really know what he was talking about, and although she¡¯d heard that some bosses made their employees into work ves, she didn¡¯t expect to be one, even if she wanted the job. He was far too tense for her to see and he needed an immediate response, not time for her to think. He brought his hand down to her knee where his suit stopped and caressed her thigh as he went up. he left to the side and ran his hand up her thigh. Elena froze at the sensation. her mouth was open but her teeth clenched to keep from moaning. she¡¯d never faced anything like this, going to apany for work and finding herself in such a position. she finally left his arms when Finn let his guard down. she hurried to pull down her suit and button up her blouse. Finn watched her do so without speaking, as his desire wouldn¡¯t allow him to take another step.


    -In apany, employees are on an equal footing, I don¡¯t mean with the boss, but at least an employee isn¡¯t a ve, don¡¯t we agree on that?


    -Of course an employee isn¡¯t a ve, and I¡¯m not asking you to be my employee, but rather my submissive. Haven¡¯t you ever heard of dominant and submissive, Miss Montoya?


    she shook her head in the negative, realizing that she was a long way from knowing anything about it, and all because of the tons of science books she¡¯d been studying because her uncle kept telling her that medicine was like a family heirloom. did she really want to know what this dominant/submissive thing was all about? It might have been tempting, but she was afraid. She started walking towards the door because, without knowing it, she¡¯d made up her mind. She wasn¡¯t going to ept this proposal because she didn¡¯t really know what to expect. She was frightened, yet he was dying with desire for her. He pulled her body closer to his when she didn¡¯t struggle, buried his head in her neck and showered her with kisses. with his teeth, he undid thest button and kissed the skin of her swollen breast. without realizing it, Elena clutched at his jacket, which pleased him because if there was one thing he was now sure of, it was that she would give in. He undid a second button with his teeth and finally got a full view of her jagged ck bra, which was driving him even crazier than he already was. he freed her left breast and sucked on it, feeling it with the tip of his tongue. unable to hold back any longer, Elena let out a moan that made him smile. he freed her second breast and did the same to her. He moved his hand with impable slowness down her suit and when he reached herp where it stopped, he lifted it with the same slowness and when his hand reached the string of her thong, he pulled on it and let it strike against her skin. he caressed the bare skin of her kidney and brought his hand down to the heart between her thighs. he felt her squeeze, but he didn¡¯t want to, because if he didn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t feel what he wanted her to feel. he pulled them apart and with his expert fingers, he caressed that spot, never going any further. He knew that if he continued, saliva would drip from his mouth like the liquid that had alreadypletely soaked her panties. he bent down in front of her and lifted her blouse, kissing her navel and squeezing her buttock in his strong hand. Seeing that he had already achieved his goal, Finn stood up and pulled his suit down as it had been at the start, buttoned his blouse and walked around her to sit in his armchair. Elena turned to face him with the craziest rage in the world, she stared at him while he tried to ignore her. she tried to walk but it was impossible because her whole body was paralyzed by this pleasant, burning sensation. she wanted to ask him to finish her off just once by doing what had to be done, but her pride forbade it and yet she didn¡¯t think she¡¯d be able to leave this office under such conditions. she couldn¡¯t even walk and she didn¡¯t know what to use to relieve herself.


    -I¡­ beg¡­ you.


    Finn looked up at her and smiled. He too was in agony, but he didn¡¯t want to let on. He had a bet with his friends and he owed it to himself to win it by making this girl his submissive, so he was just waiting for her to give in. It might look like cheating, but he didn¡¯t care about that.


    -I¡¯ll release you, but only on one condition, Elena: that you be my submissive. I know you don¡¯t understand what that would mean, but if you can still find out what it would mean after you¡¯ve agreed, then you¡¯ll have the chance to be released. what do you say?


    she didn¡¯t understand why he insisted on exining to her what he was asking her to do next, when she thought she¡¯d hear and decide whether she could say no or not. she looked around, trying to find something, but there was nothing, so she had no choice but to give in, just so he could release her from this torture.


    -Okay, I ept to be your submissive now I want to be delivered.


    Finn looked at her and saw how clever she could be. She¡¯d tried it once and he¡¯d seen what she¡¯d done, so he couldn¡¯t let her do it a second time. Milena didn¡¯t understand what he wanted with it. If it was a contract, she understood that it was certainly an employment contract, but beyond that, she didn¡¯t understand anything.


    -Sign here and here,¡± said Finn, showing her where she was going to sign.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    a trap? she didn¡¯t know, but she took the document to sign because, after all, she wasn¡¯t a rich heiress to say that this man was certainly going to cheat her out of her inheritance. when she handed him the documents after signing, Finn took them and put them on his desk, went to lock the door and came to wash her out of her handbag, which she held like her lifeline. he pulled her back to his desk and sat her down on it. he wasted no time and lifted her suit, pulled her stocking to one side and prated her with two fingers, a sigh of relief escaping her lips as she held the desk firmly to keep from flinching. the sensation was so good and new to her. she¡¯d never known so much pleasure in her life. he had the art and manner to do it. she threw her head back, clenching her teeth. not wanting her to act hard and deprive him of her sweet voice, Finn pinched her nipple without stopping. she moaned with thest of her energy. when Finn felt her clench around his finger, he kissed her neck, then nibbled her earlobe. she clung to him tighter, moaning loudly. She had reached the point of no return under his proud gaze. gently, he withdrew his fingers and arranged her garment as it was, without letting go of her because he knew she wasn¡¯t going to stand. he went to sit in his office chair with her on his legs. she had her head in his neck and her well-positioned buttocks on his erect member weren¡¯t helping her at all.


    -How do you feel, Elena?


    -Alive,¡± she said in a voice that really turned her on.


    She felt alive when she¡¯d only tasted the power of his fingers. he wondered what she¡¯d feel when she felt his member prate her. at this thought, he grunted in frustration. he didn¡¯t want to rush her. she was only a gamble for him and in the end, she¡¯d go wherever she wanted.


    -Now can I find out what was in that document I signed? or do I still have to wait?


    -The conditions were there, but you didn¡¯t bother to read them, so you¡¯re just going to ept them.


    Elena didn¡¯t understand why he was saying this when he hadn¡¯t even given her the time to read it. She was almost under pressure, so it wasn¡¯t really his fault.


    -And what are these conditions because I don¡¯t want to read anymore?


    -For a start, you¡¯re not to reveal anything about this contract to anyone. You¡¯re always to be avable to me whenever I want, no matter what time.


    -you can¡¯t make a ve out of me and i¡¯ll let you do that, i¡¯m a human being and not an animal and even if it were an animal, you have to respect its breath of life.


    -You won¡¯t suffer because, as you loved earlier, that¡¯s how you¡¯ll love every time I touch you.


    Her brain kicked into gear at hisst sentence. If she¡¯d understood correctly, this job wasn¡¯t like the others, but something else. She looked at him with a wry smile, so she could see that this was what she¡¯d just understood.


    -You didn¡¯t dare?


    -Of course I did, and you loved Lena. you signed a contract, don¡¯t forget it. whenever I want you, you¡¯ll have to be there, and if anyone asks you about it, you¡¯ll tell them you¡¯re my A. P. another important point, not the only one. P. Another important point: no feelings between us.


    no feelings, she couldn¡¯t even see herself falling in love with such a man who¡¯d dared to trap her and the worst thing was that she¡¯d loved him without joking. she sat down on her office sofa to think, but the truth was that she couldn¡¯t think anymore because she¡¯d already signed.


    -I have to go now.


    -you¡¯re not going to ask me how much I¡¯m going to pay you, sweetheart?


    -why? to make me look like a prostitute? I wanted a job, not prostitution, but since I¡¯m your A. P., I¡¯ll take the sry that goes with it. I might be lucky to fall under the spell of one of your coborators since there won¡¯t be any feelings between us.


    Finn clenched his fists in anger. He didn¡¯t even know why he was getting angry, but it was because he didn¡¯t want anyone else to look at her, he didn¡¯t want anyone else to make her moan.

 chapter 248

    back at home, Elena couldn¡¯t stop daydreaming. thinking about this man had be her primary preupation even though she didn¡¯t want to at all, but he was in her head as if he¡¯d embedded himself in her skin. she turned over in bed for the umpteenth time but still couldn¡¯t get him out of her head. she¡¯d had to lie to Caroline when thetter had asked her if she¡¯d got the job. Of course she¡¯d got the job, but not what she¡¯d expected. She¡¯d been forced to tell her she was going to be her personal assistant so that she wouldn¡¯t ask too many questions, and fortunately her lie had worked because she hadn¡¯t asked him to do anything else apart from drink her words like drinking water. She hadn¡¯t noticed how flushed she was from what had happened in the boss¡¯s office, and for that, too, she thanked her, for she wouldn¡¯t have known what to say about it. When she¡¯d returned, she¡¯d found d all alone in the living room. she also had a lot of things to take care of. just as a semnce of sleep was taking possession of her whole being, she heard someone enter her room. she figured it was d, but when she felt the nket being torn from her body, she realized she was wrong. she looked up and saw her cousin looking nervous and God she didn¡¯t want to argue with him again.


    Seeing her like this disturbed him, because every time he entered this room, it was his sister he saw, and yet here he saw his cousin at peace, while his sister was in the hands of the monster. He had nothing against Elena, but if he had to choose, he¡¯d have brought his sister back and delivered Elena, because he¡¯d promised his mother he¡¯d always look after his little sister, and yet he hadn¡¯t hesitated for a second to bet her. He¡¯d seen Krouto¡¯s men again, but this time he¡¯d been lucky enough to lose them, and he didn¡¯t think he¡¯d always get away.


    -What¡¯s going on, Paolo? You seem preupied.


    -Don¡¯t worry, everything¡¯s fine. Did you get the job, or are you going to spend your days tossing and turning in that bed as if nothing had happened?


    -I thought the fact that I couldn¡¯t find a job didn¡¯t bother you at all? or you¡¯ve changed your mind over time, but it¡¯s not a problem. I¡¯ve found a job and I¡¯m Finn Martinov¡¯s assistant.


    Paolo was surprised by what she said, and he couldn¡¯t believe she was telling the truth. She was Finn Matinov¡¯s assistant, one of Russia¡¯s super giants. A horde of thoughts raced through his head and he realized that, finally, he was going to be able to make money thanks to her. Being his assistant would mean knowing a number of things that few people could know, and what better way than to take advantage of them?


    -I¡¯m not asking you to do the impossible, but if there¡¯s one thing I¡¯m sure of, it¡¯s that what I¡¯m about to ask you, you¡¯ll be able to do. You see, we¡¯re practically poor and we need money. We need more to earn even more money. I know you¡¯re an intelligent girl and you understand exactly what I¡¯m talking about.


    Elena frowned, not really understanding. Of course she¡¯d nned to help her cousin with the money she¡¯d earn, but the fact that he was telling her it wouldn¡¯t be enough puzzled her.


    -I don¡¯t really understand what you¡¯re talking about Paolo, so if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like you to exin it better, you see?


    -Elena you¡¯re a very beautiful girl and I know that men like Finn like natural girls. do you really think he decided to make you his A. P. for nothing? P for nothing? it¡¯s because he saw in you the ideal prey for his fantasy, my darling. we¡¯re here in russia, you understand that? so you¡¯ve got to seize the opportunity presented to you. he wants you, and not just for this job, but for so much more.


    She felt the urge to p him for what he was saying as if nothing had happened, but stopped herself. It was indeed what Finn had proposed to her, except that it was her cousin who was saying it as if it were something natural, and she didn¡¯t believe such a thing coulde from him. She¡¯d taken him for a big brother because, as her cousin, she trusted him, but now she realized she¡¯d been wrong to believe him. He didn¡¯t give a damn about her and what she could be.


    -If I understand Paolo correctly, you¡¯re asking me to seduce my boss and let myself go to him, aren¡¯t you?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    -Elena, don¡¯t take this the wrong way, it¡¯s just that¡­


    -I¡¯m a big girl who understands the meaning of sentences and I understood exactly what you were trying to tell me. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like you to leave my room, even though it¡¯s still your apartment. I don¡¯t want to see your face again, please.


    She didn¡¯t even understand why she was hurting when what he was saying was true. She was going to be Finn Martinov¡¯s thing, but he was a stranger who had offered it to her.


    At around eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Betty was ready to start her evening when she heard the doorbell ring. She wasn¡¯t expecting anyone, and she couldn¡¯t see who might being to visit her, wasting a few minutes of her time when she really shouldn¡¯t bete. She rushed to the door and when she opened it, she saw Paolo, the father of her child, as he meant nothing to her. she didn¡¯t speak to him and went back inside to check thest details. when she was ready, she took her bag and went to the door, turned around and saw him staring at her. she didn¡¯t care what he was thinking.


    -Please close the door when you leave.


    -And you, Betty, may I ask where you¡¯re going dressed like amon whore?


    -A slut is already vulgar, so there¡¯s no point in saying the same thing twice. And if you really want to know where I¡¯m going, I¡¯m going to the night. After a lot of research on the inte, I realized that the night is the most famous club in Russia, where the richest men in the city and even in the country find peace and quiet to think about other things, so maybe I¡¯ll have a chance there. you never know, right? nothing ventured, nothing gained, and you know it.


    -Do you realize what you¡¯re saying, Betty? Since d¡¯s been with me, you¡¯ve nevere to see him, for God¡¯s sake. Have you forgotten that you have a son? That you¡¯ve given birth to a child who thinks he can count on his parents? what do you think this child left to his own devices feels, tell me. are you that hateful?


    -Oh no, Paolo, don¡¯t act like a man getting to know me, and I don¡¯t see why this kid should miss me today. Maybe you¡¯d like me to remind you that you¡¯ve taken care of him for seven years without everining? I don¡¯t see why you¡¯d want me to take on my responsibilities today, when you¡¯ve always done everything, and I also know that your cousin is here, so there¡¯s two of you to look after him. I¡¯ve got a lot to do, the hunt for power and money, to be this woman who will be respected by other women. I think I¡¯ve got a chance tonight, so please don¡¯t get angry, because I wouldn¡¯t want to vent my anger on a potential man who can give me everything I want.


    Paolo huffed as he saw her disappear into the corridor on his floor. And to think that when he¡¯d driven that girl to Russia and fallen in love with her seven years earlier, he¡¯d thought she was the kind of woman who¡¯d be responsible, but he¡¯d been wrong to think so, because now she was showing him all kinds of colors.


    when evening came after the office, Finn didn¡¯t want to stay alone in his manor, so he decided to go to the nightclub, because there at least, he¡¯d be surrounded by customers and friends who never missed an evening without going. when he arrived, the atmosphere was always the same: Streep talkers, customers who were mostly big businessmen and politicians who decided to take their minds off younger women, but being against pedophilia, he had decided that each young woman would justify her age before entering. Sitting in a corner of the room where he could see everyone, he swirled his drink around in the ss, thinking about the New Orleanian girl. This girl was going to drive him crazy, and the mere fact of exploring a part of her body in his office had made him lose his mind to the point where he still wanted her, but it was too soon for him to invite her into his dominantir. He wanted her to digest what little she¡¯d discovered during the day, and the rest would follow in the days toe. When two shadows appeared in front of him, he saw his friends smile.


    -Don¡¯t pretend you can avoid us Finn. You know that in each of our offices there¡¯s a video-surveince camera which allows us to see what¡¯s going on in the main room at any given time, so we saw the moment you walked through the doors, since you didn¡¯t use our entrance.


    Fin blew out his breath in frustration and looked at them again as if they were two kids who hadn¡¯t had enough of fooling around.


    -Well Finn, don¡¯t forget that you still owe us a bet and should we consider you to have lost or should we just wait?


    -No need to wait and no need to consider that I¡¯ve lost because I¡¯ve found myself a submissive.


    They both pped their hands as if he¡¯d just announced the news of the century. He didn¡¯t see why they were so happy for him, he hadn¡¯t found himself a wife but a submissive who was bound to him by contract.


    -We can find out who the lucky girl is, because as I recall, you hate Russian dolls a lot, so who¡¯s the lucky girl?


    -You know her because it¡¯s thanks to her that I didn¡¯t marry that young woman.


    the two of them banged their mans on the table, which drew stares, but they didn¡¯t care about that. he didn¡¯t pay them any attention at the moment. a few minutester, Finn felt a heavy gaze on him. he didn¡¯t know who this person was, and if there was one thing he was sure of at the time, it was that this person could only be a woman. When he turned his head to this side, everything was confirmed. She was looking at him with a seductive gaze, and given her plunging neckline, which showed her breasts that had been deprived of a bra, he understood what she wanted. a night in exchange for a bundle of money. he turned his attention back to his friends who hadn¡¯t stopped talking to him, but he was doing his best not to look at them.

 chapter 249

    staring longingly at this man who seemed to be someone important despite his casual style, Betty thought she¡¯d found her big meal of the evening, except that he seemed to be apanied. she didn¡¯t know who he was and going to their table alone wasn¡¯t really a good idea, yet she got up and started to move towards that corner of the room when she came into contact with someone. She narrowly missed falling, and as she regained her bnce, she looked at the man who had done it, and anger red up inside her. Looking at him, he wasn¡¯t at all the kind of man she wanted, for despite his age, which was the same as that of all the important men there, he didn¡¯t seem to be the important man she wanted, and for that reason, she didn¡¯t want to waste her time with him at all. she went on her way, only to find that he blocked her path, causing her to growl in displeasure as he stared straight into her eyes. She hated this, because it was as if he was trying to seduce her when that was not what she wanted. fortune and power were what she wanted.


    Tired of standing around, Alexei had decided it was time for them to hit the dance floor. It wasn¡¯t at all what Finn wanted, but he couldn¡¯t go against what these two men had decided, because he was never going to win, so he got up and followed them. he didn¡¯t really like this style of dancing, because one-night stands and worse, Russian dolls, weren¡¯t really his thing, so he didn¡¯t want to get hot from one of them.


    She wanted to be at the table of a man who would eventually understand what she wanted, so the only possibility open to her was to make this man her target for the evening, given that he was there.


    -Let¡¯s go for a drink,¡± Betty suggested with a forced smile.


    -I thought you wanted to see someone else, darling, but now that you¡¯ve suggested it, I¡¯ll ept. Let¡¯s go to the bar.


    they walked to the bar where everyone ordered a drink. She could have done the same since it was a fiesta, but no, she wanted to be clear-headed for everything she was going to do the rest of the night, and letting herself get drunk was not going to be a good thing. as richard ran his hand along the small of her back, she said nothing and watched him do it; he was trying to get her hot, but he wasn¡¯t a party for nothing, so she just waited for him to finish what he was doing, like a kid who wanted something that didn¡¯t belong to him. when he ran his hand up her naked back, she tensed, because this man had a way of doing her, except that she wasn¡¯t a teenager looking for love. He buried his head in her neck and just as she was about to give inpletely, she saw the silhouette of the man she¡¯d spent the whole evening calcting. He was wiggling against a girl, and at the thought of her being the one he¡¯d end up going home with, she left Richard¡¯s arms a little more abruptly than she¡¯d have liked and made her way to the dance floor. she jostled the one who was with Finn and took his ce while he was a little lost.


    -I¡¯m not wild, but it¡¯s just that in a ce like this, you have to be brave to get the person you want. I¡¯ve had my eye on you for quite a while, and because of a fat pig, I lost sight of you.


    Finn realized at that moment that it was the young woman who hadn¡¯t stopped spying on him openly. She had a straightforward manner that was already beginning to annoy him, as she was making her intentions very clear to him. She quickly followed him as if he¡¯d invited her, and this already gave him the idea of seeing the kind of girl who would now be allowed into the club with his friends. he ordered a ss of scotch, while she took a shot of tequ. She swept her hand over his thigh, covered by the fabric of his pants, and as much as he hated it, the worst thing was that he felt nothing at all. not even a semnce of desire. when he saw Alexei and Filip each arriving with a woman, he realized that his sorrow was far from over.


    -I¡¯m d you¡¯ve found yourself a girl to match Finn. I can see from her cleavage that you¡¯ve been rinsing your eyes during your dance. Despite the fact that you¡¯ve found yourself a submissive, you have nomitment to her, so a night with her will do you good.


    A smile yed on Betty¡¯s lips as Finn looked at her like thest bitch he¡¯d ever do to himself on thest night of his life. she started chatting to the other girls while Finn paid them no attention. a few hourster, he got up and saw Betty get up too. he couldn¡¯t understand when he¡¯d invited her to follow him.


    -Perhaps you¡¯d like to apany me to the bathroom, as I¡¯d like to get rid of this liquid I¡¯ve just ingested.


    -I don¡¯t mind at all, you know,¡± she said, biting her lower lip.


    Finn looked at her again, trying to convince himself that she was talking under the influence of alcohol, but she was still sober and still had all her senses. God, dignity had gone out the window, self-respect had gone out the window, otherwise a young woman wouldn¡¯t be standing there telling him in no uncertain terms that she wanted him to take her off the bathroom wall. The idea was tempting for him, but no. This wasn¡¯t his life, even if he was one of the shareholders in thispany.


    -I think it¡¯ll be more exciting if I take you on this bar in front of all these people, so wait here and I¡¯ll be right back.


    Betty didn¡¯t know if he was serious when he said such a thing, but she waited for him all the same. for seconds, minutes, hours, Finn hadn¡¯t returned and his friends had ended up leaving the table with the girls they¡¯d invited. She shouldn¡¯t have trusted him and waited for him, but that wasn¡¯t going to change her mind. She¡¯d found out that he was a regr here, so she¡¯de back just for him.


    The next day, sitting in his office, Finn couldn¡¯t stop thinking about his submissive; he wanted her to be there with him, but it was impossible. He couldn¡¯t see what she¡¯d be doing to hispany, as her presence would distract him.


    -You have an appointment this evening with Rafael Cabral and I thought this job, scheduling your appointments, was your PA¡¯s job.


    -Are you getting tired of serving me already, Caroline?


    -Of course not, sir, I¡¯m just saying that it was her job to do it, since she told me yesterday that you gave her the job, so why isn¡¯t she here?


    -Last time I checked, Caroline, she¡¯s my employee, not yours, so shees when I want her to, and she does what I want her to. Miss Montoya is a neer to thispany, and you think I trust her with my business already? Well, I don¡¯t, so until I say so, you¡¯re going to carry on doing your job as you¡¯ve always done it, Caroline, and if it bothers you, tell me straight.


    -No, I don¡¯t mind at all, sir. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll go.


    Finn nodded and watched her leave. He didn¡¯t see why he should entrust some of his business to a kid who¡¯d been to medical school.


    Elena was bored to death in this house, sitting in the kitchen cooking. Her cousin had kept asking her if she wasn¡¯t going to work, but she was waiting for the boss to call, since her job wasn¡¯t like everyone else¡¯s. When she heard the doorbell ring, she wiped her hands to go, but Paolo told her he¡¯d take care of it.


    -Is this Elena Montoya¡¯s house? asked the delivery man.


    -Yes, she¡¯s my cousin. I can sign for it.


    he handed him the package he was holding and Paolo signed for it. he went back inside and no sooner had he put the package on the coffee table than he began to unpack. he was astonished when he saw a dress from a major Russian fashion house and the essories it came with. he couldn¡¯t understand who had sent it. he took the little envelope that was with it and tore it open, but just as he was about to read it, Elena entered the room.


    -What¡¯s all this?¡± she asked.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    -It¡¯s for you, I think.


    -Who do you think I am, Paolo? I remind you that you signed for it when the delivery man arrived, you unwrapped the parcel when you thought it was Paolo¡¯s? you were about to read the card. Who do you think I am, seriously?


    -I didn¡¯t know it would upset you so much.


    -Oh yeah? so that means I could unpack any of your packages if that happened? you¡¯ve got to be kidding me.


    she tore off the little card he was holding and began to read. it was signed Martinov. Aviation but she knew it was Finn who had sent it. she couldn¡¯t remember ever asking him for presents. ¡°I¡¯m not doing this for your eyes, but because tonight we¡¯re meeting a client, and make sure you¡¯re ready at eight o¡¯clock at night¡±. she shook her head under her breath. he definitely couldn¡¯t fail to be unpleasant.


    ¨C Who¡¯s all this from?


    ¨C Thepany. I¡¯m going out tonight, a business meeting with my boss.


    Paolo looked at her more seriously and Elena understood. He wanted to remind her of what he¡¯d told her the day before, but he had to understand that this wasn¡¯t what she needed. She retrieved the package and took it to her room, where she stayed for a moment to breathe and wait for the evening when she¡¯d have to face her boss. It was easy to think, but hard to live.

 chapter 250

    that evening, Elena went for a bath after spending some quality time with d. she really liked this kid, and if she could ever hope to have children of her own in the future, she¡¯d love to have one like him. he was super intelligent and understanding. when she put on the dress Finn had given her, she felt like a goddess in it, as it hugged the curves of her body perfectly. She hadn¡¯t seen Paolo since she¡¯d gone back to her room, and if she could leave without seeing him again, she¡¯d be delighted. when she heard her phone ring, she didn¡¯t know who it was because it was an unknown number. when she picked it up, she heard Finn¡¯s voice telling her curtly that he was downstairs in her building. she wanted to take off that dress and lie down in his bed, just to make him understand that she wasn¡¯t his thing, obeying him at every turn, but even at the apartment, things weren¡¯t going well with Paolo, so she¡¯d better get out and put up with her boss. When she got to the door, she blew out a breath and opened it. she came face to face with Paolo, who was looking her up and down. she hated that look and to let him know it, she blew out her breath and pushed past him to leave, but he held her by the arm and pulled her back to his chest. She didn¡¯t understand how two people who¡¯d conceived a son could behave like free people. The mother had nevere by and the father had gone drinking without a care in the world.


    -I want you to use your charm to make more money than this man is going to pay you. Please be a useful girl.


    she nodded negatively, not really knowing what to say. she left and when she got downstairs, she saw that Finn had already left his car out of impatience. she was going to be scolded by him, but after all, she wasn¡¯t going to let that happen. Her driver opened the door for her and when she sat down, he still couldn¡¯t believe it, and she thought that if they weren¡¯t going to leave again, it would be better if he told her so that she could look after her nephew.


    -Are we still going or not? she asked.


    -I thought you still wanted to stay at home, which is why I¡¯m allowing you to stay a little longer, and if you think you¡¯re ready for us to leave, then we can go.


    after these words, he got into the car while she did her best to ignore him. quite frankly, she didn¡¯t understand him and she couldn¡¯t see what she¡¯d done wrong. just as she thought he was going to ignore her for a while longer, she felt his hand caress her thigh. She¡¯d forgotten for a moment what this man¡¯s caress could do to her, and if he didn¡¯t stop, she was going to arrive at this rendezvous all red. she put her hand on his to stop him, but he didn¡¯t feel the same way, and she didn¡¯t like it. she couldn¡¯t see herself putting up with it, or holding back. Finn brought his body closer to hers and buried his head in her neck, but very quickly he pulled away from her, still removing his hand as if he¡¯d just been electrocuted. she didn¡¯t understand what he was doing at all, and she didn¡¯t know what she¡¯d done to him to make him like this. She looked him straight in the eye and the desire he¡¯d seen in her eyes earlier was now reced by anger and hatred. He hated her for some reason she didn¡¯t yet know and God she didn¡¯t understand.


    -You had to sleep with someone else and you didn¡¯t even bother to cover it up beforeing and in the middle of it all you let yourself go with a drunk. Do you know what you¡¯re risking by doing that kind of thing?


    She didn¡¯t understand what he was saying because she couldn¡¯t see when she¡¯d slept with someone else for him to say such a thing. He was basically calling her a slut, and even if the job she wanted to do was no different, she couldn¡¯t stand him saying such a thing.


    Irritated by her silence, Finn began to curse under his breath. This kid was going to drive him crazy before it was time. She¡¯d made a blunder ording to the contract she¡¯d signed and yet she didn¡¯t dare say anything that would justify it.


    -I want an answer now, Elena. Who is he?


    -I have no idea who you¡¯re talking about, because I haven¡¯t slept with anyone.


    -You think I¡¯m crazy or something, Lena, I¡¯m not stupid and I haven¡¯t lost my mind. This smell of alcohol and this smell of man, you can tell me where it¡¯sing from.


    She didn¡¯t know if he was jealous or what, but it really amused her. She turned her head away from the ss because she¡¯d seen how Finn was getting angrier and angrier. She wasn¡¯t his wifest time I checked, and only a contract bound them together.


    -He¡¯s my cousin. I met him at the entrance earlier and he¡¯d been drinking himself into a stupor, so that¡¯s where this ising from, and I hope it clears things up for you, because I can¡¯t stand that kind of scene.


    -You didn¡¯t tell me you lived with a man.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    -I don¡¯t live with a man, but I do live with my cousin. That¡¯s quite different, isn¡¯t it, or maybe not. I really don¡¯t understand your behavior. Are you jealous or something?


    He was asking himself the same question. Was he jealous, or was he just pretending to be? neither, so he decided to ignore her. Even if she told him the man was her cousin, he didn¡¯t want her living with a man under the same roof. He¡¯d been the first to tell her it was an unsentimental affair and yet he behaved as if he¡¯d been the first to love her. it was his driver who came to open the door for her and when she got out, she stayed put. she couldn¡¯t see herself following someone who ignored her. understanding this, Finn moved towards her and stroked her cheekbone. He hadn¡¯t even taken the time to detail her earlier, and now he realized he was going to make everyone in this restaurant jealous. She wanted to ignore him too, but her body spoke for her, and if there was one thing he wanted to do to really piss her off, it was to make fun of her, but he didn¡¯t. He sucked on the skin of her neck, leaving a clearly visible hickey.


    -Are you out of your mind? You can see this garment is open and yet you haven¡¯t bothered to hold back.


    -so I don¡¯t have to talk to youter when the men look at you, darling. you¡¯re mine, you belong to me and that¡¯s that. let¡¯s go now.


    kicking him in the balls was what she wanted to do, but to avoid prison or a sudden death where her body wouldn¡¯t even get a burial, she let go and followed him while he kept his hand on her hip. with every step they took, he tightened his grip on her hip and she felt him tense up. When they arrived, the reserved table was devoid of any human presence, so they realized that the man they¡¯d been meeting hadn¡¯t arrived yet. Finn pulled the chair out for her, and she sat down with a smile. Finn ordered a bottle of wine, which soon arrived. He didn¡¯t like the way the waiter was looking at Elena, so he dismissed him and decided to take care of it himself.


    -You¡¯d have made an excellent waiter,¡± she teased him.


    -I know how to do everything, because before bing CEO of Martinov. Aviation, I worked in garages, I learned to drive, so my work didn¡¯te about by chance, if you ask me. And Elena, why did you choose medicine?


    -I didn¡¯t choose it. It was my uncle¡¯s choice, because ording to him, medicine is a family heirloom, it¡¯s a profession that the family has always practiced, and if I ended up in Russia, it was simply because I was fed up with it, but anyway¡­


    She took another sip of her drink and when their date arrived, Finn looked at him hard to warn him, but Rafael was a good sport who didn¡¯t give a damn what Finn thought.


    -Hello, I see you¡¯re apanied, who¡¯s this lovelydy, dear?


    -Elena, this is Rafael Cabral and Rafael, this is Elena Montoya, my personal assistant.


    Very pretty and so different from Russian dolls, I¡¯m delighted to make your acquaintance, I hope you don¡¯t mind if I¡¯m on a first-name basis.


    Elena didn¡¯t know how to respond to his familiarity. She looked at Finn and saw that he was already clenching his fists. She hadn¡¯t expected it to hurt him so much, and to get back at him for what he¡¯d done to her, she decided to y on the slippery slope.


    -No, I don¡¯t mind at all, I assure you. You¡¯re really very elegant.


    -Let¡¯s talk about why we¡¯re here tonight,¡± Finn announced scathingly.


    Rafael brought out all the documents they had prepared to convince Finn. Finn wasn¡¯t concentrating on what he was exining, for he had put his hand on Elena¡¯s dress at the slit and lifted it up, caressing her bare skin. She was panting and he was enjoying his revenge. She clenched her teeth to keep from letting out a moan, but she couldn¡¯t help it when he prated her with one finger. It felt so good that she couldn¡¯t help it and moaned, which made Rafael stop his exnation and look at her. She was so red and ashamed, but that didn¡¯t stop Finn and he kept on going.


    -Are you all right, Elena? You¡¯re all red now and I think you just moaned.


    she looked at Finn in a panic. she had no idea what exnation she was going to give, and whoever was responsible for this had a mocking sneer on the corner of his lips. she opened her mouth several times to apologize, but each time Finn quickened the pace, which was going to make her moan so loudly if she didn¡¯t keep her mouth shut. Rafael was like a madman at this table where he no longer understood anything.


    -She¡¯s in pain, she¡¯s broken a nail and it¡¯s hurting her,¡± Finn had said, looking her straight in the eye.


    -It¡¯s strange, because her moan was one of pleasure, not pain.


    Elena agreed with herself that she¡¯d thought Finn¡¯s excuse was reallyme and banal. sensing that she was tightening around his finger more and more, a sign that she was about to reach the point of no return, Finn prated her with two fingers, elerating. without controlling herself, she let out a moanbined with a sigh as she closed her eyes. Rafael was now as lost as ever, and when the moment of ecstasy had passed, Elena opened her eyes to see Rafael staring at her. She looked at Finn to see what else she¡¯d done wrong, and from the smile on his face she realized she¡¯d gone even further.


    -I¡¯m going to the toilet,¡± she announced, but Finn stopped her.


    -We¡¯re going home because you¡¯re tired and you need to rest. Rafael, we¡¯ll talk about it another time.


    When she wanted to speak, Finn kissed her good-bye and apanied her home in total silence.

 chapter 251

    back home, Finn regretted the reason he¡¯d taken her home, for her body was now crying out for her. the only reason he¡¯d used his fingers to introduce her to carnal pleasure was because every time he did, he was afraid of breaking her, for in his eyes, she was just a fragile little girl who needed to be protected. he went for a cold shower and climbed into bed. he couldn¡¯t stop thinking about his decision and how hastily he¡¯d made it. He didn¡¯t need a personal assistant since Caroline was doing her job so well, he¡¯d decided to hire this girl because of the bet, but now he regretted it. She wasn¡¯t cut out for it and he told himself that her body wasn¡¯t fit to withstand all that a submissive could endure. He¡¯d made up his mind that the next time he went to see her, it would be to end their contract so that she could get back to the life she¡¯d had before he came into her life. she needed something else and preprenn man respectful but simply perverse in the head who would risk breaking her.


    two days, it had been exactly two days since Elena had heard from Finn. she¡¯d spent her days at home and things weren¡¯t going well with her cousin. He kept asking her what this job she said she had with Finn¡¯spany was all about, because he kept seeing her at home, watching and then sleeping like a man whose bank ount had reached the ceiling so that he didn¡¯t have to work any more. It was a very trite excuse but it wasn¡¯t her fault after all, she had to lie to get away from him because most of the time he asked her these questions, he was drunk and she couldn¡¯t bear to take his fist in her face. he hadn¡¯t been violent with her yet, but she knew it wouldn¡¯t be long before he did, because he was hurting inside, and if only he¡¯d listen to her, she¡¯d have asked him to see a shrink, but he¡¯d done as he pleased and it was almost hard to make him listen to reason. To clear her head, she put on a pair of skinny jeans and a light top, let her hair down and didn¡¯t bother to look at her reflection in the mirror. She didn¡¯t want to seduce him, just to hear the reason for this silence that was driving her crazy.


    -You¡¯re going out?¡± d had asked, standing in front of her bedroom door.


    She understood his situation and it also hurt her heart to leave him all alone, knowing what his father was capable of, but she had no choice but to go. She walked over to him and took him in her arms.


    -I know you¡¯re scared, darling, and it breaks my heart to leave you on your own, but I promise I won¡¯t be back before you know I¡¯m gone. You can stay in my room if you like. Do you want me to bring you anything when I get back?


    -No, I don¡¯t want anything, I just want to be with you. You don¡¯t want me toe with you, or else this is a ce where children aren¡¯t allowed.


    She pursed her lips, not knowing how to answer him. To say that it was a ce where a child couldn¡¯t go was already age discrimination, normal but discrimination nheless. She couldn¡¯t see herself dragging him into Finn¡¯spany either, because so far she couldn¡¯t say anything concrete about the man¡¯s personality.


    -I¡¯m going to meet my boss at hispany and if you go, you¡¯ll be bored, so don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back very soon and please don¡¯t tell your father where I¡¯ve been. It¡¯s no secret but you know that¡­ that¡­


    -Dad¡¯s changed, he¡¯s not the same, and that scares me too, Elena. When Aunt Kira was here, Dad wasn¡¯t like that, but now I don¡¯t understand anything, and Mom doesn¡¯t even want to see me anymore. She never loved me, so I¡¯m scared.


    I know you¡¯re scared and I¡¯m here to help you. I¡¯m here for you d and I¡¯m not going to let you go, sweetheart. Whenever I go out and you¡¯re scared, you can call me on thendline and I won¡¯t hesitate to call you. I¡¯m going to go now or I¡¯ll bete.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    d kissed her cheek and hurried up to his bed to slip under theforter. when Elena got to the door, he turned to face him. he was staring at her with his small eyes, and this prevented her from leaving, but she had to be strong and go. she waved and left. when the cab left her in front of this prestigiouspany, she got out and when she paid, she took a deep breath before entering. everyone was staring at her and the women were whispering, but she didn¡¯t care. she was used to it in this ce and she realized she was never going to look her best for them. she took the elevator to the top floor and when she got out, she saw Caroline going into her office. she stopped dead in her tracks so she wouldn¡¯t see her, but it was no use, she¡¯d already seen her.


    -hey Elena, I haven¡¯t seen you for three or four days. you¡¯ve hardlynded the job and you¡¯re already taking time off. if it¡¯s not the firing that¡¯ll follow, what will it be? because I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the promotion. you want toe into my office. your outfit, darling, you¡¯ve seen thepany¡¯s dress code and you don¡¯t know that what you¡¯re wearing isn¡¯t that. do you really want Finn on your back or what?


    -Oh, because he¡¯s still alive?


    Caroline opened her eyes wide. She was astonished and confused to hear him say such a thing. Of course Finn was still alive, and he wasn¡¯t ready to die, otherwise¡­ She looked at Elena again and saw that she wasn¡¯tughing.


    -You¡¯re not going to tell me you¡¯ve hired some guys to finish him off or something?


    -I don¡¯t have enough money to pay people to do the job, so maybe I did it myself the other night when I met his supposed associate Rafael Cabral. I haven¡¯t heard from him in days, so I came to check and see if it worked or not.


    -Goddamn it, Elena, you know you could go to jail over this whether it¡¯s true or not, and besides, what would you have gained by doing this?


    -I don¡¯t know, so he¡¯ll stop acting like he owns the world, but what¡¯s with all these questions? since when did you be a private detective? since he¡¯s still alive like you told me he was, I¡¯m going to finish him off and if you don¡¯t want to follow me to prison as an aplice, please call the police now.


    Caroline watched her leave, not knowing what to say. she¡¯d thought the girl was crazy, and at times, she told herself she¡¯d just thought so, but now she¡¯d just confirmed that it was true. this girl was really crazy and she needed a shrink to follow her, because if she didn¡¯t, we¡¯d never get her back. she wondered whether she should call security or not, but Finn was a big man, so he could handle the situation well.


    Having overheard the whole conversation she¡¯d had with Caroline, Finn wasughing to himself in his office, impatiently waiting for the moment that he would have called fateful for him if only this kid was up to the task of being able to touch a gun or something, but right now she only had meager strength, and if you wanted to check, he was the only one who could murder her, not so that she¡¯d be on the forgotten list, but to murder her with pleasure until she begged him to stop. He stared at the door and waited for the moment when she¡¯d walk through it, pointing her gun at him, but when the door opened, he saw just the semnce of her anger. She was really pathetic at that moment and it gave him too many ideas in his head, but he had to hold back. she didn¡¯t speak and just stared at him, which amused him greatly. unable to contain herself any longer, Finnughed and Elena frowned. she felt foolish and really her murderous desires were only growing stronger. she huffed and looked all over her desk for a weapon, but she couldn¡¯t find anything.


    -And if I¡¯ve understood you correctly, you¡¯ve just told me that you tried to kill me the other night at the restaurant, but I wonder what you tried to kill me with, because I didn¡¯t feel bad at all, except for regretting the reason I let you go, you know. I wanted to make you blush with pleasure all the way to your corbone, but I made the mistake of letting you go and now I think I can still make it up to you, right? or don¡¯t you want to?


    Elena didn¡¯t know what to say. She wanted to show him her fierce side, but this man¡¯s approach wasn¡¯t helping her at all. she was losing her nerve, and it got worse when he put his hand under her top to caress the skin of her belly. he had the gift of disarming her, whereas she wanted to show him something other than this weakness. she wanted to escape from his arms, but it was impossible, really impossible.


    -Between the two of us, sweetheart, who can kill whom now?


    She wanted to ask him to take her on his desk, but for that at least, she still had all her wits about her to know that she shouldn¡¯t flinch in front of him. Finn told himself that it was finally time to end the contract. He wanted her like crazy, but that was no reason to be selfish. He released her and went to his desk to retrieve the contract he was about to tear up, but his phone began to ring and when he picked it up, he heard Filip¡¯s voice reminding him that they were still waiting for him to introduce them to his beautiful submissive. He huffed and looked at Elena, who hadn¡¯t taken her eyes off him. It¡¯s a good thing he wasmunicating in Russian, otherwise she¡¯d have been able to hear, but he didn¡¯t want her to know why he¡¯d chosen her as his submissive.


    -I want you ready tonight at eight o¡¯clock, Elena. some essories will be sent to you before then. you can go home and rest because tonight will be your first night and it will be tiring.


    understanding the meaning of ¡°tonight will be your first¡±, she began to blush. she didn¡¯t know how he could use words like that. she had a mixture of feelings inside her, a little as if she was looking forward to discovering this world and a little as if she should normally be afraid. without wanting to, she trusted himpletely and wanted to discover this new world. her heart was palpitating and this made her forget the anger with which she hade. it was still eleven o¡¯clock in the morning and she couldn¡¯t wait for the time to pass quickly.

 chapter 252

    she wasn¡¯t discouraged after what that important man she¡¯d met had done to her and, above all, that her youth was an advantage for her, which was why she was already ready to go to the club. when she was ready, she got out and left. it was only seven o¡¯clock in the evening but she didn¡¯t mind at all. she wanted him toe and this way she wouldn¡¯t miss out on anything and would have the chance to get to him first. if there was one thing she was sure of, it was that when she was rich, she would give her son everything he needed, without envying certain children. she had to be concentrated and have her wits about her, she couldn¡¯t miss her target, and even if it wasn¡¯t him, it would be someone else, so she couldn¡¯t go home alone and penniless likest time.


    Having been ready for quite some time, Elena was only waiting for Finn to arrive before Paolo came back or d woke up. she had taken care of him and put him to bed as he had asked her to do, because he wanted to sleep peacefully with the scent of the young woman. when she heard the apartment bell ring, she began to tremble. she was afraid it might be Paolo, and d had just gone to sleep. she was afraid he¡¯d start acting up again, as he did every time he drank. She went out with an unsteady step and when she opened the door, thinking that maybe he¡¯d forgotten his keys on the way out, she saw Finn¡¯s heater looking her up and down instead. She thought he was just doing it because his boss wasn¡¯t near, because if Finn had ever been close, the man would have taken his fist in his mouth. she said good night to him, but he was content to remain silent; it was off to a good start! she followed him, closing the door, and once downstairs, where she hoped to see Finn so as not to have to deal with this total silence any longer, she saw that the car was empty. she stayed by it, while the driver had already opened the door. she didn¡¯t want to get in, because she had no idea where she was going. it wasn¡¯t her fault that she was reluctant, but it was simply because she valued her life. She saw him fiddling with his phone and two minutester, she received a message from Finn asking her to get into the car and that he¡¯d been keeping an eye on her. she must have been in James Bonde¡¯s ¡°Dying Can Wait¡± where he¡¯d been trapped in Cuba, a trap that had failed all the same. she didn¡¯t argue and got into the car. she heard the driver gasp and well, she¡¯d wanted to ask him to excuse her, but seeing as he¡¯d already huffed and puffed, that made up for it.


    -And where¡¯s your boss?


    He¡¯d ordered her not to speak to him, and above all to check that she¡¯d put on the dress he¡¯d sent her, which was why he¡¯d red at her when she opened the door. Elena no longer understood what she¡¯d gotten herself into. This man meant nothing, no clues, and not thinking that maybe she¡¯d actually been set up was impossible.


    Finn was waiting impatiently for his daughter. He hadn¡¯t wanted to go with her because he already knew that if he¡¯d been the one to pick her up, they¡¯d never have gone to the club, because it was he who¡¯d chosen that dress and he knew how provocative it could be. When he arrived, Filip and Alexei were in the middle of settling hundreds of matters at the club, and even though it concerned him too, he felt he¡¯d arrivedte and didn¡¯t want to go there to ask them to go back to square one or to confuse himself. He had ordered a drink, which he didn¡¯t drink, but just stared at each person in the room. He could still feel that look on his face fromst time, and it was the same girl. He wondered if this girl didn¡¯t have a life toe and stare at the men in this ce every time. as he expected, he saw her advancing towards his table. apparently, she wasn¡¯t ashamed of what he¡¯d done to her thest time and this further confirmed the fact that dignity had gone out the window.


    -Hello, handsome. You¡¯re alone, I imagine. It¡¯s a bit boring to be all alone in a ce like this, don¡¯t you think? How about a dance?


    Finn swallowed his ss in one gulp under her teasing smile. When he felt his phone vibrate in his pocket, he pulled it out and saw that it was a message from Alexei telling him they¡¯d finished. She followed him with her eyes until he disappeared and when she came back to reality, she saw another sitting in the same ce as the one who had just left. She frowned because she¡¯d just recognized him, and if only he were young, she could say it was a stroke of fate, but right now, it was still the same old pig fromst time, and she felt like asking him to leave, but since she¡¯d already made up her mind that it was either the one who¡¯d just left, or someone else, she was going to assume that someone else hade to find her.


    -We¡¯re meeting again today and during these three days, I¡¯ve seen you again, only I didn¡¯t want to disturb you, even though you were alone.


    -ah because you¡¯re following me now? and may I ask what you¡¯re doing here? ah yes, I forgot, we¡¯re in a club and although it¡¯s private, some people like me have ess to it too. now may I ask why you¡¯re here?


    -I¡¯m here because I¡¯d like to talk to you, and I know you¡¯re going to enjoy listening to me, because over the past few days I¡¯ve seen you looking at that man who¡¯s just left you alone at his table, just like thest time he slipped away again and never came back. I know you want him, and not because you¡¯re a young woman who can still fall in love, but because you¡¯re attracted to his wealth, and if that¡¯s what you want, I can reassure you that this man has money. His name is Finn Martinov, the CEO of Martinov. Aviation, then you understand that this airline belongs to him.


    Betty had opened her mouth in surprise. She understood that if she had set her sights on him, it was simply because he was the man for her, and the universe had already seen it that way. She didn¡¯t know what this man wanted in exchange for this information. She could have got it by any means, so just this information wasn¡¯t helping her. She needed an approach strategy to get there, and maybe the same Richard who was giving her information could help her too.


    -How do you know all this? ¡­.


    -Richard. this man was actually my target a few weeks ago, but I lost him because my ally wasn¡¯t very ambitious. but today, I know I could work with you, darling, because since day one, I¡¯ve seen that you¡¯re a girl who wants to achieve her goals, so why not join forces for the same cause and earn more? I know this man like the child I gave birth to, and you¡¯re a beautiful young woman who could propel us further, so agree to work with me.


    -If I understand correctly, you want to swindle him. It¡¯s not the most important thing, but I¡¯d like to know about your previous attempt and with whom you embarked on it.


    -How would you feel about an opportunity like marrying Finn Martinov or even Dimitri Savoski?


    Betty returned her hands to her log, not believing it. she, to be the wife of one of Russia¡¯s most important men. that was her dream and it was about toe true. if she¡¯d lost Damon Dixon in the past, then she didn¡¯t believe she could lose either of these two men, or even have both. it wasn¡¯t big-heartedness but ambition and nothing else. she smiled at Richard to let him know she agreed, and he looked at her, licking his lower lip.


    -What do you want from me, Richard?


    -I want you to be loyal to me. I want you to be loyal to me in everything, because you¡¯re a woman and I know that when a woman starts giving her body to one man without looking at anyone else, he can count on her loyalty. I know you¡¯re a greedy woman, but your greed can¡¯t stop you from being loyal to me, sweetheart. do you agree, or do you want to go on all alone?


    to go on alone and never get her way? that wasn¡¯t what she wanted at all, so she threw herself on Richard¡¯s lips and he grabbed her buttocks without a care in the world. after all, everyone was free to do what they wanted in this club, as long as it didn¡¯t affect anyone¡¯s life.


    As Finn walked through the doorway of Alexei¡¯s office, they all looked at him as if he were from another. When they took their eyes off him, they looked at the door, hoping to see someone else enter, but no one was there. Finn knew it was Elena they were hoping to catch a glimpse of, but it would also do him some good to keep themnguishing for a while. he poured himself a ss from the bottle on the table and took a sip before smiling at them.


    -You promised us she¡¯d be here tonight, and we¡¯ve got everything ready for her, and now you just turn up like nothing¡¯s happened! ¡­.


    -Finn Martinov Dixon¡­


    Finn crossed his arms over his chest and looked at Filip, who had just called him by his second name, which was normally his first, but which he¡¯d decided to remove from his official documents since his father¡¯s death. He looked at the two men in front of him with a wicked look, and even though Filip knew he¡¯d made him angry, that wasn¡¯t going to make him ask for forgiveness.


    -I know I promised you and it¡¯s not as if the evening¡¯s over, guys. I just haven¡¯t gotten around to it, but it won¡¯t be long now, I assure you. I never mind seeing younguish a bit and it makes up for the fact that you often piss me off, that¡¯s all, so don¡¯t be too impatient because it¡¯s mine.


    -I can¡¯t wait to see her, Finn, I assure you, and if I like her then you can at least share her, can¡¯t you?


    -and my fist in your face you¡¯ll forget where the word share is in the dictionary I assure you so watch out.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 chapter 253

    When the car pulled up, Elena got out and looked around. She seemed to recognize this ce and it scared her a little because it reminded her of Finn¡¯s bad behavior and the fact that he¡¯d locked her up that night made her tremble. She¡¯d decided to follow him, but she didn¡¯t think it was a good idea to go, because apart from him, the fact that her cousin had abandoned her that night didn¡¯t make it any easier to continue the adventure. She wanted to ask him what he was ying at, but she knew he was never going to answer. She crossed her arms over her chest to let him know that she wasn¡¯t going to follow him, and without waiting, he started typing on his phone. It was no secret to her that he was in the process of telling Finn of his refusal, but it didn¡¯t matter. if he really wanted her to enter this club again, he¡¯d have toe and get her himself, because if he didn¡¯t, she wasn¡¯t going to budge. she felt her phone vibrate and when she picked it up, she saw that she¡¯d indeed received a message from him. ¡°You have the choice betweening and discovering all the wonders of this ce, which is what I promised you, or going home and getting bored in your bed, my beautiful little flower, so make the choice and you don¡¯t have all night for that¡±. she exhaled, wondering which was the better choice for this. to go and discover this, when she thought it could also be a ruse to lure him into herir, or to stay here and watch the passers-by and let her driver decide to take her home. she looked at the man in charge of driving her, he looked everywhere but at her, and she wondered what was so disgusting about her that he reacted like that. he wouldn¡¯t even look at her, nor would he speak to her. she started walking towards the entrance, knowing that he would follow her. he hurried past her, and she thought it would have been better if they hadmunicated. as she walked through the crowded room, she was reminded of so many things, such as the fact that Finn had almost run her over and hadn¡¯t even bothered to ask for forgiveness, the fact that his cousin had abandoned him, the fact that this young woman had asked him to get Finn a drink and that he had ended up asking his men to arrest him. they took a corridor and in her head, it was as if she was heading straight for the ce where he had kept her. they eventually took the elevator, and she thought that perhaps it wasn¡¯t even confinement that was about to follow, but rather her death. as they exited, a single corridor presented itself to them, and only one door was even ajar. she saw the man apanying her banging on the door, and the noises she¡¯d been hearing stopped. the sacrifice was here, so she had to be quiet and wait for the big meter to appear and do the rest, so they could drink his blood. she shook her head frantically, telling herself she¡¯d had enough of horror and zombie movies as it was.


    -You¡¯re here atst, little flower,¡± Finn had said, giving her a look of admiration.


    At first, she wanted to smile at him, and the worst thing was that this smile was already forming on her lips, but very quickly she remembered that she should be angry, so she crossed her arms over her chest and looked at Finn, who wasn¡¯t touched by her childishedy.


    -So she wasn¡¯t a pain in the ass? asked Finn to his driver.


    -I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal even like that, but that kid should never be on her own because she¡¯s suicidal,¡± said his driver.


    A gutturalugh escaped Finn¡¯s lips as Elena¡¯s regrad alternated between the two men. They wereughing at her like she wasn¡¯t even there. she began to take a few steps backwards, unsure whether to flee the danger or take refuge in the arms of danger¡¯s aplice. damn, she was too creative and it would have helped her if only John hadn¡¯t forced her to go and do that medicine. when a powerful hand grasped her waist, she staggered back and opened her eyes wide. she did everything she could to hold her breathing, which was bing irregr, but it was all in vain because he¡¯d just kissed her neck and worse in front of her friends, who were all smiles. it looked like they were happy to hear that a thirty-year-old virgin had just passed the milestone, but it was too much to say because this kind of man had already seen pussy in all colors.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    -so this is the little princess whose life we saved after the evil prince locked her in his study and used her of attempted murder. oh, that¡¯s how fairy tale stories always start, with the prince being mean to the princess and then cupid doing the work.


    -When you¡¯ve finished spouting that nonsense, you¡¯ll realize that her name is Elena and she¡¯s not a Russian doll, so watch out. Elena, meet Alexei and Filip, my partners in crime.


    -Don¡¯t worry, darling, we¡¯re angels and the proof is that we saved your life, right?


    She knew that with Finn in the room, nothing would happen to her, but until now, she couldn¡¯t get used to the idea of being in a strange ce with three Russians. Alexei took out the bottle of champagne he¡¯d prepared and opened it to Filip¡¯s apuse. Finn looked on nkly, and she, too, didn¡¯t know what to do. He filled all their sses and raised his own.


    -to Elena,¡± he said, which the others simply repeated.


    She needed something strong for that. She stared at the bottle of whisky which was also on the table. She needed a ss or two to soak her mouth, but she didn¡¯t know if she was allowed to touch it.


    -I¡¯m d you¡¯re that kind of woman, you¡¯re going to have so much fun.


    -No, Alexei, she doesn¡¯t want whisky, so don¡¯t put it in her ss.


    -Yes, I do, so pour me a ss.


    Finn looked at her and nodded negatively, but she wouldn¡¯t listen. She was going to make his head hurt again, as she always did, and quite frankly, it annoyed him too much that she¡¯d just do as she pleased. Alexei filled her ss with the liquid and Elena lifted it to her lips, and when she tried to drink, she saw Finn¡¯s head moving towards her ear. again, that stupid heat that kept spreading throughout her body. she shivered and closed her eyes unwillingly.


    -would you like to find out what I¡¯ve promised you with all your wits about you so you can remember it for the rest of your life, or would you like to find out with all your wits about you so you can¡¯t enjoy it?


    If she was there, it was precisely because she didn¡¯t want to do something she wouldn¡¯t remember, so she put the ss down on the table under the astonished gaze of Filip and Alexei, while a semnce of a smile graced Finn¡¯s lips. She was being obedient for once, and it was better that way. Fin finished his ss and took her hand to rise.


    -I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll know when we¡¯ve left, so we¡¯ll see you next time.


    -Good luck, darling, ande back soon.


    good luck? did she really need it? she didn¡¯t know, but Finn didn¡¯t give her time to think about it and led her out of the room. they took the elevator and it was going up, which meant it was higher. when they got out, there was only one door in the corridor, as before. she looked at Finn and he smiled to reassure her, but she wasn¡¯t sure she was reassured, because the situation was really freaking her out. He took the keys out of his pocket, opened the door and pushed her inside. everything was so dark that it created dark scenarios in her even though she didn¡¯t want to think about it. she clung to his stocking as he pushed her forward. he finally left her and went to the other side of the room. she understood absolutely nothing and panicked. when the light bulbs began to shine, she took another good look at the ce she was in and was more than surprised. When she turned back to Finn, she saw that he was staring at her body in every detail, his eyes ck with desire. she wanted to leave this circle, but he beckoned her not to try. he moved towards her with a slow gait that captured her full attention. when he got close to her, he stepped around her and stood behind her. He moved her hair to one side, caressing the skin of her neck. With deliberate slowness, he pulled down the thin straps of her dress and slid it down her body to the floor. she had only her stockings left, since her dress was fine without a bra. she wanted to hide her breasts, but Finn held back his hands, kissing each breast in turn. her chest was rising with every beat of her heart, and she was afraid she¡¯d end up with a heart attack.


    -You¡¯re so beautiful, Elena, and so natural. Don¡¯t hide your body anymore, especially when you¡¯re with me. I want you like crazy, but every time I¡¯ve held back, it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t want to rush you, and tonight I¡¯m ready to do what¡¯s necessary for you, and my turn wille again.


    She wanted to tell him that he had no reason to hold back for fear of breaking her, but it was difficult, if not impossible. She still had her pumps with her and it made her feel like a dancer at the barre. he carried her andid her down on that table as beautiful as the one on which the savior of the world had beenid on the day of his birth. she saw him pull out a pair of handcuffs and panicked. she was afraid of what he was going to do with them, which was why she had gotten up in such a hurry.


    -I just want to show you what it¡¯s like to be a submissive, that¡¯s all, so there¡¯s no need to panic.


    shey down again, but with a lump in her stomach. her chest was in the air and yet she was being handcuffed to the table. she was like a whole chicken ready to be eaten. she saw him take out a pair of pliers, her skin for god¡¯s sake. if she was asthmatic, she¡¯d suffocate from thinking he was going to rip her skin off with that. next, she saw a vibrator sextoy. She couldn¡¯t believe it and wondered what he was going to do with it. he moved towards the whale and with the pliers, he pinched her nipples while caressing her body with his other hand. she felt alive because she was so excited. he dropped the pliers and picked up the sextoy which he plugged in. he passed it over her panties and it had an effect on her. She began to undte her hips, asking for more, yet he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. He tore off her thong with a sharp movement and saw that she was wet, giving him the idea of prating her to the very depths of her bowels, but now was not the time. he pulled out a stic penis he¡¯d been keeping in his belongings. when he turned the vibrating sex toy back on, he caressed her private parts with it and prated her with this artificial member. a long moan came from her lips and she wanted more and more, which Finn didn¡¯t fail to give her. He released the sex toy and moved his head towards hers, fiercely kissing her lips and working his tongue in and out of her mouth without letting go of the movement he was making below. na nibbled her lips and clenched her teeth. Finn knew he was going to get a bruised lip, but he didn¡¯t want to interrupt her moment of pleasure for fear she¡¯d get frustrated. She reached the point of no return, sighing at ease and letting go of his body, but he hadn¡¯t stopped his movements because he wanted her to feel that pleasure to thest second.


    -How are you feeling, Elena?


    -Good, so good, if you only knew.


    -rest, because you still have a lot to discover, my dear.


    she opened her mouth in an ¡°o¡±, not believing it. she thought it couldn¡¯t get any better than this way of giving pleasure, and if it went on, she¡¯d be addicted to it and beg for more every second. a few minutester, she saw himing back, and this time his shirt was off. his bare chest made her blush so much she wanted to touch it. Finn undid the handcuffs and carried her over to the bed in the room. She told herself it was finally time to really taste this man, but what she didn¡¯t know was that he still didn¡¯t want to for fear of breaking her. Throughout the night, he had used various methods to give her pleasure and she had finally lost herst bit of strength. She had felt him dress her at a certain time that she couldn¡¯t really determine because she had lost track of time because of this man and she didn¡¯t regret it.

 chapter 254

    Hearing rather strange noises in the house, Virginia tried to cover her ears with the pillow, but it was impossible. she finally got up and turned on the bedsidemp. emergingpletely from her sleep, she noticed that this noise, rather simr to moaning, was getting louder. for a moment, she would have thought that Richard was taking pleasure in jerking her off, but this time, it wasn¡¯t Richard¡¯s voice at all, but that of a woman¡­ a woman in this house moaning. she got up quickly and didn¡¯t bother to cover her body, since she only lived there with Richard and at night, his men stayed outside to watch the house. she started by all the bedrooms upstairs, but she couldn¡¯t see a thing and Richard wasn¡¯t there either. she decided to go back to her room, thinking that it must being from her head, even if it seemed odd that she was hearing moans in her head. as she entered her room and was about to go to bed, the same noise started up again, this time with great intensity. it could have woken up the whole neighborhood. she got up and headed for the living room, and as she went along, she could actually hear male moans and female groans. she finally entered the living room and what she saw broke her heart into a million pieces. she couldn¡¯t believe it was happening right in front of her eyes, and yet it was real. They hadn¡¯t even noticed yet, they were so into their lovemaking, and God, she was disgusted, especially as the woman kept squealing when in reality, Richard wasn¡¯t even a goody. she sat down on the sofa opposite the one where they were sucking each other off relentlessly. when they both stopped, certainly because he¡¯d reached the point of no return, she started pping her hands, which drew their attention. Betty hurried to grab some kind of clothing to hide in, while Richard didn¡¯t give a damn about Virginia¡¯s presence.


    -You didn¡¯t tell me you were married, Richard, or we¡¯d have gotten a hotel room or something.


    -I told you about the new business that¡¯s going to make us a lot of money, and this woman was in charge of it, but she was so bad it all fell apart, and now she¡¯s practically useless to me. Don¡¯t worry. The one I want now is you, and you can go and take a bath if you like.


    Virginia couldn¡¯t believe it. Richard was disowning her in front of this woman, whereas a few weeks earlier he¡¯d been telling her it was her to the end and not someone else, and now he was saying she was no longer any use to him. She felt a pain in her chest, but this was no time to show weakness, so she pretended his words hadn¡¯t affected her at all, while Richard stared at her as if he wanted her to disappear. She remained seated while Richard stroked Betty¡¯s naked thigh, and Betty let himself be stroked as if it were a call for a threesome. She knew Richard could be monstrous from what he¡¯d done to Ynda, but she¡¯d never expected it to be this bad. After all, her lover had asked her to make herself at home, and she wasn¡¯t going to deny herself that. when her figure disappearedpletely, Richard stood up and pulled on his pants. as Virginia waited for him to leave, he grabbed her by the hair and pped her across the face. she felt the taste of blood in her mouth, a sign that he had just split her lip. he released her and looked at her, smiling sadistically. the monster was waking up.


    -You know perfectly well that I¡¯m an ambitious man and that I only stay where my interests flourish, so I hope you understand that you¡¯re useless to me now. I¡¯ve got nothing against you, but all I¡¯m doing is trying to find someone who¡¯ll find me what I want. you failed like a sore loser and i have nopassion for people like that. you should have understood that ever since i¡¯ve known martinov and savoski, my goal has always been to get their business and be an untouchable man by any means necessary. i tried with their respective fathers and it didn¡¯t work, i went back to the sons yearster. the first phase was about to work and you threw it all away. you couldn¡¯t even y a simple littleedy so what was the point of continuing with you? all those years i spent in new orleans were just for that. i stayed with a widow who kept telling me for three years that she missed her husband, i made efforts to be a loving partner and you don¡¯t even know howplicated it was. all that sacrifice wasn¡¯t for nothing so you¡¯re no longer any use to me and it¡¯s time for you to find a ce to live. i¡¯ll let you stay here but if you try anything against me, you¡¯ll regret it dear.


    -Will you be able to kill me, Richard?¡± asked Virginia, thinking he wouldn¡¯t after all they¡¯d been through together.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    -If I¡¯ve seeded in betraying Savoski and I¡¯ve seeded in Dixon, then I don¡¯t see what else could be soplicated.


    Virginia opened her mouth wide in disbelief. She¡¯d heard that it was a Russian gang that had killed Dimitri¡¯s father after a betrayal, but it had never been known who had spilled the beans, and also, it had been concluded that Damon¡¯s father had died by ident because the brakes on his car had been sabotaged, but she¡¯d never believed it came from the man she¡¯d been with all those years, and even worse, during the time he¡¯d done all that, she¡¯d been with him and trusted him blindly when he promised her a life of princesses. she didn¡¯t know that it was with the blood of these people that he wanted to have this power. she realized how stupid she¡¯d been to believe him at every turn.


    -But I don¡¯t understand Richard. You killed Damon¡¯s father, Ynda¡¯s son, and what does Finn have to do with it?


    -It¡¯s not suspicious, Virginia. You¡¯re not stupid, sweetheart, because you weren¡¯t the only woman to be fooled. Those two idiots, Finn and Damon, were also fooled by their father, so you understand that he wasn¡¯t a straight man either. I loved Finn like my own son because he was born to the woman I loved more than anything, the woman I would have given my life for without any regrets, except that Boris Dixon stole him from me without any scruples. when he decided tounch an airline here in Russia; we¡¯d just met and he was a kind man who held my hand and neverined. we had a crush on Tonia Martinov on the same day at the beach and i thought that since he already had a wife, he¡¯d let me have her, but instead he went for her and of the two of us, she noticed him and chose him. it hurt but every time i told myself that i could always have hope and that she¡¯d be mine one day. they decided to move in together even though his wife didn¡¯t know. when i found out she was pregnant, ynda¡¯s son Damon had just turned two. i started sending anonymous messages to his wife to tell her about her husband¡¯s infidelity. she didn¡¯t believe me at first, but eventually she did, because he didn¡¯te back to new orleans because he was so crazy about Tonia. i got over it, but notpletely, but since he was the man who had held my hand, i didn¡¯t want toin too much. one day in the street, i met a woman and it was love at first sight. when i wanted to express my feelings to her, it was Pavel Savoski who got out of the car and she rushed into his arms, kissing him full on the lips before my very eyes. it was as if i had the misfortune never to love. my heart loved the two women that the greatest men in russia stole from me, so i signed the vendetta for them both and that was that. Finn was two years younger than Damon and they had the same father, only Damon¡¯s mother had always made sure her son never knew about it for fear he¡¯d be traumatized, and his father had always made sure he never knew. Martinov was Finn¡¯s mother¡¯s surname and his father decided to adopt it when they got together to avoid suspicion.


    Virginia didn¡¯t know where she stood with this story. It was so bizarre, so bizarre that she felt a pang of guilt, but it quickly disappeared. she¡¯d never imagined she¡¯d be living with such a monster, a murderer who¡¯d killed people without any remorse for a woman¡¯s affair and then collected their inheritance. He¡¯d mocked Ynda and done everything he could to separate her from her son and, back in Russia, he¡¯d also wanted to destroy the other brother just to own the Dixon and Martinov airline. It was too much information for her and she knew she was close to death, because if she hadn¡¯t, Richard wouldn¡¯t have told her about all this.


    -And now it¡¯s my turn to join them, right?


    -Not so soon, my beautiful Virginia. I know perfectly well that you know the rules, but you¡¯ve been used to me and I can¡¯t finish you off in cold blood, because even if I¡¯m with this one, you¡¯ll still be useful to me. Until I find you a ce to live in another country, you¡¯re going to stay here and y deaf and blind. I hope you¡¯ve got the right idea, love.


    With everything she¡¯d just learned, all she wanted to do was call the police and let them know, but she couldn¡¯t do that yet if she wanted to stay alive. Richard waved good-bye and she got up without dy. She made her way back to her bedroom and when she got there, she saw Betty rummaging in her dressing room. She wanted to ask her what she was doing there, but remembering that Richard had asked her to make herself at home, she just happened to be making herself at home.


    -I¡¯ve got nothing against you, Virginia, but it¡¯s just that I¡¯m an ambitious woman in search of power and money, so don¡¯t hold it against me too much. You¡¯re going to have a hell of a time from now on, but you¡¯ve got to understand that some people have to sacrifice so that others can enjoy luxury and the good life.


    of course she understood. she was the one who was going to sacrifice herself so that she could get what she wanted. and to think that at one time, when she had also be attached to Richard, that¡¯s exactly what she wanted, power and money, and that¡¯s what she had be, a woman silenced because her life depended on it. She looked at the time on her watch and saw half past five. And to think it was three hours since she¡¯d gotten up, a real torture this life!

 chapter 255

    feeling soft caresses on her skin, na didn¡¯t want to open her eyes because she felt so good. she¡¯d never had this kind of awakening, and it was perfectly normal since she¡¯d never shared her bed with anyone. She opened them slowly and saw Finn¡¯s magnificent smile. She¡¯d never seen such a handsome man when she woke up, and it made her so happy. she didn¡¯t know how to act at all, for she was lost by what she¡¯d felt the day before. her body was still shaken by all the sensations she¡¯d felt. She looked around and saw that she was no longer in the room that had done her so much good, but in a room simr to that of a five-star hotel. She was lost by the beauty and brilliance of the room. Finn still said nothing and just looked at her, she was so beautiful and he was so attracted to her and her fresh white skin. he wanted to go over the edge with her but the fact that she was still hugging theforter against her body made him think she was ashamed. he¡¯d taken the time to see her in every detail and he no longer saw why she bothered to hide against him. his member had been awake since the moment he¡¯did eyes on her while she was still asleep. he¡¯d found her so beautiful he could have ticked her off.


    -Uh¡­ can I ask where we are?Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    so she didn¡¯t remember a thing and that was perfectly normal because she¡¯d fallen asleep after that night of pleasure and he hadn¡¯t wanted to spend the night at the club with her, which was why he¡¯d taken her home. He could have taken her home if she¡¯d been someone else, because he didn¡¯t usually trust anyone, but with her, even without knowing her, it was very different, so he¡¯d been happy to share his bed with a woman, even if she¡¯d almost died in her sleep because she hadn¡¯t felt a thing. Fearing that she might panic as her whole body imed his, Finn pulled theforter aside, bringing his head closer to hers. She was staring straight into his eyes, and the iprehension he¡¯d seen there earlier had turned into something else he could identify as desire. She wanted him, and besides, what woman could resist his charm? none. he ced his lips on hers and she hurried to respond to his kiss. he took his full ce on top of her without crushing her. he left her lips and began to kiss her skin. it was getting so strong in both their bodies and Elena couldn¡¯t stop holding him tighter to her, which made him smile. She was no longer able to resist, and he wanted to help her ovee her shyness. He tilted his body so that she was on top of him now, which worked well, but she had stopped moving and was now looking at him as if she were lost.


    -Uh¡­ I¡­


    she waspletely red-faced and couldn¡¯t even get a word out of her mouth. she didn¡¯t even know what she wanted to ask him, except to ask him to release her from this pain and this burning that was taking over her body and which he was enjoying and leaving her to die with. She hadn¡¯t realized what he was wearing until her eyes wandered over his body and she saw that he was wearing nothing but boxer shorts. His cock stood proudly inside, and if he didn¡¯t deliver her, it was going to explode. Finn took her hand and ced it on it as she resisted touching it, which made himugh.


    -You can touch him, he¡¯s within your reach now.


    Elena pursed her lips. she was torn between wanting to touch him and not wanting to. she was tempted, so she let herself go and put her hand on him. she heard Finn grunt slightly and looked at me in panic, thinking that she¡¯d certainly hurt him, but she saw that his eyes were closed and that he seemed to be waiting for something. she began to think that perhaps caressing his private parts had the same sensation as her touching him like this. She remembered her torture of the previous night and told herself she could do the same. She continued to touch him with clumsy gestures but Finn didn¡¯t notice because his whole body was enjoying this good sensation and nothing else. tempted to go further, she sent her hand down his boxer shorts and grabbed his hard member, which made Finn growl more fiercely and he opened his eyes to look at her. they were so ck as if it was raining storms in his eyes. Elena was proud of her work. she¡¯d never imagined it could be done like this. unable to bear this sweet torture that was never going to release him, Finn rolled her over on the bed and promptly removed the shirt he¡¯d lent her. She was naked underneath because he¡¯d left her thong in tatters and she already didn¡¯t have a bra. he hurried to remove his boxer shorts and entered her without dy. Elena seemed to be losing her mind as she, who had thought she¡¯d felt everything so far, had never felt anything so good and so perfect, burning and aroused at the same time, it was just perfect for her.


    -Do you want me to stop? Finn asked as he noticed she was lost in thought.


    -Certainly not,¡± she said intently.


    he smiled at her and resumed his rough and gentle strokes, which created a sensation of indescribable pleasure inside her. she was often amazed at how addicted people became to sex, but if it had always been this good, it was perfectly normal for people to get hooked on it. when she felt her body jerk in spasm, she clung to him even tighter, digging her nails into his flesh as he set about giving her the best orgasm she¡¯d ever had. when he heard her moan as she called out to him, it pleased him and without dy, he followed her with a prolonged moan in his sexy voice. he fell onto his side, taking her with him. they were both trying to catch their breaths. Elena was still clinging to him as her whole body was still vibrating, giving him the feeling that she was about to fall.


    -Are you all right?¡± asked Finn, caressing her milky skin.


    -I¡¯m perfectly well, thank you, and I know you don¡¯t need to ask.


    -And why?¡± asked Finn, now staring at her. ¡°You know perfectly well that I can still go wrong, and if I hadn¡¯t freed myself then, maybe you¡¯d have called for help.


    she tapped him on the shoulder but with a gentle gesture as augh escaped his lips. when she heard her phone ring, she hurried away from his arms as Finn sighed. he wanted to enjoy this moment with her but apparently, someone else wanted her. She picked up the phone, and when Finn heard her first phrase, ¡°allo mon dear¡±, he tensed up, feeling an unmistakable jealousy sweep over him. he didn¡¯t want to believe that someone else was calling him when he¡¯d just made here. without meaning to, he took the phone from her hands and hung up, while Elena stared at him uprehendingly.


    -What¡¯s going on, Finn? I was on the phone.


    -You should be faithful to me and yet you just said ¡°a darling¡±.


    Elenaughed as she realized what his problem was. So, he was angry because he¡¯d heard her say it, but she couldn¡¯t see what was wrong with him saying it, or maybe it was just because he¡¯d thought it was someone else. She left the bed very quickly to go to the bathroom, as she had to leave, but before she could go through the door, her phone started ringing again while Finn was still holding it. He picked it up and put it to his ear, but was quickly surprised and felt stupid when he heard a kid¡¯s voice. He looked at Elena, who didn¡¯t know what to say. He got off the bed and handed her the phone, which she took, looking at his naked member, which made her blush.


    -You¡¯re going to leave me and tell me, do you have a kid?


    -He wanted to reassure himself that I hadn¡¯t abandoned him, because yesterday I promised him that when he opened his eyes, I¡¯d be there.


    -I imagine he loves you very much.


    -he¡¯s adorable, so it¡¯s perfectly normal. I¡¯m going to take a bath.


    on the way to the shower, she¡¯d thought she¡¯d put on the dress she¡¯d worn the day before, but when she got out, she couldn¡¯t find it. she wanted to know where she¡¯d been, so she went outside and realized she was in a big maze-like shack. after what she could only define as a quarter of an hour, that¡¯s when she bumped into Caroline? she couldn¡¯t believe it, and that made her panic because she was wearing a bathrobe that was veryrge, as it belonged to Finn.


    -The boss asked me toe over with clothes in your size and I thought it was because he¡¯d spent the night with a woman in your size, but now I¡¯mpletely shocked. I know what you¡¯re thinking but don¡¯t worry because even what I see is part of the professional secret, so not a word about it.


    -If you¡¯ve finished, you can now go back to your job at thepany,¡± announced Finn¡¯s cold voice.


    she kissed Elena¡¯s cheek and left as she hade. Elena was as lost as ever, still holding the clothes in her hands.


    ¨C Why did you go out?


    ¨C Oh, because you¡¯re afraid of your image from the moment she saw me, aren¡¯t you? I hadn¡¯t thought of that at all and I apologize.


    ¨C Don¡¯t be silly. You could have run into a man in my house and I don¡¯t need to remind you that you belong to me, Elena Montoya.


    She left for the bedroom in a hurry. She was d he¡¯d said that, even if it was as banal a sentence as any. When she finished, she saw Finn standing in the doorway, his look sad and clear that he didn¡¯t want her to leave, but she didn¡¯t really have a choice.


    ¨C I can¡¯t wait for you toe back.


    He kissed her on the lips and she left quickly, afraid of being held back as she also wanted to stay.

 chapter 256

    Lying in her room for some time now, Kira wondered what exactly she was doing with this man who was keeping her prisoner, and yet he hadn¡¯t even once bothered to show himself to her. He hadn¡¯te to her since the day they¡¯d gone shopping, and even Yuri hadn¡¯t been around, which was perfectly normal as he was her most trusted man. She¡¯d had enough of being treated like a porcin doll and was only supposed to leave her room when she went to school. It got worse when she realized that even Anton avoided her at all costs, as if she gave off something dangerous, and she still remembered Anton¡¯s phrase when he bluntly told her ¡°I value my life¡±, implying that she was a contract killer. she¡¯d found herself alone, because even when she did something stupid and the dean knew about it, he didn¡¯t hesitate to punish her as he did other students. it seemed like preferential treatment and that was precisely why she wanted to understand why, but apparently there was no one to exin anything to her. She¡¯d been thinking about what Dimitri had told her about her brother, and she didn¡¯t believe Paolo could have done this to her. Before he disappeared, her cousin was supposed to meet them in Russia, and she couldn¡¯t even find out if she was there or not. This situation was really starting to piss her off, and she was just waiting for the monster toe home so she could say a few words to him.


    -I know we¡¯ve already talked about this, Dimitri, but I still don¡¯t think keeping Kira at your ce would be the best thing to do. We¡¯ve got countless men and you could put some of them in charge of her if you want her to be safe, you know.


    -You¡¯re absolutely right, Youri. We¡¯ve already talked about it and I don¡¯t really want to go back over it, you see, so if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to talk about something else, like the fact that I can¡¯t wait to get to the manor and she can finally exin her week to me in my absence. She hasn¡¯t tried to run away here yet and I imagine she¡¯s already understood that my decisions have to be respected and the most important thing is that that little brat hasn¡¯te near her since she started school again because if he had, I¡¯d have punished the whole Krouto family. I know she has to ask herself the questions but she doesn¡¯t need to know everything now. The jet willnd in less than fifteen minutes and I¡¯ll be home.


    -We¡¯ll say you missed her so much you¡¯d like to give her a hug when you arrive to show her how much you missed her.


    -She¡¯s just a kid who needs a cuddle to be reassured and if I ever find that she needs one, I could give it to her, but since I could break her fragile bones, I won¡¯t do anything for fear that she¡¯ll turn to mush.


    -Or I could do it too, it¡¯s just cuddling Dimitri.


    he gave Yuri a killer look andughed, raising his hands in the air in surrender. he knew Dimitri wasn¡¯t going to like his proposal, yet he was willing to see him refuse by threatening him. He didn¡¯t know why his boss didn¡¯t want to confess at all, but he was jealous when it came to Kira and if he didn¡¯t want to ept it, then he was going to push him to the limit until the truth came out. When their nended a few minutester, the mafioso¡¯s car was already there to take them back to the mansion and on the way, his thoughts were solely on his kid. When the car pulled into the courtyard, he hurried out as his staff tried to restrain themselves from greeting him as they would a king. He had forbidden them this kind of behavior and the only thing he asked of them was loyalty and respect. he entered the hall but it was empty and that didn¡¯t surprise him at all. Kira never left her room under his orders because he was afraid she¡¯d find a way to get away without him knowing. He went into his office and looked at the video surveince cameras, specifically the one of her room. She was studying on the bed and he¡¯d always seen this aszy behavior, because that¡¯s what the office was for.


    -I think you¡¯d better go up and see her instead of hiding behind a camera to spy on her. Are you a man or not? or are you afraid of confronting her?


    -I¡¯d rather save her from a crisis that could stop her heart beating, that¡¯s all, and Russia would have lost a young woman who could have developed the country. You¡¯ve collected even the smallest amount of information, I hope?


    Yuri ced all the information he had gathered on his table and Dimitri dismissed him to take the rest of the day off. There was never any time to rest in the mafia world, because a minute¡¯s sleep was enough time for the enemy to invade space and much more.


    Feeling ovee by fatigue, Kira was just about to get into bed when she heard her bedroom door open. She saw the woman who was taking care of her enter and she didn¡¯t have a tray for her, so she thought maybe she was being punished and well, she wasn¡¯t hungry anyway. She had a way of getting on his nerves when she did this, but she¡¯d told him a number of times not to do it, but each time, she always made him believe that she had nothing to upy herself with in this whole manor.


    -don¡¯t sleep yet, mademoiselle, monsieur would like to dine with you.


    she dismissed the housekeeper as a madwoman, for it had been a week since she¡¯d heard from this narcissistic monster, and yet this woman was telling her that he wanted to have dinner with her, which was utter nonsense, and even if he were back, she didn¡¯t see why she should take the opportunity, given that he¡¯d ignored her for a week without even giving her any news of him.


    -Tell him I don¡¯t want to have dinner with him.


    -I¡¯m talking about Mr Savoski here, he asks you to have dinner with him and you say you don¡¯t want to? are you sure you want to go through with it?


    -ah, because he¡¯s already threatened you with a gun? if that¡¯s the case, then tell him I won¡¯t even torture him. if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like you to leave my room now.


    The housekeeper waited a few seconds, but seeing that she was firm in her decision, she left the room and Kira sat up straight. She wondered if she hadn¡¯t made the wrong choice in refusing this dinner, for this man had the gift of disappearing like the living dead, and if she wanted to know the reason for all the mystery hovering around her on campus, she¡¯d have to ept his invitation. Afraid that he might change his mind, she left her bed and didn¡¯t bother to change. She left the room and almost ran up the stairs. She wasn¡¯t sure where he was having dinner, but she hoped it would be in the dining room, so she went that way and blew out a breath when she got to the door.


    -So you¡¯ve changed your mind, Miss?N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    -not for her beautiful eyes, rest assured, but quite simply because this man has to answer my questions, and if he doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll make him eat his dinner out of his own nostrils.


    The housekeeper opened her eyes wide in disbelief. She¡¯d seen people with character in her life, but they¡¯d never dared talk like that about the king of the mafia, who was also a dangerous man capable of cold-blooded murder. She risked a nce inside and saw Yuriughing at Dimitri, who was leaning against the back of the chair, waiting patiently for the child to arrive. He wondered if she¡¯d sprouted wings or horns while he was away. When he saw her enter, he red at her because she was in pyjamas, and they weren¡¯t normal pyjamas at all, just shorts the size of boxers and a skimpy top.


    -I¡¯m happy to see you again, Kira, and I¡¯m also d you epted this invitation.


    -Me too, but I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d be here, Yuri.


    -Oh, I see, you wanted to have dinner alone then? in that case I¡¯ll leave you to it.


    -And close your eyes on your way out, Yuri,¡± ordered Dimitri.


    -But I¡¯m not a pervert and I don¡¯t have the courage to look at what belongs to the boss. See you next time.


    Kira crossed her arms over her chest as the dining room door closed on Youri. she looked at the man who was considered a God in this whole mansion and felt like ripping off his nose and spitting it in his mouth to end up in her belly, but she kept holding back. he was staring at her unabashedly and she was annoyed.


    and she was annoyed by this.


    -Would you like me to get naked or something?


    -I¡¯d like that, kid.


    She flushed and realized she¡¯d already lost the argument she¡¯d started herself. He had a knack for saying things in a straightforward way, as if it were just normal. She went to sit down at least so that therge table could hide her bare legs, which he didn¡¯t hesitate to detail.


    -You¡¯re not here for my eyes, so what brings you here?


    -I thought you already knew, since I¡¯m sure it was you who orchestrated the whole thing. Everyone on campus seems to be afraid of me, even the Dean, can you believe it? t asked me once when i was still in the basement if i had a boyfriend and i said yes, you even forced me to give you the name and when i go back to school, he can¡¯t even stand three feet away from me because all he can say is that he wants to live. can i ask what you¡¯ve done now, you narcissistic monster?


    -Everything I¡¯ve done so far has been to protect you, Miss Fiodora, and whether you like it or not, I¡¯m going to continue protecting you to the very end, so if you don¡¯t want to understand that, that¡¯s your problem.


    -I¡¯ve never asked you to protect me, I¡¯ve never asked you for anything, and normally I¡¯d be protected from you, because until there¡¯s proof to the contrary, you¡¯re still the most dangerous man in Russia, and you know that, don¡¯t you?


    -only with guilty people Kira.


    -I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done to you and I don¡¯t know where we met, but for the peace of your conscience, I want to leave and if you don¡¯t give in, I¡¯m going to kill myself at your ce.


    Dimitri looked at her and wanted to believe she was ying, but she was so serious that it sent a chill down his spine. He couldn¡¯t imagine that one day he¡¯d stay and hear that she was no longer among the living, because if he did, his heart would ache.

 chapter 257

    -Kira, tell me, would you really dare kill yourself if I didn¡¯t set you free?


    she stared into his eyes until he waspletely lost in her gaze, and when she saw that he was, she reached for the knife on the table, but fortunately, more vignt than she had imagined, Dimitri took it from her hands and tossed it into the corner of the room, regardless of where it had fallen. He shouted for his staff to arrive and asked them to clear the table. He didn¡¯t want to see any more cutlery on the table because, since it hadn¡¯t been the knife, it could have been a fork or something else he didn¡¯t know about. when they had finished carrying everything, he resumed his seat and looked at her, but this time her gaze was elsewhere, and Dimitri was dying to get into her thoughts to find out what she was thinking. he tried again to take her hand in his, but she backed away and finally stood up, as if she wanted to run away from him. In her thoughts, she wondered herself if she¡¯d be able to do what she¡¯d grabbed that knife for. It was all because of him, because every time she saw him, she went crazy and wanted to prove to him that she¡¯d be able to go through with her decisions, and if this kept up, she¡¯d really end up killing herself like one day.


    -If you really want to know why this brat is standing so far away from you, then I¡¯ll tell you, but first I¡¯d like you to sit down and tell me what you wanted to do with the knife.


    -You¡¯re very clever to know that knives are used for cutting, aren¡¯t you? it¡¯s all your fault and if I cut myself, it would be your fault. I always want to prove to you every time that I can go all the way and this way, it¡¯ll really cost me my life and believe me, if that happens, you¡¯ll go to prison. now I want to know what you said to my boyfriend to make him run away from me like the gue.


    He¡¯s not your boyfriend,¡± scolded Dimitri. ¡°And besides, can I understand what¡¯s happening to you? One minute you¡¯re on first-name terms with me, the next you¡¯re on first-name terms with me.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    -I know, but that¡¯s not the reason for this conversation, Mr Savoski. Why did you threaten my boyfriend, because I know that¡¯s what you did, pointing the tip of your little toy at his temple to make him really scared?


    Dimitri finallyughed at her, even though she was really angry. She was talking about a toy as if it were a toy, when in fact it was a toy that could deprive people of life.


    -Well, Kira, if I asked that brat to stay away from you, it¡¯s simply because he doesn¡¯t deserve you. I know you¡¯re going to ask me who I think I am to make this kind of decision, but you¡¯ve got to understand that the two men you keep making me angry about, the two men you keep putting up with, don¡¯t give a damn about you, and the proof is that on the very day you gave me the kid¡¯s name, when I arrived at his ce, he was making an 18+ movie with another girl in his living room, but without the cameras. I waited for them to finish filming and then brought out my toy, but I was too nice to do anything to them, so I only asked her not to approach you or even talk about you directly or indirectly.


    Kira didn¡¯t understand, because Anton had never told her he was an actor, and she¡¯d never heard of him either, so she still thought the man was lying to her, and yet he¡¯d said there were no cameras. A shoot without cameras didn¡¯t mean anything, or he was taking the piss out of her, but¡­ but if she thought about it further, this man was actually telling her that Anton was cheating on her with someone else, it was impossible, he loved her and hadn¡¯t stopped telling her so. She stood up suddenly and wanted to leave the dining room but Dimitri was quicker and stronger than she was, he made her sit down in his ce because he had understood very well that she didn¡¯t believe and there was no way she was going to think he was fooling her again. she crossed her arms over her chest and waited impatiently for him to speak as he knew how to do so well but she wasn¡¯t the one who was going to drink his words again like before no. it was too much his unfounded usations.


    -I know you don¡¯t believe me Kira, but I¡¯ve got proof for what I¡¯m saying, except that I wouldn¡¯t want to hurt you any more, do you understand?


    -And since when do you really care about my little person, tell me? whether it hurts me or not is none of your business. If you had this proof, you¡¯d have shown it to me without spending all your time lying. First you said that my brother had given me a bet, and now it¡¯s Anton¡¯s turn to deceive me.


    Dimitri shook his head from left to right, smiling. She was serious, and what he was wondering was how she was going to manage to touch his nose, given his sizepared to a dwarf¡¯s. He didn¡¯t want to show her the video, but since she didn¡¯t believe him, he had no other choice. She didn¡¯t want to look at it at first, but when she recognized the man she considered the love of her life, she felt herself dying. she threw Dimitri¡¯s phone to the floor, screaming, but the phone was the least of her worries, he was worried about her. he crouched down in front of her and cupped her face, it hurt to see her tears and you could see how much she was hurting inside. He wiped away her tears and didn¡¯t know what else to do. All she could do was talk, but he couldn¡¯t hear a word she was saying.


    -I hate him, I hate him, let him die,¡± she screamed.


    Dimitri agreed with her on this point, the kid had to die, but his turn wasing, and if anything happened to his daughter because of him, he was really going to die. When Kira¡¯s brain started working again, it reminded her that this man was still her enemy and that she had to get away from him, so she abruptly left his arms and headed for the door. Dimitri couldn¡¯t understand what had happened when everything was going so well. He went out to try and catch up with her and in the hall, his employees were watching the stairs, a sign that she had gone up to her room. when he wanted to go, he was held back by Youri who seemed to be angry and worried.


    -What did you do to her, Dimitri?


    -Because I¡¯m notorious for doing things to him, Yuri? she saw the video of that little brat she considered her boyfriend, and rest assured, because she and I want the same thing, for him to die.


    -She didn¡¯t say that, Dimitri,¡± Youri protested.


    -because now I¡¯m making things up to say? this girl can send a missile when she¡¯s angry and showing her the room with my tools of war would be proiming the end of Russia, I¡¯m going.


    he climbed the stairs two at a time and when he arrived at the door to her room, he heard a noise simr to that of things smashing against the wall. she was turning her room upside down and he was worried for her, that she might hurt herself.


    -Kira, open the door and don¡¯t make me look for the spare keys.


    -I¡¯m not opening that door, and don¡¯t worry because I¡¯m not going to kill myself to please little Krouto. He¡¯ll hear about me tomorrow at the campus.


    she burst into tears. Dimitri wanted to be with her at that moment, but she¡¯d forbidden him. Even though he could enter her room through the connecting door, he thought that maybe she needed to be alone, as she¡¯d asked. He went to her study where he locked himself in because he didn¡¯t want to sleep in the room next door while she spent the whole night sniffling.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but his mafia instincts told him so, and that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t want Kira to go out under any circumstances. She¡¯d still take it badly, but if he felt it was going to get out of hand during the day, then it would, and she was out of the question.


    -I want you to ask Kira not to go out, so she won¡¯t be going to campus today.


    -You¡¯ve got to be kidding me, Dimitri, and how will she break the nose of that brat who dared to disrespect her?


    -I¡¯m serious, Yuri. Something¡¯s wrong and I can feel it, so go tell her she¡¯s not going to campus today.


    he was already imagining everything she was going to say, but he had no choice but to face the baby dragon. when he got to the door of her room, which was still locked, he knocked, hoping she¡¯d stopped sleeping. a minuteter, the door opened on Kira, whose eyes were still red.


    -I¡¯m not going to ask if you slept well, because I can see you¡¯re not feeling well, but¡­ er¡­


    -what did the narcissistic monster ask you to tell me this time, Yuri, and don¡¯t worry, because if there¡¯s one person I¡¯d like to vent my rage on, it¡¯s not you, so tell me.


    -he wouldn¡¯t want you to leave your room because his mobster instincts tell him this day will only be for good weather.


    -tell him I don¡¯t give a damn about his mafia instincts, because my angel instincts tell me that everything¡¯s going to be fine and that if anyone dies today, it¡¯ll be Anton, so I¡¯m going to the campus and he¡¯s not going to stop me. thank you for saying it like that without changing a word.


    -But Kira, you¡¯d better listen to him because his intuition has never failed him, I assure you.


    -I didn¡¯t say the contrary, but except that I¡¯m not a coward, I¡¯m tall and I can face any situation, so tell him I¡¯m going to campus.


    Youri didn¡¯t know what to say to convince her and was forced to report to the boss what she had said. He knew that Dimitri was going up to see her and he wondered if the mansion would breathe during their confrontation.

 chapter 258

    cleaning his pistol so as not to be surprised when everything happened, Dimitri saw Youri return with a smirk on his face. He could see that this smile didn¡¯t mean anything serious, and he could already imagine that this kid was still nning to stand up to him. he wasn¡¯t at all looking forward to finding out what she¡¯d said, because if he knew anything about her, it was that she could get nonsense out of her mouth whenever it suited her. Youri in turn wanted to leave him in a state of impatience, and he didn¡¯t like that at all. He started to leave his office, as he wanted to check that everything was in order in his mansion, just as he had asked them to prepare everything in case of an attack. He¡¯d built his mansion with all this in mind, because everyone who worked for him was now his family, and he¡¯d promised himself he¡¯d always protect them no matter what and was ready toy down his life for them, because he was loyal to them too. Youri hadn¡¯t stopped following him, certainly because he was waiting for Dimitri to ask him what the kid had said, but he could keep that to himself as long as she didn¡¯t leave her room as requested.


    -Do you at least remember sending me a message to Kira or not?


    -Yes, and whatever you¡¯ve been discussing with her, just make sure she doesn¡¯t leave her room, Yuri, because if she does, henchman or not, I¡¯m going to blind you so that you¡¯ll never be tempted to take on a mission again, and I really mean it.


    -She said her instinct told her there¡¯d be no danger and that today was the day she promised herself to break Krouto¡¯s nose, so she¡¯s decided to go out whether you agree or not.


    Dimitri turned back to Youri, dropping what he was doing, and looked at him for a long moment, trying to decipher whether he was really serious, but¡­ there was not a hint of a joke on his face. Dimitri shook his head from side to side, cursing under his breath. This kid wanted to push him too far and she was going to see what he was made of. he motioned for two men to follow him, as they were going to keep an eye on his room in case the situation got any worse. When he arrived at her door, he saw that she was packing her things in the bag she was going to use to get to the campus.


    -So what¡¯s your angel telling you, kid?


    -the opposite of what your mafia instincts are telling you. there won¡¯t be any danger today and i¡¯m going to the campus. i¡¯m a big girl and i¡¯ll protect myself in case of danger, i assure you. you can protect all of russia, but i don¡¯t need you, you know. i¡¯ll be fine on my own.


    -And what would you do if you found yourself in the middle of a firefight, Kira?


    -I don¡¯t see why I¡¯d be in the middle of a gunfight, Savoski. If you want to put me to the test, that¡¯s your problem. I¡¯m sick of your mafioso life, man, so don¡¯t hold me back in this shack or I¡¯ll set it on fire, you hear?


    Dimitri stepped back to get a better look at the ground ss that was threatening him. She said she was capable of setting his house on fire, but what she didn¡¯t know was that if she started, she¡¯d spend her whole life doing it, because he owned several houses and would build them in no time.


    everything went so fast and Kira found herself in his arms before he knew it. she was trembling and clinging to his top. his instinct to protect her urged him to wrap his arms around her frail body. a second bang sounded and he couldn¡¯t stay there, even though she needed protection and reassurance. he had to go and help his men, so he tried to detach his body from hers, but she wouldn¡¯t let go. the bangs only got louder, and he wasn¡¯t a coward to leave his men to fight on their own.


    -You¡¯ll stay in your room and my men will watch the door.


    -No, don¡¯t go, please don¡¯t leave me¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ll tell you what. If I ever find myself in the middle of a firefight I¡¯m going to cry and call you toe and save me, so please don¡¯t leave me alone, Dimitri.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    it was the very first time she¡¯d called him by his first name, and he was tempted to stay with her and keep an eye on her, but no, he had a duty to his men, to fight the enemy with them. he kissed her temple and pulled away abruptly. it was the only way, because with gentleness, she was never going to let him go.


    -You¡¯reing back, aren¡¯t you? Or I cane with you, so I won¡¯t be far away and¡­


    It was the first time she¡¯d ever had to deal with this, and yet this was how her daily life was going to be from now on, now that she¡¯d entered the life of a mafioso. she kept begging him, but if he tried to say anything more, he wasn¡¯t going to leave, so he went outside and locked the door to her room, asking the men who were there to keep an eye on her and make sure no one got in. when he got downstairs, he saw that it was only a minor attack, although someone could lose their life with a stray bullet.


    -No, but you should have stayed with her, Dimitri, I can imagine how scared she was.


    -and my men are in danger too, so I¡¯m not making any choices. I¡¯ve put men to protect her and when this madness is over, I¡¯ll go and see her.


    Yuri said nothing more, since he couldn¡¯t change Savoski¡¯s mind. For another half-hour, it rained gunfire, but everything finally came to an end and they fled in their vehicle, but Dimitri managed to kidnap one of their number. He asked Youri to take care of the little brat, and went upstairs. Outside his room, he saw that the door was ajar, and suddenly felt his blood turn from cold to hot. He imagined that the shooting might have been a diversion to take his little girl away from him, but when he went further in, he saw her being held prisoner by the two guards he¡¯d ced outside the door. She was so tired, and when she noticed him, she broke away from their arms and threw herself into those of the mobster, who caught her and held her tightly against him. she began to cry, and Dimitri carried her in his arms as she wrapped her legs around his waist. he could feel her tears wetting his shirt, and he wasn¡¯t very good at singing lubies. he went over to her bed and made her lie down on it, but she wouldn¡¯t let go of him at all, so he was forced to lie down with her. She hadn¡¯t opened her eyes since the moment she¡¯d thrown herself into his arms, so he understood that she was trying by all means to forget that nasty nightmare. After a good while, sleep finally took her, and thankfully.


    When he arrived in the basement, he saw Yuri still leering at him, just as he had done when he¡¯d joined the battlefield.


    -How is she, Dimitri?


    -she¡¯s asleep, I imagine when she wakes up she¡¯ll try to break my nose, otherwise, has he talked yet?


    -Not yet, but it won¡¯t be long.


    -I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± replied Dimitri.


    He took out a syringe and filled it with the paralyzing liquid. It was a temporary and painful paralyzer, so at this point he was going to have to tell him who this man was who had tempted the devil unprepared.


    -You¡¯re not going to inject me with that liquid,¡± said thetter with a confidence Dimitri would never have suspected.


    -Do you know who I am? Have you ever heard of the man in the shadows, my dear friend?


    -You¡­ you¡¯re not Dimitri Savoski, no that can¡¯t be.


    He waspletely distraught and Dimitri understood that he hadn¡¯t really known what he was getting into. He was happy to see him like this and it was this effect that he liked to see on his victims.


    -It¡¯s Rob Goliath, he knows you¡¯ve got the girl because he¡¯s been watching your entrance for some time and saw when she went out and when she came in. she¡¯s the target to get to you. now that you¡¯ve got everything, can I go.


    Dimitri smiled at him and left, followed by Youri. He didn¡¯t want to imagine that this impossible man had thought he¡¯de after him through his kid. He wanted to send him six feet under, but a single bullet to the head would be too kind, so he decided to wait.


    -don¡¯t you think you should set her free by any chance, tell me?


    -No, never. They¡¯ve already seen that she¡¯s under my roof and they know that if anything happens to her, I¡¯ll me myself for the rest of my life, so there¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting her go now. I¡¯m going to take care of that little brat who dared to attack me without even knowing me.


    -Dimitri, don¡¯t be grumpy, maybe she¡¯ll be safer with her brother than with you.


    -No, she¡¯ll stay with me whether she likes it or not.


    he left without giving Yuri time to reply, because he knew he was just going to make him angry if he kept talking such garbage. he didn¡¯t want her away from him, and that was that.

 chapter 259

    Gradually emerging from her sleep, Kira turned over in bed and felt so empty. It was the very first time she¡¯d had this kind of feeling and she had no idea what it meant. she sat up and saw that her bedroom door was closed. she tried to remember everything, especially why she hadn¡¯t gone to campus. She remembered Dimitri leaving her room and the shooting ¨C yes, the shooting that had shocked her. She got up looking for him, because she remembered falling asleep in his arms, and the thought that he¡¯d abandoned her again, only to return in a week¡¯s time, made her sick. she left the bed very quickly and when she reached the door, she turned the bolt to see that it wasn¡¯t locked, left the room and ran down the corridor. she didn¡¯t know if the shooting had stopped, but all she wanted was to see Dimitri. When she reached the first floor, several people tried to catch up with her, but she kept outrunning them until a colossus grabbed her. she did everything she could to get him to let her go, but he seemed to have nothing but a ss of earth struggling in his arms. she screamed, but no one seemed to be paying any attention to her, until Yuri appeared.


    -Let her go.


    Instead of continuing her run, she turned towards him and red at him before resuming her run. As she had already seen Yuri, she knew that Dimitri was there, but she wanted to be sure, not just assume. When she got to the door of his office, she pushed it open and went inside. he was sitting in his armchair. even seeing him like that didn¡¯t satisfy her at all, so she walked around his desk as Dimitri stood up, caught off guard. She threw herself into his arms, and fortunately he was always ready to take her in. She was breathing as if she were at her wits¡¯ end, and he could clearly see that she was still scared. He intended to severely punish the man who had had the courage to orchestrate all this in his mansion to the point of creating such a fright in her.


    -How do you feel, Kira? I mean, after you slept?


    -I didn¡¯t want to be alone and that big, muscr man scares me every time he stops me.


    His men were only doing their job, for he had always asked them to warn him before anyone walked through the door of his office. He sat her down on his desk and sheid her head on his chest, still closing her eyes. Dimitri wanted to talk to her about the whole thing, as keeping her in the dark would certainly put her in further danger. He sat down, keeping his hands on her hips, but she didn¡¯t feel safe that way, as only the mobster¡¯s body made her feel better and safer.


    -I know you¡¯re still shaken by what happened but I want you to understand that you¡¯re going to have to deal with this sort of thing from time to time, but I can promise you that I¡¯ll always be there to protect you, I promise. no one wille after you.


    -I didn¡¯t even know if you were still alive or not, and even when I asked your men about you, no one dared to tell me anything, so you understand that if this attack had happened when you weren¡¯t there, worse would have happened to me.


    -I wasn¡¯t there, but I was aware of your every move, so don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll always have protection, and besides, I thought you were a big girl and could protect yourself on your own.


    she lowered her head, biting her lip. she knew Dimitri was repeating exactly what she¡¯d said in the morning when she¡¯d said she was going to go to campus, and that she didn¡¯t give a damn about her mobster instincts. she wondered what she would have done if the shooting had happened just as she was going out. her trauma was going to be much greater than what she¡¯d experienced in that protected mansion.


    -I guess it¡¯s also your fault for being a mobster and for kidnapping me.


    -I recognize that, but I¡¯d like to ask you something else too, Kira,¡± said Dimitri, taking her hand in his. ¡°I know it hasn¡¯t always been easy between us and that moments like these wille up again, but I¡¯d like to ask you just one thing: that you trust me. i know it¡¯s hard for you to believe, but i want you to know that everything i do, when i tell you it¡¯s to protect you, it¡¯s to protect you. i can still tolerate everything, but i couldn¡¯t tolerate it when i know you¡¯re in danger, kiddo. i¡¯ll always be ready to do anything to save you, whatever the situation.


    -and I thought it was probably my brother who tried to get me back after his stupidity. he¡¯s really forgotten me it seems.


    -don¡¯t think about him. i¡¯m here and when i know it¡¯s safe, i¡¯ll make you see him, but you¡¯re not going back to him. you haven¡¯t eaten anything since morning, so i think you should have something to eat.e with me.


    she still wasn¡¯t hungry and didn¡¯t want to leave the office. when he got to the door, he turned and saw that she was still sitting. he huffed and went to stand in front of her, crossing his arms over his chest. he was far from scaring her, if that¡¯s what he wanted her to think, because she had looked away and Dimitri thought she was rather cute without denying it. He put his hand on her arm and she shivered. She unintentionally brought her gaze back to his and felt her heart beat wildly as she watched the mobster devour her with his gaze. she was ovee with embarrassment and stuck her lower lip between her teeth as she liked to do so well, which made her even sexier than she could have imagined.


    -You¡¯ve got to eat, Kira.


    even at the end of her sentence, she could still hear his voice echoing in her head. she raised her head and when her gaze met his. she smiled, a smile so banal that Dimitri found himself smiling too. he caressed her cheek and stopped smiling, his mouth remained slightly open and that attracted her. her small, full, very pink lips, he wanted to devour them without ever tiring. he breathed lightly to make the burning sensation that consumed his body disappear.


    -We¡¯re going to eat, aren¡¯t we? and on one condition.


    Dimitri smiled at her. She¡¯d just delivered him from temptation, otherwise he¡¯d certainly have given in.


    -So what¡¯s the condition for the kid to eat, tell me?


    -You¡¯re always going to assume that I¡¯m feeling bad, so you¡¯re going to do it, aren¡¯t you?


    Dimitri nodded negatively as she pouted. she was so adorable with that and he was happy to have her. she nodded too and they went out. when they reached the hall, Kira saw Youri and let go of Dimitri¡¯s hand. he didn¡¯t understand why she was doing it but waited to see.


    -Will youe and feed me, Yuri? Dimitri doesn¡¯t want to. I¡¯m still feeling sick and shaky so I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to hold a knife.


    Youri looked at Dimitri as he huffed and puffed. All the staff had opened their eyes wide because they certainly thought this girl was crazy, but fortunately they adored her. Kira¡¯s eyes were pleading with Yuri, who didn¡¯t want to tempt Dimitri¡¯s fury, who red at him like ¡°you say yes, I¡¯ll shoot you¡±.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    -Yuri says yes, he won¡¯t do anything to you, and if he wants to, then I¡¯ll take that bullet for you.


    -It¡¯s okay Kira, I¡¯ll do it,¡± says Dimitri.


    -I want you to say it in your own words, like I asked you to, because if you¡¯d done it in your office, we wouldn¡¯t be here, you understand. Go ahead.


    He pinched the tip of his nose as his men brought their hands to their mouths, no doubt to hide their smiles. He was going to make her pay, but first she had to eat, since she hadn¡¯t eaten since morning.


    -It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll feed you,e on now.


    She pped her hands, smiling as everyone was astonished, including Yuri. It had taken this troublemaker to drive this girl crazy, and she was forgetting that she was ying with a bloodthirsty mafioso. When they arrived in the dining room, everything was alreadyid out on the table and Dimitri called the housekeeper. Kira couldn¡¯t understand why he¡¯d shouted her name when everything was at the table.


    -I don¡¯t want another knife on this table because that kid is capable of more madness.


    -But never, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have the chance to take advantage of the fact that you¡¯re going to feed me, you know that, don¡¯t you?


    Dimitri huffed in exasperation, but there was no turning back. he cut up the turkey and bit off a piece, bringing it close to his lips. she opened her mouth without taking her eyes off him. strangely enough, she liked the fact that he made her eat. when the sauce stained the corner of her lip, she reached for the napkin to clean her mouth, but Dimitri put his hand on hers to stop her. he brought his head close to hers and licked away the sauce stain. she opened her mouth to ask him what he was doing, but he interrupted her by kissing her on the lips. she responded to his kiss by feeling her heart racing. Dimitri dropped the fork and cupped her face to deepen the kiss. he¡¯d dreamed so much of this moment; tasting her beautiful, full lips.

 chapter 260

    -don¡¯t be afraid. i know when you¡¯ve arrived because i hardly ever sleep. everything¡¯s fine now.


    -I¡¯ve had the same nightmare twice, you know. I was so afraid it was real. do you mind that I¡¯m here in your bed?


    -you should have thought before you crawled into my bed, don¡¯t you think? you made yourself at home and thought ¡°what can this man do to me¡±. let¡¯s just say that this time you had the courage, Kira, but now¡¯s not the time to talk about it. we¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow, but as for now, you need to get some sleep.


    It didn¡¯t take long for her to drift off to sleep, as she felt safe andfortable. She was even sure it was going to be the best night of her life. Dimitri still couldn¡¯t get over the fact that he was holding a woman in his arms, not just any woman, but his kid, who was scared to death. Given her breathing, which had be regr, he concluded that she had already fallen asleep, so he took the opportunity to caress her face. He was tempted to turn on themp and watch her sleep, but he didn¡¯t believe that the eager monster inside him would be content to just watch her, so he preferred to imagine everything in his head, even if it was even harder that way. he couldn¡¯t wait for daybreak, but surprisingly, he could feel his eyelids getting heavy, a miracle he¡¯d waited a long time for and didn¡¯t believe would ever happen again. he tried hard to fight it, but it was impossible, so he let sleep take him. Feeling a heavy gaze on him and something stroking his beard, Dimitri had no idea what was happening to him until he opened his eyes. his gaze locked directly on his daughter¡¯s and she smiled at him, but without letting go of the beard she was taking such pleasure in torturing. he smiled back and hugged her even tighter. he was happy to find her in perfect shape.


    -did you sleep well? miss Fiodora?


    -Super well, Mr. Narcissistic Monster, and how about you?


    -Strangely enough, I slept a lot more than usual, and I imagine it was your baby perfume that kept tititing my nostrilsst night, which is why I slept so much. Now¡¯s not the time to gossip, as you have to go to campus today.


    she pursed her lips as she looked him straight in the eye. she had thought he would kiss her. she was disappointed but didn¡¯t let him know. she just left his room and went to hers. when she was ready, she went downstairs and her breakfast was already ready. When she got ready, she went downstairs and her breakfast was already ready. she ate it without dy and finished her tray, for she had a mission not to be missed: to break the Krouto¡¯s nose. when she arrived outside, she expected to see her usual driver, but nobody was there, and even the car wasn¡¯t there. she looked around a bit but couldn¡¯t see any car ready to get out.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    -He¡¯s waiting for you outside the gate, Kira.


    -My driver?


    -If Dimitri Savoski has be your driver, then yes, your driver is waiting for you outside.


    she smiled at Yuri before stepping out. as she got into the car, she felt Dimitri¡¯s gaze on her. he didn¡¯t speak, but just stared at her, a situation that made her feel so ufortable. she fastened her seatbelt, and when it was done, Dimitri started the car. the drive to the campus was silent, and as he didn¡¯t want to talk, she too decided to ignore him. she put out her hand to open the car door, when he prevented her by putting his hand on hers. she turned and his gaze was so intense that she withdrew her hand, giving up trying to open the car door. he brought his face close to hers and kissed her temple. she sighed in frustration and Dimitri smiled before capturing her lips with his own. she felt the butterflies in her stomach and it was at that moment that she confirmed that what we used to say was true; butterflies in the stomach. when he parted from her, he buried his head in her neck, inhaling her scent. she, too, felt so good that she¡¯d forgotten she was there for school. when Dimitri heard a knock on his car window, he lowered it and looked at the doorman.


    -A problem?


    -In fact, I just wanted to tell you that you¡¯re parked the wrong way. You¡¯re at the entrance, but take your time, Mr. Savoski.


    Dimitri nodded and rolled up the window. Kira was shaking her head from side to side, wondering if it was possible to have such an impact on people, and human beings capable of speech too.


    -Can you tell me what¡¯s going on in your head, Kira, because I can hear whispers from here?


    -I¡¯m just wondering how you manage to scare people so much. You realize that if we¡¯re going to age-check, this security guard is your elder Dimitri, but he was so scared of you that all the poor guy had to say was ¡°take all the time you need¡±. that¡¯s not normal at all, you know, not at all.


    -I don¡¯t know if the medical course you¡¯re taking at this school also includes philosophy, but it would be better if you stopped taking it, because if you really want to understand the world and human behavior, it¡¯s not in a school that you¡¯ll learn this, but in the field, when you¡¯re sitting around a table with nearly a hundred people who will tell you with their mouths that they¡¯re with you, and yet in their hearts, they¡¯re against you. You¡¯ve got a lot to learn, but before you do that, you¡¯ve got to do what you were sent to school to do. I¡¯ve got to be clear; I know how much you¡¯d like to get back at Krouto, but don¡¯t. He¡¯s not worth it. Every time you think of his betrayal, tell yourself you can do better than him.


    Kira nodded, looking deeper into his eyes. She didn¡¯t need Anton anymore because, even though she knew it was impossible, she¡¯d found someone better than Anton. She wanted to tell him, but was afraid of being rejected, given their age difference. Dimitri waited for her to disappearpletely before he too left.


    It had been a boring day for him, as he was the type who liked bloody business, and the fact that he had no business to attend to bored him. He¡¯d just waited until two o¡¯clock in the evening to pick up his kid and take her out to dinner.


    -And Kira, how¡¯s she getting home? you know the threat¡¯s still out there and she¡¯s the one we want. apparently, you stood outside the campus for a long time this morning and you know how kids are. the brave students who certainly didn¡¯t know it was your car had the courage to film it and it¡¯s making the rounds on socialworks, fortunately her face isn¡¯t revealed but that man will know it¡¯s her Dimitri.


    -I don¡¯t think he¡¯d be so stupid as to abduct her from campus, and my men are already watching her in front of the campus. If he attacks, they¡¯ll be there to protect her.


    -His life is monotonous, like that of a man who¡¯s just waiting for the day he dies. He lives with his kid and a young woman who¡¯s far from Russian, but I doubt she¡¯s his girlfriend.


    Dimitri didn¡¯t let him finish and got up because his rm had just gone off, his enemy had left his hiding ce and he needed to know where he was going. He went to hisputer room and tried to map out his route. Dimitri knew his kid was safe until Yuri entered his office in a panic.


    -We¡¯ll have to ask your men to find her.


    -Damn it! It¡¯s that idiot, he¡¯s just trying to distract Yuri. I¡¯ll have to go. She¡¯s already had a bad night today because of yesterday¡¯s shooting, so I wouldn¡¯t want her to go through something like that again today.


    They left the mansion in a hurry and on the road, it was more than a game of car racing. he didn¡¯t obey the traffic lights. when he reached the campus, the teachers had mobilized the students in their respective ssrooms, but the one where Kira was holding court was already empty. every student had tried to escape. He knew that the man hadn¡¯t had the courage to enter the campus for fear of running out of time if the police arrived, and he also knew that for their own survival instinct, the students would try to get off campus. He took out his phone and tried to reach her; it rang but she didn¡¯t answer, a sign that she¡¯d certainly lost her phone in the whole affair. He¡¯d promised himself to protect her by all means, but he¡¯d failed, yes he¡¯d failed, and he med himself. He¡¯d even nned to be tolerant with this mafia debutant, but he intended to settle the score with him as he deserved once he¡¯d found him. a slow death that would forever remain engraved in his brain like a burnt-iron tattoo until it turned red. the bloodthirsty mafioso was getting the better of him and he didn¡¯t want to hold him back.

 chapter 261

    standing in the dean¡¯s office, Kira was trembling because from there she could see what was going on, and she couldn¡¯t make any sense of it. there were whispers in the corridors that it might be a mafia affair, but she didn¡¯t know if Dimitri knew anything about it. He had always been a man capable of protecting his own, and the fact that she trusted him blindly forbade her to think that he might have had something to do with it. The old man in front of her could have put all the students in a safe ce or left her to fend for herself like the others, and besides, nothing reassured her that she thought she was safe in this office. It crossed her mind at times to think that he had something to do with it too, but well, she¡¯d wait and see. When she saw him talking on the phone, she began to move towards the door, which was unfortunately locked. she could hear Russian perfectly, as it was her nativenguage, which was why the man had decided to lower his voice and speak softly. She was dying to know what he was up to, but he seemed to be discreet, and even if discretion was a good thing, in the situation she was in, she didn¡¯t appreciate it at all. When he finished his call, he rubbed his hands together as if he¡¯d hit the jackpot or been relieved of a burden.


    -I want to know what I¡¯m doing in this office, so please¡­


    -Listen, Miss Fiodora. I know you may think that the other students are our responsibility and that we should keep them safe, but as you¡¯ve seen, this is just a diversion so no one¡¯s in trouble, no one¡¯s getting kidnapped but you, so it¡¯s very kind of you to stay here and keep your mouth shut, if you know what I mean.


    -Shut up sir? you¡¯ve just told me that I might be the target and you¡¯re asking me to shut up, shut up until when, you tell me? until theye into this office looking for me, and what¡¯s more, I don¡¯t even know who you were on the phone with, which already tells me that I should be suspicious of you, do you understand that? yes, I should be suspicious of you, but you¡¯re still my dean and that¡¯s why I¡¯m begging you to let me out of here.


    while he looked at her as if he hadn¡¯t heard what she¡¯d said, Kira began to ransack the things on his desk in an attempt to find the key to get out of there. he didn¡¯t seem to care much about the mess she was making on his table, and she didn¡¯t like his calmness at all. she huffed and went to the door. there was only one thing left to do: bang on the door to alert someone who might be passing by. minutester, there was no change to her problem until she heard the manly knocking on the door. the knocking sent a chill down her spine and she realized that this might be the end of her. she was dying of fear right there on the spot and the Dean was smiling at her. a smile she had no idea how to define. she stood up from the doorway to give him the chance to open the door and when he did, she was happy to see her savior once again. Dimitri was there, he hade to fetch her. she couldn¡¯t help it and let herself sob. it was her own way of expressing her feelings. he was cradling her like the day of the shooting and she felt good. when she detached herself from him, she looked at their dean with an apologetic expression and he just nodded. Dimitri shook her hand and they went out. he could have asked her how she was, but it wasn¡¯t over yet. he knew his enemy wasn¡¯t far from them and he needed to lure her into hisir to show her who he was.


    when he got her into the car, while it still seemed to be shaken, he drove more cautiously this time, noticing a car following close behind. so as not to worry his daughter, he pretended not to see and just drove on as if nothing had happened, but he¡¯d changed his route. The best thing was to make his enemy think he was stupid. Driving slowly along a deserted road, he just waited for his enemy to think he¡¯d stumbled on him.


    -You¡¯ve lost Dimirti Savoski, so either you give me what I want or I¡¯ll kill the young woman right in front of you.


    Kira looked at Dimitri with eyes ck with stupefaction, she didn¡¯t understand why this man thought he could kill her and she also wanted to know what he wanted from Dimitri, but she had to remember not to get into the mobster¡¯s business. she remained confident until Dimitri was the first to shoot his enemy. Kira had expected him to negotiate, not to be the first to seek war.


    -Don¡¯t be afraid. The moment I open your door, you¡¯ll jump into the other car without a second thought, Kira. I mean without a second thought.


    -But are you crazy? We¡¯re surrounded, you hear, we¡¯re surrounded by the enemy, so you can tell me what you¡¯re going to do, because I can¡¯t see.


    -You don¡¯t see simply because you¡¯re not from the mafia and you still don¡¯t see what I¡¯m doing, but this isn¡¯t a debate because I¡¯m starting to lose my patience when I look at this little brat. You¡¯re going to do what I tell you, which is to get out of this vehicle and get into the one next to it as soon as the two doors open.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    -Yes, but who are you staying with?


    -It¡¯s not as if you¡¯re really helping me with anything, Kira. On the contrary, the fact that you¡¯re by my side is stressing me out, as I don¡¯t want to put you in danger.


    when she wanted to ask him another question, Dimirti opened the door and found herself in another vehicle, without knowing by what miracle. it was Yuri at the wheel and she understood that it was a business deal with his boss. as he drove off at high speed, she saw a car behind them and another in front of them. she began to freak out, thinking that the man in the shadows might have thought he was helping her out, but in the end, it was nothing of the sort.


    -You¡¯re still trembling even though you¡¯re out of danger, Kira. Were you really that scared?


    -You can make fun of me if you like, but Yuri, we¡¯re between two vehicles, the one in front seems to be waiting for us and yet the one behind seems to be following us, so can you tell me what¡¯s reassuring about this situation? because I don¡¯t see it at all.


    -Dimitri just wanted to make sure you got home safely, so don¡¯t worry. He could have stayed with all his men in those two cars, but he wanted you to be safe and that¡¯s why he stayed to fight his enemy alone.


    Kira couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. Understanding that he¡¯d stayed on his own made her heart ache, because even though he always told her that he was a bloodthirsty mafioso capable of turning Russia upside down on his own, she also knew that he wasn¡¯t immortal and that he could take a whale at any moment. she was scared and in pain. when the car pulled into the yard, she hurried up to her room where, without waiting, she got into the shower. she wanted to wash away everything she¡¯d been through during the day, even if she was only washing her body, she also wanted to feel as if it was washing away the fear inside her. After a long time, when she couldn¡¯t work out exactly how long it had been, she got out of the shower and dressed very quickly. she left her room and once in the living room, where the others were, she couldn¡¯t see him at all. she headed for her office, thinking he might be there, but unfortunately he wasn¡¯t. she was scared, really scared. she couldn¡¯t understand what her men were doing at home when they could be helping her.


    -But Yuri, you could have gone to help him after bringing me back, couldn¡¯t you?


    -I¡¯m not afraid of that, but the life of a mafioso without a mission really sucks, so I prefer to obey.


    -wait, that¡¯s what you¡¯ve been trained for. to be able to be out in the field without being scared, right? so I can understand why it¡¯s only now that you¡¯re so freaked out? he¡¯s your boss and you¡¯ve got to assist him.


    -He asked me to look after you and that¡¯s what I¡¯m doing.


    She could have yed the girl in love with a superhero¡¯s heart and found him there, but she didn¡¯t have the heart and no one was going to let her out. She had to think of something better if she wanted him toe back. all of a sudden, the door to the hall opened on Dimitri, who was holding her bloody abdomen. she got up and was about to run towards him, but very quickly Youri stopped her and forced her into his room. he locked her in when she wanted to see him.


    -Please open the door, Yuri. I don¡¯t see why you¡¯re locking me in, and Dimitri would like to see me.


    -He¡¯s alive and that should reassure you now Kra and it was he who asked me to take you back to your room, you know we don¡¯t always speak in words.


    -And I hate you for it.


    she stayed in her room like a prisoner, even though she¡¯d been worried about him, and the moment he¡¯de in, she¡¯d had to be expelled from the room. an idea lit up her brain and yes, she¡¯d understood. she didn¡¯t think he¡¯d closed the connecting door, so all she had to do was push it open and she¡¯d be in her room, but also, the door to her room had to be open. when she got to her room, she saw that the door was locked. She rummaged through the drawers and found the spare keys, smiling as she told herself that they all said they were mafiosos capable of double-crossing her, but this time it was up to her to double-cross them. she opened the door and stepped out cautiously, as she didn¡¯t want to get caught for fear of not getting any exnations. She walked slowly on tiptoe, and when she reached the hall where she couldn¡¯t escape anyone, the colossus put his hand on her.


    -Wasn¡¯t that Kira¡¯s voice? asked Dimitri, who was in the process of being treated.


    -There aren¡¯t two hysterical kids in this mansion, Dimitri, so it¡¯s got to be her. I wonder how she managed to get out, yet I locked the door and, as far as I can remember, she doesn¡¯t have any other keys with her. I think she¡¯s already starting to get used to this life.


    -Ask the gori to let her go, but keep her by the door until this is over, I don¡¯t want to see her shaking again.


    Yuri nodded and went out. When he saw Kira, he smiled at her, a mocking smile that made her even angrier than she already was. When she was released, she headed for Dimitri¡¯s office, but it was Yuri¡¯s turn to hold her back.


    -What¡¯s the matter with all of you, trying to hold me like a doll? I¡¯m not a toy for you.


    -boss¡¯s orders.


    -tell your boss I¡¯ll stick a hot iron in his wound so he¡¯ll understand what it feels like to push others aside, but now you know what? he¡¯ll just have to die if he wants to.


    she managed to free herself and left. Yuri couldn¡¯t understand her outburst at all.

 chapter 262

    circling outside, Kira was still brimming over with anger, as if the minutes she¡¯d spent outside hadn¡¯t changed the way she felt. she even wondered why she¡¯d been so worried about him that she¡¯d gotten so angry. she decided to go back to her room, and just as she was about to go through the hall door, she came face to face with the doctor who was looking after him. She could have asked him how he was, but knowing the powerful and domineering mobster that Dimitri was, he¡¯d certainly forbidden the poor man to talk to anyone about his condition. Dimitri had forbidden any of his men in the manor to speak to her, except in extreme emergencies, and from what she remembered, she didn¡¯t think she reeked of the gue. as she reached the steps leading upstairs, she was torn between going to see him and going back to her room. she turned around and took the path leading to his office. when she got to the door, she knocked and didn¡¯t wait for his reply, but before she could get through the door, Youri¡¯s head popped past it to see who was there.


    -You didn¡¯t believe another attack was still there, and I don¡¯t think an enemy would have struck before attacking you, I think.


    -you¡¯re not funny at all Kira, are you going toe in?


    she walked past him and ignored himpletely. she saw another door ajar and knew that this was the room Dimitri was in, as he wasn¡¯t in his office, so she went towards it and when she pushed it open, she saw him lying on a bed simr to the one in his bedroom. his eyes were closed and she thought he was probably sleeping off the fatigue of what he¡¯d been through. She lifted theforter and saw the bandage. She ran her hand over it and felt him quiver, but quickly withdrew her hand as she thought she¡¯d hurt him. Dimitri¡¯s breathing had stopped. He¡¯d wanted to open his eyes the moment he¡¯d seen her enter the room, but he wanted to know her intentions. She was just a harmless kid who cared about her life, but he¡¯d had enough time with women over the years that he¡¯d learned not to trust them, so even if this girl seemed like a little butterfly, he still wanted to put her to the test. When he felt a second person enter, he knew it was Yuri.


    -What did the doctor say? was the wound deep enough or not? and is he just sleeping if he¡¯s the one who put him in aa?


    -I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re asking all these questions, Kira. He was a doctor and he did what he had to do to make him feel better and get him back on his feet as quickly as possible, so there¡¯s no need to worry about him, you know.


    -When he wakes up, tell him I¡¯m tired of staying in this mansion if I¡¯m always going to be alone. i¡¯m a human being and i need to be surrounded by human beings and if that¡¯s not possible then i want to leave and if he doesn¡¯t, i think i¡¯ll go up to the room with a knife and when you tell him that, he¡¯ll understand what i¡¯m talking about. thank you for passing on the message.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Dimitri¡¯s heart skipped a beat at what she¡¯d just said. He didn¡¯t want to believe for a moment that she was thinking of killing herself if he didn¡¯t set her free. This girl had be far too important to him to know she was away from him for just a few moments. She wanted to pull away from him but Dimitri held her against him. He didn¡¯t want her to leave this room and to make her stay because he knew it would work, he captured her lips. she couldn¡¯t keep up with him at all because this kiss was hard, a real punishment kiss, but she still managed to love. Dimitri was oblivious to the fact that Yuri was there, for the only person who mattered at that moment was his kid. the punishing kiss had turned into a soft, fiery one. breathless, Kira parted her lips and, realizing that her position on top of him was certainly hurting, she wanted to straighten up but he held her against him.


    -I¡¯m not going to leave Dimitri, but I realize that my position is hurting you, so that¡¯s the only reason I wanted to stand up straight, you understand.


    he realized he¡¯d just panicked and let her sit up, because at least she was thinking about his condition. Kiray down beside him, but Dimitri felt the emptiness because it was very different from the moment when she was actually lying on him, but it was better than nothing. Youri was seriously starting to feel silly in this room because everyone seemed to be in their own bubble and yet he was in charge of looking after the boss.


    -Well, now that she¡¯s passed the test, I suppose I could leave, couldn¡¯t I? or do you still need me for something else?


    -Kira asked, looking hard at Dimitri.


    He said nothing and motioned for Yuri to leave. When the door closed on him, Dimitri didn¡¯t wait and pressed his lips to Kira¡¯s. She seemed sulky at first, but eventually gave in. She buried her hands in the man¡¯s hair and as he continued his exploration of the girl¡¯s body, she became more and more panting and by mistake touched his wound, causing him to grunt. Kira realized what was really going on and took the initiative of kissing Dimitri herself. When she ended the kiss, just as he was expecting more, she arranged her clothes and tried tob the mafioso¡¯s hair back as she hadpletely messed it up. Dimitri didn¡¯t understand her reluctance at all. It hadn¡¯t urred to him to go any further, despite the fact that his body was crying out for her, but the fact that she¡¯d taken the initiative to put an end to it really bothered him.


    -Dimitri, don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m certainly no adventurer in this field, but I know perfectly well what was going to happen and I wouldn¡¯t want you to suffer any more than you are right now with your wound. it could reopen and you know what it feels like to sew a wound.


    -so¡­ you didn¡¯t put an end to it because¡­ because¡­


    -Of course not, of course not, and I¡¯m not very good at talking about this sort of thing, Dimitri, so if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to change the subject, if you don¡¯t mind? why didn¡¯t you want me toe and see you when you arrived? I was worried when Youri told me you were all alone with no one to cover for you. I asked them to go and help you but they told me your order was that they stay with me for my protection. you really like to lend yourself to danger it seems.


    -The only thing I regret about what happened today is the fact that you saw part of the show, otherwise I¡¯m used to it. The only reason I put you on the sidelines every time is because I want to protect you.


    -And if I¡¯m going to be your sessor tomorrow, I¡¯m going to have to learn the ropes, aren¡¯t I, or do you want this empire to disappear after your reign?


    this sentence had just alerted all the mafioso¡¯s senses to the fact that it didn¡¯t have just one meaning, but several, and he needed to understand all these meanings. she could only run the mafia if she became his wife and¡­


    -are you saying you¡¯d like to be my wife, Miss Fiodora?


    Kira bit her lip as she realized he¡¯d asked the question the way he¡¯d meant it, but she hadn¡¯t had such an idea in her head at all, and even if she could see herself getting married one day, she wanted a Prince Charming, not a bloodthirsty man. she huffed, closing her eyes as Dimitri smirked teasingly.


    -You know that if you propose to me, I won¡¯t say no, kiddo.


    -and traditionally, Dimitri, it¡¯s the man who should kneel on the ground, as a sign of his submission and loyalty to the woman he¡¯s going to marry. I thought you knew that at least.


    -Are we really talking about marriage here?


    Kira felt embarrassed because they were really talking about marriage and yet they knew very little about each other despite the fact that she feltplete with him. she got up to leave but Dimitri made her prisoner on the bed by staying on top of her without crushing her. the girl¡¯s breathing became jerky and attracted like a ma by her lips, Dimitri took all his time to savor them as if his life depended on it.

 chapter 263

    while Elena was spending time with d and helping him with his homework, thetter was so cheerful that it pleased Elena, but all was short-lived when she heard the door open with a bang. she knew perfectly well that no two people could do this sort of thing, but what worried her most was d¡¯s presence. Paolo had be impulsive and he couldn¡¯t stop getting drunk, a situation that was really bing unbearable for Elena, but the worry was that she didn¡¯t know where to go and she couldn¡¯t see herself leaving d with his father. She couldn¡¯t take him with her either, because he might use her of kidnapping or something. She huffed and decided to resume her activity with d, but he didn¡¯t seem to be with her any more. He was now staring at his father, and you could tell he was scared. She was surprised to see this gleam in his eye, because when she had just arrived in Russia, d¡¯s gaze was more one of admiration for his father, as he had always taken care of him.


    -Ben what? this is all because of your mother. yes, your mother, for God¡¯s sake, that filthy whore I picked up in New Orleans and today look what she¡¯s done to me? a man who doesn¡¯t know which way to turn. if only you hadn¡¯t been born dimir Fiodora, yes, if only you hadn¡¯t been born. It would have been better, but you had toe into the world and look where we¡¯re at? your mother¡¯s looking for rich men to have power and you know what? she¡¯s forgotten you, yes, she¡¯s forgotten youpletely.


    No, but do you realize what you¡¯re saying to a seven-year-old Paolo? I realize you¡¯ve been drinking, but that¡¯s no reason to say things like that to a child, do you understand? he¡¯s very little and all he needs is your protection and attention. because his mother did it, so you¡¯re going to do it too? I didn¡¯t know you could be so damn cynical with your own son.


    -As you just said, he¡¯s my son and I¡¯ll do what I want with him, when I want and how I want, so shut up and just watch.


    Elena couldn¡¯t believe he was really saying things like that. She looked at dimir and saw that he was sobbing. He was inconsble, and besides, who would have felt good hearing his daddy say things like that? nobody. She carried him in her arms and wanted to go into the bedroom, but Paolo didn¡¯t agree with her and pushed her violently. dimir ran towards her, but Paolo pushed him back onto the sofa. The little boy looked sadly at her, and despite the pain and the blood pouring from his arm, she wanted to protect him, knowing that Paolo hadn¡¯t yet stopped his madness and that d mustn¡¯t continue to see this.


    -d, please go to your room.


    -But I can¡¯t leave you, Elena, I can¡¯t leave you with him,¡± said d, despite his fear.


    Elena was touched by his protectiveness, but there was nothing he could do for her, as her father didn¡¯t even know the difference between him being small and her not being small.


    -You can¡¯t do anything, son, because you¡¯ll be like me, you¡¯ll be like your father and you¡¯ll be my pride, son. Look how I act and you¡¯ll do exactly as I do, son.


    -No, I won¡¯t,¡± shouted d before running into Elena¡¯s room.


    Paolo¡¯s eyes turned red. He couldn¡¯t imagine that it was his son, his own seven-year-old son, who had just spoken to him like that. He looked at Elena and a sadistic smile yed on his lips. na could already see her ending, but she was hoping for a miracle, even though she knew she had no one in her life toe to the apartment. the ordeal began when Paolo pped her, disregarding the fact that she was a girl, even though he had put all his manly strength into it. she could feel her cheek burning and her head spinning. Damn, medical school was better than the ordeal she¡¯d been going through in Russia, but she knew she¡¯d never have listened to her uncle if he¡¯d told her not to go there. When she least expected it, he pped her again, and at the same moment she saw ding back into the living room. Paolo started beating her and, seeing that she couldn¡¯t take it, she tried to defend herself, but fortunately he lost his bnce and she took the opportunity to go to her bedroom. she locked the door, but it wasn¡¯t long before she heard knocking on the door. It was him, and she knew that if he ever managed to get in, she¡¯d forget she had a life. she asked d to find her phone, and he promptly handed it to her. she had only one person who could help her in this situation.


    Sitting in his office with his friends, Finn was chatting away, talking about everything and nothing, when he heard his phone ring. When he pulled it out, he saw Elena¡¯s name and frowned. He couldn¡¯t understand why she was contacting him, but he picked up anyway. He heard noisy breathing on the other end of the line and nothing else until the call stopped.


    -You¡¯re not going to get a call and suddenly leave without telling us what¡¯s wrong, Finn. -Who was it?


    -I don¡¯t know and it was Elena¡¯s number. Everything sounded strange and I¡¯m worried. All I heard was the sound of noisy breathing as if this person were breathing theirst and God only knows what could be happening.


    -But no, Finn. Why are you so worried? We understand that it sounded strange, but it¡¯s possible for the phone to make this mistake, or even that when she realized she¡¯d made the call without meaning to, she hung up straight away.


    -No, Alexei, you don¡¯t understand at all, but she has an alcoholic cousin. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s an alcoholic, but thest time she came to our appointment, she had a smell of alcohol on her and she let me know that he¡¯d stuck to her a bit, so imagine that¡­


    He didn¡¯t finish his sentence and his phone began to ring again. He picked it up and still heard the sound of breathing, but very quickly he heard a child¡¯s voice: ¡°She¡¯s not well at all, we¡¯re home¡±. Finn recognized the voice; it was the same one that had called the morning she¡¯d slept over and he¡¯d been jealous. When he arrived outside and got into his car, he also saw them pass the door of the skyscraper. He beckoned them in, which they did without waiting.


    -We understand perfectly well that something¡¯s wrong, but we at least want to know where we¡¯re going.


    -Elena¡¯s ce like I told you. She¡¯s not well and I think I¡¯m going to beat the shit out of whoever did this to her if I ever see him, so he¡¯d better hide from me because if he doesn¡¯t, he won¡¯t survive.


    When he arrived at the bottom of her building, he parked and stormed out. she¡¯d never given him the apartment number, but thanks to his research, he¡¯d been able to find it. when he arrived with the guys, he saw the door wide open. it smelled bad in there.


    -Elena, open this door, because when I kick it in, you won¡¯t get away, Finn had heard.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He looked at Alexei and Flip, both of whom also seemed to have heard. Filip dashed inside first and went in the direction of the noises. he grabbed Paolo out of cowardice and dragged him back into the living room where the other two were waiting, staring grimly. he threw him on the sofa and Finn seemed to have seen him before, but he didn¡¯t have time to dig around to find out where. he was so pathetic that he even felt sorry for him.


    -What did you do to Elena?


    -Do we know each other, man? -No, we don¡¯t, and besides, I don¡¯t know what the hell you¡¯re doing in my house. I could sue you for trespassing, and you know what you¡¯ll get, Finn Martinov, your image for yourpanies. I see you¡¯vee all this way to see your whore. She¡¯s good for fucking, isn¡¯t she?


    Without being able to control himself, Finn swung his fist into his jaw, and he knew his teeth weren¡¯t going toe out unscathed. he was bursting with anger, because just hearing someone talk like that about Elena had done something to him. he wanted to do it again, but he was on the verge of death, and while no one was going to mind if he disappeared, he was going to settle the score another way.


    -Go to her, Finn, she needs you.


    Finn rushed to the door of the room where his submissive might no longer be alive, and at the thought of that, his heart sank. he knocked several times, but still had no answer. he thought he might break down the door, but thought about the fact that she might be behind it, or even the little boy. he insisted again and again, only to be interrupted by Paolo¡¯s screams.


    -It¡¯s me Elena, it¡¯s Finn, please open the door.

 chapter 264

    hearing this reassuring voice, d ran into the bathroom where Elena was struggling to heal herself. she saw that she could no longer crawl to the door and, seeing that the knocks on the door were not as violent as his father¡¯s, he closed his eyes and turned the key in the lock. When it was unlocked, he poked his head in first to look around, and when he saw a man in a suit, he opened the doorpletely, though intimidated by the man¡¯s imposing stature. Finn crouched down beside him and examined him to see if he¡¯d fallen victim to Paolo¡¯s madness, and when he saw that the boy was unharmed, he looked around the room and saw no one. He wondered where Elena was, but didn¡¯t ask d.


    -She¡¯s in the bathroom, trying to take care of herself, because Dad didn¡¯t miss her.


    Finn couldn¡¯t believe it, so the child Paolo was so keen to frustrate and traumatize was his son. he didn¡¯t believe it at all. he carried d in his arms and sat him on the bed, heading for the bathroom where Elena was indeed moaning in pain as he applied alcohol-soaked absorbent cotton to her arm. Finn ran to her and crouched down in front of her. He examined her wounded arm and saw how much it had swollen. He could imagine the pain that was tearing her apart at that moment and felt like doing this to Paolo, but first he had to get them away from him. he retrieved the cotton Elena was holding and ced it on the tray of instruments she was using. he lifted her in his arms, which surprised the girl but she said nothing. All she needed at that moment was to be away from Paolo and to rest, especially as she¡¯d never been used as a punching bag by anyone, this was the very first time she¡¯d been physically abused in this way. she rested her head on his chest and closed her eyes. she didn¡¯t even want to know where he was taking her as long as it concerned her safety.


    As Finn crossed the room, he saw d staring at him, frowning. He couldn¡¯t work out what he was imagining in his little head, but now was not the time for small talk. He left the room with Elena in his arms, hoping d would follow, but he didn¡¯t. When he reached the living room, he saw that Paolo had taken another punch, but he was still alive, and that was the most important thing.


    -Alexei, I¡¯d like you to take the little one into the bedroom. He¡¯sing with us.


    -My son isn¡¯t going anywhere, dear Martinov, because if you evere through this door with my son, I swear I¡¯ll report you for kidnapping. He¡¯s my son and I¡¯m his father.


    -I don¡¯t have time for your nonsense, Fyodora, so if you want to have one more day of freedom, I advise you to shut up and don¡¯t try anything, because if I call a social worker right now and they look at your son¡¯s frightened eyes and Elena¡¯s bruised body, believe me, you won¡¯t get out of this alive, so consider yourself lucky that I want to keep this to myself. Alexei, take the kid back, we¡¯ve got to go.


    he nodded and headed for the indicated room. When Alexei arrived with d, they left the apartment and Finn put Elena in the car. He wanted to leave, but reluctantly, because when he looked at his aniseed body, all he wanted to do was return to that building and make Paolo pay, but he had to be patient.


    -I think that if you don¡¯t want to drag Fiodora into this, you¡¯ll have to take her to your ce and not to the hospital, because when you look at her, it¡¯s far from looking like a girl¡¯s fight. you can leave with them and we¡¯ll join you.


    Finn agreed and set off with Elena and d. The boy had been staring at him all day, wondering what he could be thinking. He thought it might be easier if Elena were awake and talking to his nephew to reassure him. When he arrived at his gate, it didn¡¯t take long for it to be opened, and when he parked in the courtyard, he first opened the door where d was, and let him out. He looked at his building with admiration, and Finn was happy that he liked it, because before Elena decided where to live next, he wanted them both to stay at his house, as he didn¡¯t want them to be with that mental patient for even a minute. He carried Elena in his arms again, and this time d followed him as he entered. His employees looked at him astonished, but he knew that no one would have the courage toment on it, which was good. he climbed the stairs and, after walking along the corridor, he put her in her room. her clothes were certainly stained with blood, but after all, a sheet can be changed, that¡¯s all. He contacted a nurse and while he waited, he looked after her with d close by. he hadn¡¯t taken his eyes off his aunt at all. when the woman arrived, she was taken straight to her room and began to nurse her. sometimes, little moans escaped from her mouth but she was very deep in her sleep to wake up. when she finished, she was apanied by the staff as Finn didn¡¯t want to leave her.


    -You¡¯reing with me d, I¡¯ve got a lot to show you and we should let her rest.


    -I don¡¯t want to leave her alone like I left her alone with Dad. Maybe if I¡¯d stayed I could have protected her, but I left her alone and he hit her.


    -your dad isn¡¯t here and besides, she¡¯s asleep so nothing will happen to her.e with me.


    He nodded negatively and Finn understood. He was determined to stay and look after her, and he didn¡¯t want to force him to follow him, so he left them in his room and went out. When he arrived in the hall, he saw that his friends were already there.


    -How is she and that brave boy?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    -Elena¡¯s not broken and her wounds are only superficial, and as for d, he hasn¡¯t suffered a thing, just that he¡¯s very protective of his aunt and I think I¡¯m going to see a lot of him. I¡¯ve never looked after the kid and yet I made the effort of inviting him toe with me, but he said he didn¡¯t want to leave her on her own. I imagine he¡¯s her watchdog,¡± Finn finished under his breath.


    -and that¡¯s what would normally please you Finn, so I don¡¯t understand why it irritates you so much¡­ or¡­ and yes, I get it. you¡¯re afraid he¡¯ll never let her go and you won¡¯t be able to have her all to yourself, poor Finn Martinov, you¡¯ll be able to bear it I assure you.


    -I¡¯m talking to you about something serious and all you can think about is the health of your cock. I don¡¯t mind at all that he¡¯s so overprotective of it.


    his two friends nodded, not quite convinced, but left the subject since Finn was already irritated. Filip asked the housekeeper to bring them a strong drink, and even though Finn didn¡¯t want to as he had a kid to look after while he waited for Elena to wake up, he still wanted to get rid of the anger that was taking over his body.


    -What are you going to do with him, Finn? I¡¯m talking about Paolo.


    He shrugged his shoulders to let them know he didn¡¯t know, and he didn¡¯t. He couldn¡¯t take this as a personal problem and start torturing this man when it had all happened in his t. If he ever came after them on his territory, that was when he¡¯d show him who he really was. When he was about to pour himself his third ss, he heard a small man approaching and when he looked up, he saw d timidly advancing. He had no idea what a child¡¯s eating schedule was, but he had to at least suggest it to him before he said no. When his staff saw him, they were surprised, but fortunately no one was allowed toment on his life or they¡¯d be fired, sometimes with something traumatic they¡¯d never forget.


    -Gina, I¡¯d like you to find him something to eat and I don¡¯t know if he needs anything else.


    Gina smiled at him and nodded as she took d with her, fortunately thetter hadn¡¯t refused because Finn couldn¡¯t really see himself doing it. When he returned to the living room, he saw his friends smiling mischievously, but quite frankly, he didn¡¯t even want to know what they were imagining in their heads.


    -You¡¯re doing pretty well, my friend.


    -Don¡¯t you have a life, Filip? -Tell me the truth.


    -You¡¯re my life, Finn, and if I don¡¯t talk about you, then who will I talk about?


    Finn blew out his breath as he poured himself another drink. He had to drink enough to forget all about his teasing friend, because he was dying to wait for Elena to wake up and not know exactly when was killing him from the inside.

 chapter 265

    after his friends had left, Finn had stayed with d, but he was all embarrassed and didn¡¯t really know what he was going to say to this child. thetter hadn¡¯t stopped looking at him suspiciously, and Finn couldn¡¯t me him. He¡¯d been praying for hours that Elena would wake up, but she was still asleep and he¡¯d had enough of this deep sleep. She had to get up and take care of his nephew. He wasn¡¯t a nuisance at all, but his attitude also showed that he didn¡¯t feel at home at all, and Finn understood that perfectly. After the day he¡¯d spent between his father¡¯s madness and a sudden move, he¡¯d expected his father to be fast asleep from exhaustion, but he was far from willing to go to sleep. A real man who could have made Paolo proud if he hadn¡¯t acted like a man who¡¯dpletely lost his head. He began to think very quickly, he had to find a way to rx him. He didn¡¯t have a dog and he didn¡¯t have toys for children either, as he¡¯d never seen himself bing a father one day.


    -Tell me, d, wouldn¡¯t you like to go to bed? You¡¯re not tired, are you?


    -No, not at all, and I couldn¡¯t sleep without seeing Elena. If you¡¯re tired of looking after me then you can go to sleep, I¡¯ll stay by her bedside, she might wake up in the night you know.


    -I was just asking if you didn¡¯t feel like going to sleep and since you don¡¯t then maybe you could tell me what you¡¯d like to do, no? you can tell me about yourself if you like.


    -There¡¯s not much to tell, sir. I don¡¯t have any friends with whom I can have augh because Mum always tells me that with my pathetic, miserable life, I couldn¡¯t have anything, not even a friend, so I¡¯d rather not talk to anyone whoes near me because I wouldn¡¯t want them to end up abandoning me.


    Finn felt his heart break into a thousand pieces. He now regretted the reason he¡¯d asked her that question, because if he¡¯d ever known that this child had such a life, he¡¯d never have dared, because he felt he¡¯d stirred the pot. and to think that he¡¯d thought it would be different, he concluded that this child was unlucky to have had good parents and that they¡¯d had to have had assholes who looked exactly like each other as parents. he was angry with them, but he didn¡¯t want to scare d at all. He imagined the hard life the boy was leading and told himself that no matter how he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t understand enough because he¡¯d had everything he wanted in his life, the perfect life of a spoiled child. He rubbed his hands together to get the idea of murder out of his head, because after what he¡¯d just learned, he was sure of one thing: this was what Paolo deserved; a slow, traumatic death so that he could understand what he was inflicting on his seven-year-old son, but that could wait. He had to make the kid understand that he could have the chance to have everything he wanted, and he intended to be there for him and his aunt.


    -Since you don¡¯t want to sleep and Elena is still asleep, you might get bored if you stay on your own.


    d nodded and followed him into his study. Finn settled him in an armchair opposite his desk and put on a film for his age group. He had no problem with the volume because, being a businessman, he was called upon to work anywhere and it wasn¡¯t a little film noise that was going to bother him. He nced discreetly at the boy from time to time, and thetter did the same, except that at his age, he wasn¡¯t very discreet. An hourter, he was already beginning to yawn, and Finn saw him drop from exhaustion. He stopped the machine and picked him up. It felt strange to be looking after a kid as if he¡¯d be a father, but it was for his beautiful submissive. He climbed the stairs and by the time he reached the upstairs corridor, he hardly knew what he was going to do, as he was so desperate for his tent that he could start crying in the night if he didn¡¯t see it. he was forced to take it to his room too. Elena hadn¡¯t woken up yet, so heid him next to her, but d eventually woke up and rubbed his eyes. It was normal for him to wake up, given the way he¡¯d put him to bed, but he wasn¡¯t good with children after all.


    -You can sleep now, she¡¯ll wake up in the middle of the night and you¡¯ll be with her.


    -And where are you going to sleep? This is your room, isn¡¯t it?


    Finn didn¡¯t know how he¡¯d guessed that, so he looked up, trying to fathom his soul, when d reached for a picture frame on his bedside table and it was exactly him in it. He¡¯d never slept anywhere but in his bedroom and he still doubted he¡¯d be able to sleep, but their well-being came before his own. he headed for his bathroom to change into his pyjamas. He could have slept as usual, i. e. in just a pair of boxer shorts, but since he had a seven-year-old at home, he had to be a little responsible. As he was changing, he heard the little one cry out. He was touched by this image and told himself that if it was his family, he¡¯d join them. When she untied the little one from her, she began to give him lots of kisses and heughed out loud. all his sadness had disappeared in no time. he stayed in the doorway to give them time to enjoy themselves.


    -How are you, my darling? I fell asleep and left you all on your own.


    -No, I¡¯m fine and I ate something. It was good but I didn¡¯t have any appetite because I was thinking about you and it hurt. It was very good but I couldn¡¯t finish it and now that you¡¯re awake, we could ask the man for some.


    -The gentleman?¡± asked Elena, a little surprised.


    -Yes, I think it¡¯s his house and he¡¯s the one who gives the orders, so if we ask him, he can ask Gina to prepare the other one for us and you¡¯ll see how good it is.


    -Who¡¯s Gina, sweetie?


    -ah, you don¡¯t know? she¡¯s the one who made me dinner and she¡¯s super nice, so if you see her, you¡¯ll love her just like I do. I¡¯m d we¡¯re not with daddy anymore. the man seems nice.


    Finn was happy to see him so happy, and he hadn¡¯t even thought for a moment that he¡¯d enjoyed his meal, since Gina hade to tell him that he was eating in spite of himself, and she didn¡¯t like seeing her meals end up in the garbage can. It didn¡¯t hurt her because of the money or because of the time taken to prepare it, but simply because she liked her dishes to be appreciated by the consumer. He could imagine how happy she would be when he told her that the little one had enjoyed the meal.


    -He even said he¡¯d let us use his room for the night, because I didn¡¯t want to be away from you, and you weren¡¯t awake yet.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    -But now that I¡¯m awake, we¡¯ll have to get another room because we shouldn¡¯t abuse his hospitality by taking his room too, d.


    that wasn¡¯t really the reason, but she couldn¡¯t see herself telling d that she¡¯d spent a torrid morning in bed with this man who¡¯d been so kind to them. the moment she¡¯d opened her eyes, the image of that morning had materialized in her mind and she suddenly felt the heat invade her. it was a good thing d had been there to take her mind off things, otherwise she¡¯d have needed a good cold shower to calm her ardor.


    -You just pretend you¡¯re not awake and it¡¯s done.


    Even more clever than he¡¯d imagined, Finn cleared his throat to mark his presence, and d put his little mouth on it because he¡¯d just realized he¡¯d been caught, but just because Elena was awake didn¡¯t mean Finn was going to ask them to go somewhere else. Maybe the next day, but as for now, he wanted to leave them his bed.


    -do you have any pain?


    -I¡¯m perfectly well, and thank you again for helping us. If you¡¯ll allow us, we¡¯ll take another room and let you have yours, as you¡¯ve already done enough for us.


    no, it¡¯s all right, you can go to bed. I haven¡¯t finished what I had to do at all, and some days I find myself sleeping in my office, so maybe my bed will feel happy not to be alone tonight. it¡¯ste.


    Elena gave him a shy smile when d hadn¡¯t stopped looking at them seriously. Disturbed by the young woman¡¯s smile and afraid of sumbing, Finn left his room with a quick step. He had particrly nothing to do at this hour, but since he didn¡¯t feelfortable in his other rooms, he decided to take advantage of his insomnia to order everything they were going to need. clothes for d and a few toys. Elena could go out shopping, but even so, he¡¯d ordered some clothes for her until she felt better.


    The next day, very early in the morning when all the things they¡¯d ordered had arrived, he¡¯d been happy to look at everything that belonged to d. Children¡¯s stuff, he didn¡¯t know why, but he thought it was nice all the same. Gina had already arrived. She wasn¡¯t used to arriving so early, but he¡¯d asked her the day before not to bete, because given Elena¡¯s condition, he didn¡¯t want her to make too much effort, and he wanted Gina to look after d for a while. She wasn¡¯t a babysitter, but he could see how much she enjoyed being with him.


    -At this time of day, you often have your suit ready to go to the office, so what are you still doing here?


    -Tell me, Gina, would you mind making what you made yesterday for the little one? -Do you mind if I eat it for breakfast?


    -but of course not. if anyone would like to eat it, then it¡¯s no trouble at all. tell me the boy liked Finn.


    -and more than one other person, so you know you¡¯ll be in demand today.


    Gina was happy and didn¡¯t wait for the rest, she got down to work singing, and who could have a bad day when he¡¯d sung in the morning? not her, anyway. Finn took the opportunity to go upstairs to the room he¡¯d upied the day before. He always suspected they were already awake, yet he was dying to go.

 chapter 266

    After circling the room for a few more minutes, Finn grabbed a few things the boy would need and headed for his room. He hesitated for a few minutes before finally turning the lock. d was rubbing his eyes while his aunt was still asleep, with her adorable, slightly half-open mouth that so attracted Finn. When he turned his attention back to d, he saw that thetter was looking at him, frowning as if trying to understand the look he was giving his aunt. he thought how annoying it could be to have such an intelligent child, but it was for the best. He motioned for her to follow him quietly, and when they reached the bathroom, Finn handed him a toothbrush on which he¡¯d already put toothpaste. He didn¡¯t know if he could brush himself, and he¡¯d never brushed a child in his life, so if he couldn¡¯t do it, he¡¯d have to wait for his aunt to wake up. He wanted to know why he was hesitating and, above all, what he wanted to tell him.


    -Did you sleep badlyst night or something? You seem very quiet and¡­


    -no, I didn¡¯t sleep badly, it¡¯s really cool to sleep with Elena you know, she¡¯s really nice and she always waits for me to sleep before she does but some days she¡¯s really tired so I pretend to be asleep and wait for her to sleep so I can tuck her in too. if you sleep with her, you¡¯ll see how cool it is.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Finn smiled at her, really imagining whether it would be possible for him to sleep with this woman in his bed. He could see himself doing things for her that she¡¯d appreciate and not sleeping.


    She didn¡¯t know how she was going to get Finn to employ her full-time at the office so that she could have the money to find an apartment to live in with the little one, as she didn¡¯t want to bother her host for very long. She smiled when she heard d talk about what he¡¯d done, and she¡¯d never believed he¡¯d yed her like that, making her think he was asleep, and like a rookie, she¡¯d fallen for the kid¡¯s trick, but the most important thing was that he¡¯d done it so she wouldn¡¯t have to suffer for long tucking him in.


    -You¡¯re awake already, Elena, I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay. I¡¯ve been working on my teeth by myself and was waiting for you to help me with my bath.


    Finn turned and saw her smiling at d. He couldn¡¯t understand how she could be so beautiful and so horny when she woke up. He shook his head not to think about it, because since d was already iming his bath, he was going to leave them his bathroom again to please d.


    -But my darling, Finn could have done it, just like he could have put toothpaste on your toothbrush, couldn¡¯t he? all you had to do was ask him.


    Finn opened his eyes wide in panic. when he saw Elena¡¯s mocking smile, he breathed a sigh of relief. fortunately, she was justughing, but it had had a devastating effect on his heart. bathing a child wasn¡¯t the same as buying him toys and the like. he had to run, because with Elena¡¯s insistent gaze on d, he was going to end up asking her what his aunt was saying, and he didn¡¯t have that kind of heart.


    -Well, while you¡¯re taking your bath with her, I¡¯ll go and see if Gina finished your order yesterday. I¡¯ll be right back.


    Finn didn¡¯t give them time to reply and left the bathroom. he took a deep breath when he got to his room before leaving. there was no reason for him to go into the kitchen because he knew Gina would take care of it without a worry, it was just a way out. Just when he knew they¡¯d finished, he went into the bedroom and Elena had indeed finished dressing him. He was so attracted to this woman that if he didn¡¯t get her, he wasn¡¯t going to survive, so he¡¯d have toe up with another trick.


    -You¡¯reing champion, Gina¡¯s already finished and we don¡¯t want it to get cold. Elena¡¯s got to have her bath before shees too, so we¡¯ll go first.


    Elena looked at him with a frown as the little one got all excited. At least this way, Finn knew he was going to pass again with flying colors. He carried d in his arms as thetter gave his aunt a flying kiss. When he reached the dining room, he settled him in and Gina arrived with a big smile on her face. d¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw her meal, the same as the day before. He asked Gina to look after him and headed upstairs. When he reached his room, he heard water running from the shower, and a big smile yed on his lips. he quickly took off his clothes and entered. she was in the shower cubicle, giving him her back. he felt his member tense up at the sight of her round, plump buttocks. he couldn¡¯t wait to get back to her.


    feeling strong arms encircling her waist and a hard torso sticking to her back, Elena felt the tension building inside her. her breathing became erratic only as she felt that hard member on her buttocks. ever so gently, Finn turned her around and looked at her full breasts, feasting his lips. This woman was truly sin itself, a sin he wanted tomit knowing he¡¯d never regret it. he traced the outline of her nipple with his finger as she bit her lower lip with the water still running over her. he captured her lips in a fiery kiss. they pressed their bodies together and it increased the tension of desire between them.


    -Please take me,¡± Elena¡¯s voice had begged.


    Finn was pleased and carried her so that she wrapped her legs around his waist. He couldn¡¯t wait to spread her limbs so that he could feel himself deep inside her, reveling in her moans. he¡¯d waited for this moment and making love in the shower was his first experience since he¡¯d never had a mistress who was equal to entering his home and even worse, his bathroom. when he positioned himself ready to prate her, he stopped short and felt his blood run cold.


    -na,e on, it¡¯ll get cold and I¡¯ll wait for you to eat like at home,¡± they¡¯d heard.


    Finn couldn¡¯t believe this was happening to him. So early in the morning, he couldn¡¯t even enjoy his submissive that the kid was already asking for her just because he wanted to eat with her, childish whims of course. Elena smiled at him, apassionate smile he wished he hadn¡¯t even seen. She grabbed her towel and quickly dried off, and before leaving, she turned back to Finn, who hadn¡¯t stopped staring at her desperately.


    -That¡¯s what happens when you have a child. You don¡¯t have time for yourself and you have to be there when he asks, otherwise he mighte looking for me.


    Finn nodded in understanding. after all, he couldn¡¯t me a child who just wanted the attention of everyone around him. when she left, he took his bath very quickly and when he was ready too, he went straight to his office. he wanted to spend the day with them, but he couldn¡¯t let his work get in the way. a few hourster, he heard voices in the corridor. His staff never went that far and he wondered who it could be until he heard a knock on the door. He didn¡¯t hesitate and asked the person toe in.


    -Tell me, Champion, would you like to go and look at your new toys in the room opposite mine? The door¡¯s not locked, so I¡¯ll find you in a bit.


    -Did you hear that, Elena? I¡¯ve got toys, can I go in?


    Finn didn¡¯t know he needed her permission to go, but fortunately she nodded that he could, and he ran out of her office. Elena made sure to tell him to be careful on the stairs. He rounded her desk and came closer to her.


    -Tell me what¡¯s bothering you so much, Lena. Is there something you need or something you don¡¯t like?


    -I¡­ I know I signed that submission contract but apart from that, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll really be able to find me a position in your Enterprise so that I can be paid normally, I¡­


    -your sry won¡¯t be enough for you, or how?


    -I¡­ I don¡¯t know, we haven¡¯t even talked about it normally and now I¡¯m not on my own, I¡¯ve got d and I need enough to look after him, I¡¯d like to find an apartment or even a studio.


    -Don¡¯t you like it here?¡± Finn asked, tensing up.


    -You¡¯ve seen for yourself since this morning, life with a child isn¡¯t easy at all and I wouldn¡¯t want you to feel obliged to help us. I don¡¯t even know if d is happy here or if he¡¯d like to be here.


    Finn released her and stepped back to look at her. He couldn¡¯t understand why she was so afraid to stay at home. He had no problem with the kid and he didn¡¯t feelpelled to help them.


    -If he tells me he doesn¡¯t like it here, then I¡¯ll find you an apartment before tonight, but if it¡¯s the other way round, then you¡¯ll be staying with me, Elena, and there¡¯s no way out. You don¡¯t need to work because you¡¯ve got a child to look after and I¡¯d like you to devote all your time to him. He¡¯s got no one left but you and I don¡¯t want him to feel so neglected by you.


    -In that case, I¡¯ll ask him myself.


    Finn relented. After all, he knew d liked being at home and he wasn¡¯t going to say otherwise.

 chapter 267

    When Elena was about to leave Finn¡¯s office, Finn grabbed her hand and brought it to his chest. He wanted to take advantage of this moment when d wasn¡¯t there to enjoy the young woman¡¯s lips, but when she looked up at him, he could see trouble in her eyes, and he didn¡¯t want to confuse her any more than she already was. She was thinking about what was going to be of her nephew and Finn understood that she really wanted to talk to the boy about it, so he let her go, and just as she thought she¡¯d certainly hurt his feelings, Finn smiled to reassure her. He didn¡¯t want her to feel pressured to please him at all, even if this contract of submission bound them together. there was now a child who needed love and protection at stake, and he didn¡¯t want him to feel neglected or anything. when they were outside the bedroom, Elena looked at Finn, certainly to ask him to ¡®wait there. Finn understood that she was afraid he¡¯d influence d¡¯s decision, and he didn¡¯t want her to think that of him, so he agreed to wait by the door as she¡¯d asked.


    -I see I¡¯ve been forgotten because we¡¯ve got new toys. Maybe you don¡¯t want me toe anymore, do you d?


    -Of course not, it¡¯s just that these toys are really cool and I love nes. I think I could be a pilot one day, it¡¯s great fun isn¡¯t it?


    Finn heard what the boy was saying and smiled. He¡¯d done exactly the same thing when his father had given him simr toys for his seventh birthday. His father had given him an airne and had been so delighted that the very first thing he¡¯d thought of was bing a pilot. He had been amazed, and on his eighth birthday, his father had taken him to hispany to show him everything. He felt this desire to repeat the same pattern with d, and he was going to do it because even if Elena wanted to leave with him, that wasn¡¯t going to stop him from continuing to see him. he wanted to be a part of his life, and above all, he had loved his gift. Elena had kept her smile from the moment d had told her that. she¡¯d been willing to tell him that whoever had given her that gift was doing that job, but she figured that maybe Finn was saving it as another surprise for d and she didn¡¯t want to spoil the surprise at all.


    -You¡¯vee to tell me it¡¯s time to go home?


    -You want to go home? We¡¯re not necessarily going to Paolo¡¯s, but somewhere else, like finding an apartment if you want.


    -he doesn¡¯t want us to stay with him anymore?


    -Do you want to stay? I mean, don¡¯t you hate staying here in this house with Finn? It¡¯s your opinion that counts, d, and I¡¯d like you to tell me if you want to leave or not.


    -And Elena, do you want us to leave?


    Finn clenched his fists, restraining himself from entering the room. Elena had said it was d¡¯s opinion that counted, but the boy was far too intelligent to understand that this wasn¡¯t just about him, and wanted to know what his aunt thought about it. He knew Elena didn¡¯t agree, but he hoped she was doing the right thing for his nephew, who was going to have all the protection he could get for his future. d hadn¡¯t taken his eyes off her while she was still silent, certainly preying on an answer that would suit them both, but Finn knew that the only answer that could suit them both was if she agreed to stay with him.


    -I want the best for you d. I know you¡¯re still suffering for what your parents are doing to you but I want you to know that I¡¯m here and I¡¯ll do anything to protect you d. I want you to be a man, a real man.


    -and I promise that as long as I¡¯m with you, I¡¯ll be a man, a real one. he replied with a smile.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He watched them for a moment and when d saw him, he broke away from his aunt and threw himself into her arms to thank him. Finn wasn¡¯t one for hugs, especially when they came from such a tiny body. He preferred naked hugs, but d¡¯s warmed his heart and brought new sensations to his whole body that he couldn¡¯t define. When they ended their cuddle, the two of them began to y, while Elena stood back because she didn¡¯t understand what was going on and didn¡¯t want to make a fool of herself in front of the two boys who were bound tough at her in the end. When Gina entered the room, she spoke to Finn in Russian, because she knew Elena didn¡¯t understand. Elena saw him clench his fists and a dark anger tinted his eyes, which were bright when he yed with d. She wanted to understand, but she knew Finn wasn¡¯t going to say anything. d also looked at him as if waiting for an exnation, but Finn headed for the door, followed by Gina.


    -Is this man dangerous?¡± asked d, taking fright.


    -Who is this dangerous man? What did she tell him, d?


    -That there¡¯s a man in front of the gate who won¡¯t stop screaming like a madman.


    Gina and Finn had just realized that d had been born and raised in Russia, so he understood exactly what was being said. Finn met Elena¡¯s gaze and she realized that the man in front of the gate could only be Paolo. She mustn¡¯t mention this to d for fear of upsetting him again, and this was Elena¡¯s mission, but first Finn wanted to reassure him, so he retraced his steps and crouched down in front of d, who was looking him straight in the eye.


    -This man isn¡¯t dangerous. He¡¯s a friend, but when hees to visit me, he always likes to put on a show, because he¡¯s always telling me that he¡¯s a king and that I should always wee him as one of his subjects, and that¡¯s what happens every time. You¡¯re going to stay with Elena, and as soon as I get back, we¡¯ll resume the game.


    Blindly trusting him, d nodded and Finn was happy. He knew it wasn¡¯t right to lie, but this lie was to protect him. He finally went out and when he arrived in his courtyard, he called two of his men to be with him, because since Paolo had be an alcoholic, he didn¡¯t even want to imagine what Paolo might be capable of. He opened the door, and when Paolo began to run towards him to attack, his two men intercepted him. holding you firmly, Finn advanced towards him and, once he was level with him, crossed his arms over his chest and looked at him


    -What do you want, Fiodora?


    -You think I¡¯m that stupid? I know you¡¯re kidnapping my cousin and my son, so if you don¡¯t give them back to me, I¡¯m going to press charges against you for kidnapping and you¡¯ll see what it¡¯s like to be in prison.


    -You know perfectly well that this isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve heard this kind of threat from you, and if that¡¯s all you¡¯vee to tell me, then I think you¡¯d better leave, because my decision remains the same. I don¡¯t want to threaten you with my power, but you know that I can do whatever I want to you, even if it means making you disappear without anyone ever knowing where you¡¯ve gone, so if you really care about your life, I think it would be better for you to leave my territory. nothing will ever happen to your son, because i intend to keep him with me, but if you try anything, i think i¡¯ll be obliged to present the evidence of your violence towards them, and we¡¯ll see who goes to jail for violence against a child and a young woman. you know perfectly well that these are acts that are very much punished by thew, because these are people who need the most protection in society. you can leave now.


    -You won¡¯t get away with this, Martinov, I give you my word.


    Finn chuckled at his threats. He had no idea what he could do to her, and he intended to reinforce the security of his manor, especially when Elena decided to go out. When Paolo¡¯s silhouette disappeared from his field of vision, he went back inside and, in the hall, saw Elena pacing up and down, no doubt worried.


    -Is it me you¡¯re so worried about, or your cousin?¡± asked Finn with a mischievous smile.


    -Finn, I¡¯m not joking. This man isn¡¯t who I knew and you saw for yourself, so I want to know what he wanted from us.


    -Where¡¯s d?


    -He¡¯s busy with his toys. I guess you knew how to win him over, but tell me now, what did he want?


    -Now that d¡¯s so busy, we could do some naughty things, couldn¡¯t we? what do you think, eh? we could cuddle naked and more.


    Elena¡¯s cheeks flushed red and she was very tempted by this idea, but the man didn¡¯t want to understand that this wasn¡¯t the time at all. She was worried about d¡¯s safety and she didn¡¯t want to think about anything else.


    -I know you don¡¯t entirely trust me, but I promise you I¡¯ll do everything for this sweet little boy who would make a good son, what do you say?


    Elena opened her eyes wide, thinking she¡¯d heard wrong. He¡¯d just said that d would make a good son, and she didn¡¯t know if he¡¯d actually realized what he was saying. When she wanted to ask him, Finn captured her lips in a fiery kiss. When it got really serious, he figured d could arrive at any moment, so he carried her over to his desk, where he intended to take advantage of the moment to smell her.

 chapter 268

    that evening, Paolo felt so alone at home, because when he wasn¡¯t drinking like an alcoholic, he at least realized that he had a son and a cousin, which was why he felt so bad. he wanted his son back, and given Finn¡¯s threat, he couldn¡¯t try to approach him, so the only thing he could do at the moment was to see Betty, who with her new life of ¡°I¡¯m looking for a powerful man¡± could help bring his son back to him. all he had to do was get her to do what was necessary. he left his apartment and, as he didn¡¯t have much to do, he got into his car and drove to her house. when he rang the doorbell, he waited for minutes before hearing the sound of a key in the lock. he wondered what she was doing to take so long. when the door opened on her, he saw her wearing a man¡¯s shirt that wasn¡¯t even buttoned. he frowned, not understanding, but she seemed to be in such a hurry that he had to tell her quickly what had brought him. He saw a man slumped on the sofa with his already wrinkled member on full disy. He realized that his little Betty was straddling him. without embarrassment, he took his ce on the sofa opposite the one Richard was lying on, while Betty searched him with her eyes, but he didn¡¯t care about that.


    -I think a threesome would be even more exciting, don¡¯t you think, Betty? you¡¯re really good at it, aren¡¯t you?


    Hearing this man¡¯s voice, Richard stood up and took a long look at Paolo, trying to recognize him, but it was impossible because he didn¡¯t think he¡¯d ever seen him before. He looked up at Betty, who was wringing her hands. she could already see everything she¡¯d been building going down the drain because of Paolo¡¯s madness. it was impossible for her to know exactly what Richard was thinking, and she hoped he¡¯d be a little lenient with her.


    -You didn¡¯t tell me you were collecting men at your apartment and even worse the day you clearly invited me to your ce.


    -It¡¯s not what you think, Richard. Paolo is my son¡¯s father and I imagine that if he¡¯s here, it¡¯s because he has something important to tell me about my son, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t havee. there¡¯s nothing between us. i¡¯m a very ambitious woman to give in to this kind of man, you know. now Paolo, may i ask what you¡¯re doing here and what you want?


    Hey back on the sofa as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything, while Betty breathed out in exasperation. She didn¡¯t understand what this man wanted from her, but he mustn¡¯t continue his madness, because even if she had to do worse just to get him out of the way, she¡¯d do it without hesitation. Richard reached for his pants to put them on, but very quickly Betty took them from his hands and red at Paolo, who was acting as if nothing had happened. Like a virgin feeling desire all over his body, Richard kept squealing and Paolo was sick of hearing his cries, which were so disgusting in the ear that he sat up and red at them, but the other two seemed so caught up in their merry-go-round that he thought he¡¯d better leave before he put a curse on them.


    -It¡¯s all right, Betty, you let go of what you¡¯re doing and listen to me now, because I¡¯m not going to repeat myself, and what I¡¯m asking you to do is the only thing, and if you don¡¯t do it, you¡¯re going to regret the reason I showed you the way to Russia seven years ago.


    -I don¡¯t see why you have to make threats, Paolo. What would you like me to do?


    -Finn Martinov took my son and my cousin away from me. I screwed up, yes, I screwed up, but that¡¯s no reason for him to take my family away from me, so you¡¯re going to do everything you can to get my son back. After all, you¡¯re Betty and you know how to handle men, don¡¯t you? you¡¯re going to do the same to get him to let d go.


    -you¡¯re in deep shit here Paolo. first your sister is in the hands of Dimitri Savoski and now your cousin is in the hands of Finn Martinov, do you know that you¡¯ve got Russia¡¯s two super giants on your back and you won¡¯t be able to handle the load? what are you doing to get Finn to take d away from you because I know that man never goes after children and innocent women too so what the hell have you done this time?


    -What I¡¯ve done is none of your business. I¡¯d like you to do what I¡¯m asking you to do to bring my son back to me, so tonight you can put on your ¡°I seduce all the rich men¡± cape and that way you can coax him back to me.


    Elena grinned with all her teeth as if she were about to hit the jackpot, and yes, she had every intention of seeding, except that Richard had seen what she was thinking and didn¡¯t agree at all. He wasn¡¯t the jealous type, but he couldn¡¯t see himself sharing the same woman with Finn, and not far from it, Betty wasn¡¯t at all the kind of woman he¡¯d dare waste his time looking at; the proof was that she¡¯d tried to seduce him for two nights and never seeded. the strategy she wanted to adopt was more likely to make her lose, and yet what he was thinking about could earn him a bundle.


    -What you¡¯re thinking about is the wrong way to go, my dearest Betty, and as for you, Paolo, since what happens next doesn¡¯t concern you anymore, I think I should stay alone with my Betty and talk about it. You¡¯ll have your son and that¡¯s all that matters.


    -I¡¯m not stupid, my dear Richard, so either you talk about it while I¡¯m here, or I won¡¯t move from here. I¡¯m not asking you to let me fuck your whore, just to find out what strategy she¡¯s going to use to bring me my son. He¡¯s my son, I¡¯ll have you know, so no, I won¡¯t go.


    -She didn¡¯t want to wake her neighbors toe and help her separate two men in her apartment, the otherpletely naked.


    -Fine. you want to use seduction, you won¡¯t be able to get Finn Martinov because this man doesn¡¯t like Russian dolls, and even if you¡¯re a New Orleanian, it won¡¯t make any difference to him given your air of fun, so the threat will be what counts to do it. you threaten Finn that if he doesn¡¯t let him go, you¡¯ll be able to link him to a child-trafficking ring, and that if you let the kid go, there¡¯ll have to be a sum of money attached to it. you¡¯ll be able to make up a fake medical file for your cousin to prove that she¡¯s crazy, and that way, the odds will be in your favor. Finn cares about his image, so he won¡¯t do anything but drop the case, I assure you.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Betty nodded, looking at Richard with a triumphant smile. Atst, the man had given her the perfect idea and she was sure it would work to ckmail Finn. She would have preferred to seduce him and be hispanion in order to let Richard down, but since that was impossible, she wasn¡¯t about to give up the money she was going to receive because, after all, her son wasn¡¯t the most important thing to her since she didn¡¯t have the time to deal with a kid all the time. Paolo eventually left, and at Richard¡¯s request, she continued what she was doing with him.


    For the rest of the evening, Finn didn¡¯t see Elena and d because he had an emergency to deal with, and it concerned his business, so he had to do it as soon as possible. he¡¯d finished sote that when he decided to go to bed, he didn¡¯t know where Elena and d had gone to bed. he went to his room to change before going to the other room he¡¯d upied the day before, but when he got there, he saw that the bed was empty and all made up. panicking that they¡¯d left, he hurried out and went to the other room where he¡¯d put d¡¯s toys away, they were both fast asleep. he felt relieved and took a seat on the edge of the bed. They looked so peaceful this way, and he promised himself he¡¯d make sure they were always like this. He pulled theforter up over their bodies and left the room. He was nning to go to the office the next day, and to do that he¡¯d have to make sure security was reinforced for them.


    punctual as he was, Finn was already ready to leave at seven in the morning when he heard light knocks on his bedroom door. he went to open it and saw d, who had just woken up. he carried him in and sat him down on his bed, then squatted down in front of him.


    -Did you sleep well, champ?


    -Yes, very well, but you¡¯re dressed like you¡¯re leaving. -Are you going somewhere?


    -Yes, I¡¯m going to the office. You know I¡¯m a businessman, so I mustn¡¯t make jokes for fear of running out of food one day, and you? what do you have nned for the day?


    -I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t know you were leaving and now that you¡¯re here, I don¡¯t know what I can do. Could Ie with you and see how we work, please?


    Finn looked at him more seriously but without being harsh. He was happy to know that he wanted to learn and above all toe with him, because at least it reassured him that he wasn¡¯t afraid of him, but it wasn¡¯t the ideal day, since he was going to have a lot of things to do, like holding his morning lectures, and he didn¡¯t want to hand him over to Caroline on the first day.


    -I¡¯ll be back as soon as I¡¯ve finished and we¡¯ll spend the rest of the day together, I promise. I¡¯ve got enough to do and I wouldn¡¯t want you to get into trouble without me.


    -Okay, but it¡¯s gonna suck without you. Elena can¡¯t y like you.


    Finn ruffled his hair as the kid went into a fit of giggles. He was happy because he was asking for him and that proved to him that no matter what Paolo might try, he wasn¡¯t going to win at all. He wasn¡¯t going to let d go again for anything in the world, unless he decided to, and even if that ever happened, he was going to convince him by all means to stay with him.


    -And here you are atst. Who said you had to leave the bed and room without telling anyone, eh? asked Elena, who¡¯d just arrived.


    -You wanted to see Finn before he left, and I know that, so I helped you hold him back a little, as you can see,¡± replied d, smiling.


    Finn gave Elena a mischievous smile as she flushed.

 chapter 269

    when Finn arrived at hispany, he was in an unusual mood, which had not escaped the attention of his staff, who had noticed perfectly well that their boss was someone else. Finn wasn¡¯t the type to yell at his employees indiscriminately, but those who had taken the time to get to know him better knew perfectly well that he was a little different from the one they were often used to seeing. He had a lot on his te, and yet his mind was still at home with the woman he had under his roof and the kid who never ceased to make him smile ande alive. He wanted to go home and enjoy them, but he couldn¡¯t let work get in the way, because he wasn¡¯t the kind of person who liked to push work around like others did. He stood in front of his machine and checked everything he had to check, waiting for the meeting with his staff. This was a meeting held at the end of each month to fine-tune certain things and review what needed to be improved. He left his office and made his way to the meeting room, where everyone was already present. Everyone had a turn to speak, going around the table, while Caroline took note of the important points. P¡¯s job, but since thetter had a far more important one, which was to take care of d, Caroline took care of that, and since she¡¯d never had to worry about his sry, it suited her perfectly. a whileter, when it was Caroline¡¯s turn toe to him, her personal telephone began to ring. She raised her head to look around the table and then lowered it again. This was not a good thing at all, as it was forbidden to disturb the meeting in this way. she returned the call and when she tried to speak again, her phone started ringing again. Finn heard people sighing, and it was true that he too was irritated, but this woman was doing her job so well that he didn¡¯t see why he should take the piss out of her. she left the meeting room and returned a few minutester with an annoyed expression on her face. Finn was concerned, but as the boss, he had kept his cool.


    -Excuse me sir, you¡¯re needed at reception because there¡¯s a woman asking for you and she refuses to say exactly who she is.


    Finn frowned, trying to understand. Elena wasn¡¯t the type of woman to be capricious, and this sort of thing couldn¡¯t havee from her. He couldn¡¯t see who else could havee looking for him, since he didn¡¯t know any other woman in his life. He asked her to turn it off, which she did without dy. After a while, he heard the noises in the corridor on his floor and wondered how the birds had managed to get there when everything was closed, otherwise it would have been impossible for them to get in. he didn¡¯t have time to waste, so he went outside and, once in the corridor, saw a woman with hardly any clothes on. he wondered what she was doing in hispany in that kind of get-up, knowing that he didn¡¯t recruit strippers. He announced the end of the meeting, and so as not to make a spectacle of himself, because if he had forgotten a part of his life that he had shared with this woman, it was going to be a subject of controversy, he invited her to follow him into his office, and a smile yed across her lips. once inside, she sat down and he remained standing. he had no time to lose with her.


    -I¡¯m not going to be long. I just want to know who you are and why you¡¯vee to mypany, and I hope you haven¡¯t attracted the attention of the media and brought them here, because I¡¯m a very serious businessman who doesn¡¯t like scandal.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    -I¡¯vee because it¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve seen you. I¡¯ve seen you several times at night and I like you a lot. I¡¯vee so that you and I can talk more sincerely, so I think you¡¯d better take a seat.


    -Oh, I see, the neo-Orleans who¡¯ve been trying to heat me up for two nights, what a loser you are and so, if I understand correctly, you¡¯re telling me you¡¯vee for this? toe all the way to mypany, interrupting my staff meeting in the process? I think I¡¯d better show you what I¡¯m capable of, because if I stand here and talk to you, you might think there¡¯s hope, but it¡¯s just the opposite. I¡¯d better call security, and if it¡¯s not much Miss, then I¡¯ll call the police. If you don¡¯t want to be dragged off in front of all my staff and even a few people passing by on the street, you¡¯d better leave before I do.


    Finn put his hand on thendline to dial security, but Betty quickly put her hand on his to stop him. Finn looked at her with a sneer, but Betty had no problem confronting him like that. Finn grunted and backed away. From her attitude, he knew she had something else to offer or show him, and he was waiting to see what she was going to threaten him with, because if it wasn¡¯t threats, then it couldn¡¯t be pleas. she stood up and began to walk towards him with a gait she found bewitching, but he already didn¡¯t like her body, so he couldn¡¯t see what he could like about her gait. he huffed and waved for her to stop, which prompted her to stop, but not without stopping her two-bit seduction game.


    I think I¡¯ve given you enough of my time and if you don¡¯t want to talk right now, I¡¯m going to throw you out of this bay window and your pathetic life will be irretrievable as we¡¯re on the forty-second floor of this building. Now I¡¯m listening.


    -I know you¡¯re a powerful businessman who thinks you¡¯ve got everything you need to get out of this, Finn, but I¡¯ve got information against you that could bring you down, and the only way out is for you to give me your heart. I¡¯ll protect you, I assure you, or I¡¯ll divulge everything I¡¯ve got against you.


    -am I the head of a child trafficking ring, my beautiful Betty? am I a murderer of innocents? am I a pedophile? a cocaine smuggler or whatever?


    -You may not run a child-trafficking ring, but I know you¡¯re into child and girl abduction. The proof: you¡¯re rubbing off dimir Fiodora and Elena Montoya,¡± she said confidently.


    Finn frowned before remembering that the names mentioned were the names of the two most important people he now had at home. He nodded from left to right as a devilishugh escaped from his throat as he remembered another piece of information. he couldn¡¯t believe how pathetic this girl was,ing all the way to his office to threaten him, not to ask for the freedom of these two people but just to ask for a ce in the life of the imcable Finn Martinov. if only he could prize one person for theirck of sense, he would have started with her. he sat downfortably in his office chair, poured himself a ss of cognac, drank it and looked at her as she seemed to lose her nerve. He whistled as he realized that she wasn¡¯t exactly a worthy opponent, since she could already see his defeat, and so he could have thrown her out, but no, he wanted to rub her nose in it even more, so that she¡¯d feel the real pain. After all, he was a devil in the skin of an angel, so he could metamorphose at any moment.


    -I suppose it was your lover Paolo Fiodora who told you about this. Since he came to my house and couldn¡¯t settle with me even though he¡¯s a man, he sent you and you thought ckmail would work. oh my poor little Betty, if only you were up to my expectations, I could have given in and let you believe that you¡¯d won me over, but you¡¯re not my type and toe back to the question, I myself asked Paolo to go and lodge aint against me for kidnapping and I wonder what the police would say about the fact that he hit his cousin in front of his son, traumatizing him in the process. back to you now, a woman who after giving birth to her son, returned to new orleans a monthter and didn¡¯te back until seven yearster. instead of making amends and bing a mother, you chose to spend your nights in nightclubs seducing wealthy men. at what point were you a mother to your son? at no point, so do you really want to ckmail me, betty? because if so, i¡¯ll let you, and when ie on the scene, i wonder what you¡¯ll go through. I don¡¯t know which man you¡¯re dealing with at the moment, but ask him to be careful, because if he ever decides to attack me, I¡¯ll make him eat his balls through his nose. And don¡¯t try anything against d and Elena, because from now on, anyone who touches them will have touched me, and I won¡¯t tolerate anything, not even if it¡¯s a member of my family.


    Betty shivered like a dry tree leaf just waiting to finish itsst after-death cycle under the heel of a passer-by. She couldn¡¯t believe she¡¯d actually listened to Richard and thought he¡¯d be lenient with her.


    -I¡¯m sorry about the way I started, I didn¡¯t mean for it to be a misunderstanding, but I can¡¯t get you out of my mind sincest time, I assure you.


    -Oh no, please learn to speak properly, because when you talk aboutst time, people might think I got dirty with a girl like you.


    when he stopped his arm to throw her out, she clung to him and threw herself on top of him to kiss him, but Finn stepped back and his mouth pressed against her neck. he was going to take a bath at home to make this go away, and it was a good thing he¡¯d managed to get her out of his office, because security was going to take care of her. He was so angry that he wanted to settle the score with Paolo, but that could wait until he got home and calmed himself down by seeing d¡¯s eyes shining with happiness and Elena¡¯s cheekbones flushed. that was all that couldfort him after such a morning.

 chapter 270

    as Finn packed up his things, he grabbed his keys and headed out of his office. he couldn¡¯t wait to get home and forget about this crappy morning. when he arrived in the parking lot, he hurried to get in his car and drive away. As he got out of the car, he rushed to the hall where his beautiful submissive should be. When d saw him, he didn¡¯t hesitate and ran into his arms. a warm wee that made him smile. It wasn¡¯t his fault that he wanted her to act like a perfect wife, even if she wasn¡¯t his wife. When d parted from him and returned to his duties, Elena approached him shyly. When he tried to kiss her, she parted her lips, ready to share the kiss with him, but when their lips touched, she jerked back as if burned by the fire. Finn might have thought it was the effect he was having on her, but at that moment, it wasn¡¯t the same. she¡¯d pulled away because something was wrong, given her sad look and tear-filled eyes. he couldn¡¯t remember doing anything wrong, otherwise he¡¯d have remembered. Not wanting to hurt d¡¯s feelings, Elena ran upstairs to find herself alone to calm things down, because things weren¡¯t right with her. she began to pace the room, puffing away. she didn¡¯t want to cry at all, because this man wasn¡¯t her husband and he hadn¡¯t promised her anything, so she¡¯d get the wrong idea.


    -Why did she run off like she was running away from something?¡± d asked Finn.


    -I don¡¯t know, champ. I thought you could tell me if anything happened while I was away. did anyonee here to bother her or anything like that? did she get any phone calls?


    -No, nothing like that, so I think it¡¯s you, but I don¡¯t want her to peel, so I¡¯d like you to go and calm her down, or would you like me to?


    Finn motioned for her to go about her business. He couldn¡¯t be a man and ask a kid to help him, so he walked slowly upstairs as if he never wanted to get there. When he arrived in front of her room, he knocked and entered without waiting. She was in the middle of the room and seemed even more disturbed than when she had left the living room. he approached her and embraced her waist, but very quickly she separated from him, which made Finn growl. He didn¡¯t want this cold to persist between them, which is why he wanted to know why she was so reticent with him, but she didn¡¯t seem to want to say anything. He went and sat on the edge of the bed, waiting for her to make up her mind ¨C he¡¯d seen enough of the day for her to start sulking like that, too, when they were adults capable ofmunicating properly.


    -I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the matter with you, Elena, but Vld¡¯s worried and he won¡¯t hesitate toe up at any moment, so please tell me what¡¯s wrong so we can settle our differences.


    -I know you never promised me anything and I also understand that d¡¯s presence is preventing you from doing what I signed that contract for and I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just that this feeling of jealousy took over my body and I couldn¡¯t fight it.


    She thought she¡¯d exined to him what was going on, but he¡¯d understood absolutely nothing of what she¡¯d said. A feeling of jealousy that had taken possession of her might make him happy, but he didn¡¯t know why she was jealous, or of whom for that matter, and he also remembered telling her several times that d¡¯s presence didn¡¯t bother him at all. With the mention of the contract, he knew something was wrong, but fortunately it had nothing to do with the fact that Betty had said she was ckmailing him, because that was thest thing he¡¯d want Elena or even d to know. he stood up and went to hug her waist once more. she tried to struggle, but he disagreed with her. running away wasn¡¯t the solution for them, so he wanted them to talk about it.


    -I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to say, but I¡¯d like you to talk to me without fear, Elena. Why did you mention jealousy, fear and the contract?


    -Because you know as well as I do that I¡¯m not here on holiday, I¡¯m here because I¡¯m your submissive and since d¡¯s presence is preventing you from enjoying yourself, you couldn¡¯t hold back and went to see someone else. This morning, you didn¡¯t want to stay with us because you wanted to relieve your cock by making us believe you had an important job at the office, and now you¡¯vee back with proof that you weren¡¯t there.


    Finn unintentionally released her and stepped back to get a better look at the woman who¡¯d just said that. He¡¯d been at the office all day and couldn¡¯t remember cheating on her, so it didn¡¯t make sense what she was saying, and he figured it was her way of creating trouble so she could get away, ming it on the fact that they didn¡¯t get along, but he wasn¡¯t stupid enough to drink that kind of stuff. He began to smile to let her know that she¡¯d fallen into her own trap, but Elena sighed in exasperation, for she was very serious and the fact that he considered her anger a joke didn¡¯t please her at all.


    -I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re smiling and if it makes you happy to know that I¡¯m jealous Finn then know that it¡¯s no joke at all what I¡¯m feeling right now. You could have simply ended the contract.


    -I don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re using him of, Elena, believe me, so can you really tell me what¡¯s wrong?


    -Was there a woman in your office today or not, Finn?


    -Yes, but not for what you think, Elena.


    she shook her head from side to side as if to reject what he was saying. if it wasn¡¯t for what she believed then, she couldn¡¯t see what else it could be for. She moved towards him and rubbed her finger on the cor of his shirt, which Finn didn¡¯t understand at all what she was doing until she showed him the tip of her finger that she was rubbing on his shirt. Finn saw a red color cover his finger and he didn¡¯t understand when it had hurt and if it had, he would have felt the pain.


    -I know you don¡¯t know what it is, but it¡¯s lipstick, and now what¡¯s a woman¡¯s lipstick doing on your shirt cor if it¡¯s not what I think it is, Finn?


    he remembered the moment when Betty had tried to kiss him and now he was going through it with Elena, who thought he¡¯d dared to sleep with someone else. he had to talk to her, but he didn¡¯t want to tell her that she¡¯d dropped by his office.


    -It¡¯s not what you think, Elena. I haven¡¯t seen any other woman, so stop getting ideas, will you?


    -I don¡¯t think you¡¯re wearing lipstick yet, and besides, it doesn¡¯t even matter if you¡¯ve already relieved yourself. I¡¯m going to see d.


    She was angry and only the truth could calm her down, but he couldn¡¯t see himself telling her the truth about it, so she could just get as angry as she wanted, there was nothing he could do about it. He huffed and puffed his way out of the room and into his own to change. He needed to get it all out of his system, because after thinking that he¡¯d be able to rest after what had happened at the office, he realized that he¡¯d had a very bad day. When he was ready, he headed for the gym. After a good while of kicking the bag, he felt a presence behind him and when he turned around, he saw d looking at him in amazement. He had no idea how he got there, as his gym was in the basement.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    -I¡¯m sorry, but I followed you tiptoeing. You looked so angry.


    Finn smiled at him and motioned for him toe closer. When he faced the bag, Finn asked him to knock on it, which d did, but was surprised to find that the bag hadn¡¯t moved a muscle.


    -But why doesn¡¯t it move, and yet when I looked at you, you were about to make it eat the wall.


    a frankugh escaped Finn¡¯s lips. d didn¡¯t understand that his strength was very minimalpared to the strength of the bag.


    -You¡¯re a very small ink, but when you¡¯re bigger, you¡¯ll have strength like mine and you¡¯ll finally be able to punch through it, I promise you. It¡¯s time to go home now.


    -you promised me you¡¯d sort things out with Elena and yet you haven¡¯t. She¡¯s still sad until now.


    -I¡¯ll do it, I promise. Your aunt will soon be happy again.


    d gave him his hand and they left the gym. looking at this man, Finn wanted to make another version of himselfter on and nothing could stop him, not even his aunt who wanted to create problems in order to get away and take him away. he was going to make sure that never happened.

 chapter 271

    When they sat down to dinner that evening, Elena was very quiet, and although she thought she was hiding her unhappiness, Finn could clearly see how it was affecting d, and he remembered promising d that he would talk to his aunt about it, so he had to keep his promise to d if he didn¡¯t want him to side with his aunt and leaveter. She hadn¡¯t eaten a thing and Finn didn¡¯t understand it at all, because she clearly knew that only a contract bound them and that she wasn¡¯t really his wife but just his submissive, even if the idea of her being jealous didn¡¯t displease him at all. He hadn¡¯t wanted to see her like this. He¡¯d promised himself he wouldn¡¯t worry them at all, but with the look on her face, he realized he really had no choice but to tell her about his cousin and his girlfriend¡¯s madness or whatever. When they had finished eating, they left the dining room and once in the living room, Elena went straight for Brad¡¯s hand. Finn had just realized that she wanted to go with him to the bedroom.


    -I¡¯d like to talk to your aunt champion, so would you mind leaving us alone, please?


    -I¡¯m going to y a bit on my own in the bedroom,¡± d said without looking at his aunt.


    When d disappeared, Elena turned back to him and he didn¡¯t let it go. He wanted her to know that he¡¯d done nothing of the kind she¡¯d used him of, and that everything he¡¯d done up to that point had been to protect them. He took her hand and she didn¡¯t fight back, which was good for him.


    -I want you to know that everything I¡¯ve done so far, Elena, has been to protect you and¡­


    -Are you telling me that the fact that you slept with another woman was to protect us Finn? Like a woman wanted to murder us and to calm her down, you slept with her and she forgot the idea of killing us? so you¡¯re going to sleep with her every day, is that it? because I¡¯m a woman and I know that when a woman decides to do something, she goes all the way, so tell me.


    -That¡¯s not what I meant, Elena, and maybe if you¡¯d let me talk, you wouldn¡¯t get such nonsense out of your mouth, but I guess all you like to do is cut me off without listening to me. I didn¡¯t sleep with anyone and I had a visit from Betty, you remember her don¡¯t you? d¡¯s mother.


    She didn¡¯t want to believe that Paolo had dared to tell Betty the truth, and given that she¡¯d never loved Elena, she didn¡¯t even want to imagine what this woman might be capable of doing to her, and even to the son she¡¯d given birth to. She didn¡¯t care what she did or didn¡¯t do with Finn, but she wanted to make sure that her nephew was safe with this woman, who was a real madwoman. She sat down and Finn walked around her desk to stand in front of her.


    -What exactly did she want, Finn? What did she say to you, and I¡¯d like you to tell me the truth, please?


    -I told you I¡¯ve got it under control. d and you are my responsibility and, as I promised you, I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you. She tried to threaten me with the same words as her ex-lover, but I guess she was just an idiot who didn¡¯t know who she was messing with. If I didn¡¯t want to tell you, it¡¯s simply because I didn¡¯t want you to worry and I¡¯ve noticed that you never manage to hide when something¡¯s bothering you, so all the more reason for me to hide something like this from you.


    -I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to doubt you, but please understand. I know perfectly well that I haven¡¯t let you touch me for a while now, and I thought you¡¯d gone somewhere else and¡­


    Finn didn¡¯t let her finish and captured her lips in a passionate kiss. It always felt good to find her like this again, and on this night, he wanted to enjoy it at all costs. Just as everything was building up between them, Elena gently pushed him away and Finn grunted in displeasure. he didn¡¯t want to believe that she was going to deprive him of his body again. he didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be able to stand it again when he¡¯d waited so long.


    -I¡¯ve got to tell d I won¡¯t be spending the night with him today,¡± Elena had said.


    Finn stepped back to see if she was serious, and despite the seriousness on her face, he couldn¡¯t believe she was actually going to do this. He kissed her lips as if for thest time and let her go.


    -I hope all is well between you now,¡± said d, looking at his aunt more seriously.


    -Yes, everything¡¯s fine, darling, and I¡¯vee to tell you that you¡¯re going to spend the night on your own today, like the big boy you are.


    -are you going out with Finn or are you spending the night somewhere else?


    -Yes, darling, I¡¯m going to spend the night somewhere else and I hope you don¡¯t mind. As soon as you open your eyes in the morning, I¡¯ll be here.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She knew it couldn¡¯t be possible, because when she remembered her first night with Finn, she realized she was lying to d, but she had no choice but to do it if she wanted him to stay nice. He might be angry with her the next day for cheating on him, but at least she hoped he¡¯d understand that it wasn¡¯t his fault at all. she put him to bed and, after kissing his forehead and wishing him good night, left his room and walked towards Finn¡¯s. When she reached his door, she saw that he was lying to her. When she got to his door, she left her shyness behind and took off her dress. when he turned around, his eyes were already ck with desire, scanning her as if he hadn¡¯t expected it. he walked hurriedly towards her and drew her to him. when he settled her on the bed, he wasted no time in pulling down her panties. He was so tense and in such a hurry that he didn¡¯t need any forey, she was so wet that it excited him even more, he prated her without waiting and when a moan escaped her sweet lips, he kissed her to stifle it. He loved drinking in that sexy cry, except that with a kid in the house, you had to be careful. Throughout the night, they had enjoyed each other¡¯spany until the morning when Finn was awakened by the ringing of his telephone. he hated this kind of wake-up call, especially when his beautiful submissive was lying in the crook of his arm. He kissed her bare shoulder before leaving the bed to call back the person who had called him. After the call, Finn didn¡¯t seem to be too happy, as he would have preferred something else, but he had no choice but to go and sort it out. He went to take a bath, avoiding making too much noise for fear of waking her up. When he¡¯d finished, he went out to d¡¯s room, but d wasn¡¯t there. He headed for the kitchen and saw him having breakfast under Gina¡¯s watchful eye.


    -Did you sleep well, champ?¡± asked Finn.


    -Super well, except that Elena wasn¡¯t there when I woke up, as she promised yesterday, and what about you?


    -You¡¯re a big boy now, d, and I want you to understand that there will often be times when you won¡¯t be with us. I know you¡¯ll be scared a lot of the time, but I promise we¡¯ll never be far away and you¡¯ll always have people to protect you.


    d nodded and Finn was pleased. He knew he was lying too, but it was true, it was a business trip but he knew it would do Elena a lot of good, which was why he¡¯d nned to take this trip to Cuba with her.


    -It¡¯s a trip for lovers, then? asked the child innocently.


    They both heard someone coughing behind them and when they turned around, they saw Elena looking at them and blushing. She didn¡¯t remember being Finn¡¯s lover and she was angry with him for not exining things properly to d, who was bound to get the wrong idea when their contract was for a fixed term, even though she was beginning to like him more than she should.


    -What Finn meant, darling, was that I¡¯m his personal assistant, which means I have to follow him everywhere because I work for him and I¡¯m sorry if I wasn¡¯t here when you woke up. I overslept.


    -I¡¯ll be a bit sad, but I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll get over it.


    Finn was happy about this, and thought the boy deserved a whole collection of toys, which he was going to bring him when he got back from his trip. He¡¯d exined briefly to Elena what their trip was all about, and although she didn¡¯t seem to want to go, she had no choice. Finn understood that she was refusing because she was thinking of d, but he was going to be protected by his men and Gina wasn¡¯t going to leave him.

 chapter 272

    Putting her bag away to go to campus, Kira heard her bedroom door open. She knew it was Yuri because he had taken the liberty of inviting himself into her room whenever and however he wanted. although she didn¡¯t mind so much, she preferred him to knock, even though she knew he¡¯d never catch her doing anything odd. She turned and smiled at him, a smile that waspletely false and that he had noticed very well, which was why he¡¯d gone and sat on her bed, ignoring herpletely. she¡¯d had a good time thinking about thest few days she¡¯d spent with Dimitri and she couldn¡¯t ask for more. He was always this caring man when he had to be, but a real monster when he wanted to be, and although she loved him, it often scared her, even if this monster behavior wasn¡¯t towards her. when she finished, she went and sat down next to Yuri, who didn¡¯t fail to ruffle her hair as he was wont to do. Dimitri oftenined about the closeness between them, but she knew that there was nothing between Yuri and her, and that there never would be.


    -If only you¡¯d tell me what¡¯s going on, it would save me a lot of time so I wouldn¡¯t bete for ss, so would you like to talk now, Yuri?


    -I slept really well, little sister, and so did you, since you¡¯re in such a hurry to get to campus today. I wonder what happened to the little girl in love who was so keen to stick it to the most feared mafioso in Russia. Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s disappeared, darling, even though I still think you¡¯re very little to be in love with.


    -I¡¯m not in love and I don¡¯t know who I¡¯d be in love with,¡± she said, ring at him.


    -That¡¯s good to know, then. Dimitri sent me to tell you that he¡¯s already about to leave and that you¡¯ll only see each other when he gets back from Cuba. he doesn¡¯t know how long he¡¯ll be gone, but he promises you he¡¯lle back alive. be a good girl while he¡¯s away and you¡¯ll get a doll. I¡¯ll add the end, eh?


    she looked at him and huffed. for a moment she¡¯d thought he was serious, and she clearly hated that kind of joke. she was relieved when she realized that Yuri was clearly ying her. she got up to head for the shower, because after his joke, which hadn¡¯t pleased her at all, she didn¡¯t want to see his face again. When he grabbed her arm, she gave him a dark look, hoping to dissuade him, but he didn¡¯t seem to want to let her go, and she wasn¡¯t very happy to be like that. She didn¡¯t like getting angry with him, and on the rare asions when she did, she thought she¡¯d get sick because he was the only one who really understood her.


    -I know what you¡¯re thinking right now, that I¡¯m joking, but it¡¯s not a joke, I assure you. Dimitri and I are going to Cuba and he wanted me to tell you.


    -You¡¯re joking, aren¡¯t you?¡± she asked, feeling something break inside her.


    Before he could exin that it was an emergency, she stormed out of the room and he gasped. He was about to be punched in the face by Dimitri, who had made it clear that he didn¡¯t want to see her before she left for fear of not having the strength to leave, and now he hadn¡¯t been able to hold her back.


    as he was giving instructions to his men, especially for the safety of his little under protection, Dimitri felt small arms wrap around him and when he felt a slight shiver run through him, he knew it could only be Kira. he almost forgot what he was saying to his men, closed his eyes and exhaled sharply. He wondered what that girl was doing there, because he¡¯d asked Yuri to make sure he didn¡¯t see her before he left, but if she wouldn¡¯t let go of him, that would mean she knew he was leaving. It hurt to leave her, but he had to go and sort it out once and for all.


    -You¡¯re not going to leave me, are you? promise me you¡¯lle back, please¡­ no, I want toe with you, Dimitri, and please don¡¯t say no to me.


    his voice was pleading and he had no idea how he was going to keep her from following him. he motioned for his men to leave because he needed to have a serious conversation with her to make her understand why he wanted to leave and wasn¡¯t going with her. he sat her down on the sofa while she was still clinging to him as if he were going to disappear. He smiled at this, for the young woman who had once wanted to run away from him in every way was now trying to prevent him from leaving; it still made him happy to know that she cared for him so much. he cupped her face and kissed her lips. she responded to his kiss with shyness, which made him want to deepen the kiss even more.


    -I¡¯m not going to stay here without you, so I¡¯ming with you.


    -I don¡¯t mind leaving you my princess, but you must understand that it could be dangerous for you toe with me. I don¡¯t know the nature of the man I¡¯m going to meet and I don¡¯t know how our meeting will end, so I don¡¯t want you to be in danger Kira. I don¡¯t want to put you in danger.


    -I know that as long as I¡¯m with you, you¡¯ll do your best to protect me and for that, I don¡¯t see why I should stay here, believe me, so I¡¯ming with you.


    Seeing how adamant she was, he realized he had no other way of dissuading her. He gave in to her whim and when he saw Youriing down the stairs with a difited look on his face, he understood that Youri was afraid of being punched in the face, and it was only because Kira was there that he wasn¡¯t going to react for fear of upsetting her and making her think it was his fault. They finally left the mansion and set off down the road. Kira had been sitting in the private jet for some time and had finally fallen asleep after her panic attack. She¡¯d never been in an airne before, and you¡¯d have to believe that the fact that the aircraft was gaining altitude had made her panic, but fortunately Dimitri had been there to reassure her as best he could until she fell asleep. he¡¯d kept her in the crook of his arm and never stopped admiring her. When he saw Yuri take his seat opposite him after giving instructions to the pilots and stewardesses, he imagined that thetter was about to spout the nonsense of the century from his mouth, given the petty smile that was taking shape on his lips. It¡¯s a good thing Kira was asleep, because the two of them usually argued, and even though it was often amusing, it didn¡¯t stop him from being jealous.


    -She¡¯s asleep and I want to sleep too, so maybe you couldy her down and rock me too?


    -If you tell me now when you panicked, in addition to rocking you in my arms, I could also sing you lubies, you know, so I¡¯m listening.


    -Of course I¡¯m still panicking Dimitri. I¡¯m scared, what if we fall, what if the ne falls and¡­ Dimitri, I want to go home. Please, I shouldn¡¯t have insisted on following you. I¡­Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    When you receive my fist in your mouth, Youri, you¡¯ll understand that it¡¯s not nice to imitate someone who¡¯s on the verge of a heart attack because of a simple ne take-off.


    When Kira was panicking, he couldn¡¯t help himself and clearly imitated her. He hid his mouth with his hand tough silently, while Dimitri tried everything he could to calm her down. They often saw men begging them to spare their lives, but he never thought he¡¯d see it.


    -and imagine for a moment if she had jumped out of the window in order to escape, Dimitri? what would you have done? jumped back in or?


    -and if you¡¯re really going to keep spouting this nonsense, it¡¯ll be up to you to tell me what it¡¯s like to jump out of the window during the flight, when I¡¯m old enough to die and find you in the next life when you¡¯ve had enough.


    -Don¡¯t talk nonsense Dimitri, I think death by bullet has more honor than suicide. Do you realize that with my little Kira who never ceases to annoy me and you who never cease to threaten, it¡¯s all this that gives meaning to my life and today, on a simple whim, I decide to end my life? no, I¡¯m not such a coward you know.


    Dimitri nodded and turned his attention back to his little princess, who was wiggling a little. He didn¡¯t want her to wake up at all during the flight, because if she did, he¡¯d have to handcuff her to her seat because of her panic. He¡¯d asked one of his men in Cuba to get him information on this unknown man he was about to meet, but as from the beginning, it was still going nowhere and he wondered if this man really existed unless this man selling his Enterprise was trying to make a fool of him. He¡¯d always gotten what he wanted, until this one appeared to show him that he still had ws in his business, such as not being able to pry into everyone¡¯s lives, but he intended to make this mysterious man pay for this waste of time that was his fault.

 chapter 273

    slowly waking up, Kira realized that she was lying on a bed in a very different room from the ones she was used to. she sat up and looked around, remembering that she had been traveling with the boys and that, in a panic, she had probably fallen asleep during the whole flight. There was no one in the room with her, and she didn¡¯t know where they were. She got up and looked around for a note or something, but she couldn¡¯t see anything. She looked quickly at her reflection in the mirror and when she saw that she didn¡¯t look very scary, she went out and found herself back in the bedroom. she knew that Dimitri would never have left her alone if they were in danger. she took a deep breath and turned the lock on the door. Fortunately, the door wasn¡¯t locked. hoping it would open onto a corridor, it opened onto a living room instead. she¡¯d thought she was in a hotel, but now she didn¡¯t understand a thing. she tiptoed in, hoping to get a quick peek.


    -And to think that when I asked Yuri to leave you alone, he refused because he knew you were a curious little girl who wasn¡¯t going to stay put, well, it looks like he was perfectly right.


    she stopped dead in her tracks. that voice belonged to Dimitri, and it¡¯s a good thing he was there. she turned to face him with great relief. she¡¯d been frightened to realize she was all alone in this ce, and besides, who wouldn¡¯t have been? she went to sit down, looking all around for Yuri, when he arrived with a big smile on his lips. his smile wasn¡¯t sincere, and she remembered a detail that made her blush with embarrassment. She had been frightened and had certainly said or done something that this childlike man would remind her of for the rest of her life. she tried to look away, but he finally burst outughing. she looked to Dimitri for help, but he seemed to be so busy doing something else that it made her even angrier. she stood up to leave, but Youri¡¯s voice stopped her dead in her tracks.


    -I almost forgot, you can take advantage of this time to visit, because as you can see, there¡¯s no one here to give you a guided tour.


    -Do you know how much I hate you, Yuri? -Yes, I hate you so much that if it would send you to hell, I¡¯d take a side trip to see the show while the mes are decimating you.


    -You¡¯re all part of the family now. You¡¯re ready to go on a mission, aren¡¯t you, Dimitri?


    he looked at her with a strange gaze that made her flinch. in his eyes, she could read a promise, a promise she didn¡¯t know anything about, and she wondered what he could be promising her. she ended up running away, as she was so good at doing when things got too hard for her to bear. When she disappeared, Dimitri decided it was time to talk to Yuri about what he¡¯d found, because even if his meeting with this mysterious man was scheduled for the following day, he still wanted to know something about him.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    -What did you find?


    -Still nothing Dimitri, and even though you¡¯re impatient, you¡¯ll have to wait until tomorrow to meet him, and you can always go there with your toy, shoot him if you have to for all the time he¡¯s been stringing you along, you know.


    Dimitri nodded to his right arm with a wry smile. He knew that the man who was buying thispany was no novice, and that he seemed to be as important a man as he was, so before doing anything stupid, he had to think twice for fear of starting an unnecessary war. He¡¯d done even worse by bringing Kira with him without any of his men, so if he ever went to war with anyone, his safety would be at stake. This girl had be so important to him that he didn¡¯t want her to risk anything. He resumed what he¡¯d been doing before she woke up, but she was back again with her eyebrows furrowed, a sign that she didn¡¯t understand something. He could have left her with Yuri to sort it out between themselves, but that would always create conflict. It didn¡¯t bother him at all to hear her talk even all day long, but the facts had changed at that moment. he was more worried than he¡¯d ever been in his life. He


    -I don¡¯t understand why this suite only has two rooms when there are three of us. Can you exin it to me? who won¡¯t sleep here?


    Youriughed, looking at her as if she¡¯d gone crazy in her sleep, and he too was thinking the same thing, that the kid hadpletely lost her mind and couldn¡¯t think straight, otherwise she¡¯d never have asked such a question.


    As you can see, Princess, we only had this two-bedroom suite and, after all, Dimitri didn¡¯t build a room in this hotel. one of us will be squatting on the sofa and we¡¯ve both already chosen our rooms, I¡¯m talking about Dimitri and me, so if you have a room problem and can¡¯t take the sofa, you can always sleep where you woke up and if you¡¯re afraid of naked cuddling then you cane and sleep with me.


    Kira opened her eyes wide and flushed. She really didn¡¯t realize he¡¯d just implied that, and in front of the mobster. She was so ashamed she wanted to step into his shoe.


    -I don¡¯t think it was a problem to take this suite and another room, was it? it¡¯s done, I think, as long as you pay.


    -as long as we¡¯re paying, yes, but who¡¯d have taken another room when it feels so good to boast that we¡¯re in a hotel suite? and what¡¯s more, I don¡¯t know where the money was going toe from. i don¡¯t understand why it bothers you so much. it¡¯s just a question of sleeping and then tomorrow we¡¯ll go home. we¡¯re not here on our honeymoon after all.


    -what? yelled Kira


    even Dimitri hadn¡¯t been able to contain himself at Yuri¡¯s stupidity and had raised his head towards him. thetter seemed so serene even after what he¡¯d just said and Dimitri didn¡¯t even know what to say. a honeymoon for three and with only one girl. Kira was on the verge of a heart attack and Youri could already see himself being shunned for the duration of the stay, which pleased Dimitri a little because his kid enjoyed Youri¡¯spany so much that she sometimes forgot he existed too.


    -I think the monster needs to work.


    -I¡¯ll make you eat your balls and you can tell me what they taste like afterwards,¡± she snapped angrily.


    Dimitri didn¡¯t recognize her any more, and he¡¯d just confirmed what we used to say: it¡¯s when someone¡¯s angry that they show their true colors. He was indeed seeing his kid¡¯s true colors, a little rebel who¡¯d just about had it up to here with Youri. It was time he put an end to it before she really made him eat his balls, as she put it.


    -Didn¡¯t you have something to do tonight, Youri? asked Dimitri.


    -You¡¯re not going to tell me you¡¯re kicking me out, are you Dimitri? ah yes, I understand now,¡± said Dimitri with a toothy grin. ¡°I¡¯m so in love with Cuban girls that I think I¡¯m going to get five of them today.


    he then got up and went to kiss Kira¡¯s time as a growl worthy of a wild animal escaped Dimitri¡¯s throat. he turned his attention back to Kira and smiled.


    -You can tell me all about it tomorrow,¡± Kira murmured before leaving.


    Feeling the tension in the room, Kira didn¡¯t want to stay, as Yuri had left and she was desperate to get away from the mobster. When she was about to leave, Yuri¡¯s voice stopped her.


    -Come here, my angel.


    she was torn between wanting to flee and wanting to go, but the side that was most connected to the mobster pushed her to go, and once in front of him, he made her sit on hisp. his right hand caressed her cheekbone, while his left held her waist firmly. She felt a fire burning inside her, and the mafioso¡¯s insistent gaze on her lips awakened this burning fire in her that was growing ever stronger. she finally closed her eyes Dimitri took this as a call to action. he melted his lips and this kiss was very different from the ones they¡¯d used to exchange. it was much more bestial, he was trying to trante to her everything he felt for her. leaving her lips, he began to explore her body, drinking in her moans. feeling something hard against her thigh, Kira blushed as she realized it was the deep desire this man felt for her. she wanted to leave, but he held her firmly against him. he couldn¡¯t bear to be away from her. as the madness of desire took possession of her whole being, he removed her top and she was now standing in front of him in her bra. he soon got rid of it too and his eyes glistened as he saw the firm skin of her shapely breasts.


    -He¡­ cane back,¡± she had said between moans, for he now had her nipple in his mouth and she could feel the desire setting her body aze.


    Dimitri rose to his feet and, keeping her still against him, left the living room and led her into the bedroom. He gentlyid her on the bed and removed her pants without any difficulty.


    -do you want it, my angel? he murmured.


    she nodded, and without waiting, he returned his tattered thong, as he had no time at all to remove it. He positioned himself between her thighs and, after capturing her gaze, prated her with disconcerting gentleness. When he saw a look of reliefe over her face, he smiled and began to move inside her. He was now certain of one thing: he didn¡¯t just want to possess her body, he wanted to possess her mind; everything that was Kira Fiodora.

 chapter 274

    after a perfect night¡¯s sleep, the night she¡¯d long dreamed of, Elena finally opened her eyes to find that Finn had already got ready. she¡¯d got up very quickly and run to the shower because she couldn¡¯t understand why he hadn¡¯t woken her up at all. she didn¡¯t take long enough and when she came out, it was as if he was waiting for her, and she understood perfectly that it was because she¡¯d beente and it was all his fault. She¡¯d been the most tired the night before and had hoped he¡¯d wake her up, but he¡¯d decided to go and get ready on his own. She started to rummage through her suitcase, looking for something she could wear, when Finn picked her up and put her in front of him. He was annoyed and she didn¡¯t me him. An appointment on time was an appointment on time, but if only he¡¯d woken her up when he¡¯d got up too, it would have made things easier for them, so nothing was his fault at the moment. Finn put two fingers under her chin and lifted her head, then melted his lips, and even though she loved moments like these, this was no time at all to indulge in this kind of game as they were expected.


    -Finn, we¡¯re going to bete, please let¡¯s go.


    -We won¡¯t bete, but I¡¯ll bete, and even if I am, I don¡¯t think anyone will mind my beingte, so don¡¯t worry. There are men looking after you, and I¡¯ve left you my blue card, so if you decide to go out until I get back, please don¡¯t forget to find something for d.


    -But¡­ you told me I¡¯de with you Finn, what¡¯s going on now? I want toe with you please. Please don¡¯t say no Finn.


    -No, you can¡¯te with me, even though I wanted you on my arm too, my darling, you see. The man who also wants the same business has been checking up on me, and even though I¡¯ve made sure so far that he can¡¯t find out anything about me, it still doesn¡¯t reassure me, and I know how savage a mafioso can be. I don¡¯t want you to be in danger under any circumstances, because I won¡¯t tolerate anything happening to you, so I¡¯ll go on my own and you can enjoy the day. We won¡¯t necessarily have to go back after we¡¯ve finished, but we can go back two dayster.


    She had thought she was finally going to be good for something, because apart from being his submissive, she had also liked to take her job as his personal assistant seriously, but she didn¡¯t me him under the circumstances, because there was no way she was going to abandon d like her parents had done. this little being needed her and she was going to be there for him as he deserved. she went back to her suitcase to get a pair of jeans which she slipped on. she had nned an outfit like this because she couldn¡¯t see herself strolling around town in a suit like dele was running after her eternal boss.


    Sitting at this table for a while, Dimitri was at his wits¡¯ end. He¡¯d been asking his men to take the head of thispany hostage for a while now, because even though he knew that no one would dare y with his balls for fear of getting burned, he had the feeling that the man had made a fool of him and that no one was going toe. Already half an hourte, he couldn¡¯t think of any serious businessman who would do such a thing; taking all his time to stay at home when he had a deal to conclude, further proof that thispany should be sold to him and not to his potential buyer who was making a mockery of everyone, even the salesman. He still had five minutes before he could finally start with the torture, and he hoped this little man would be able to put up with it too, because he was sure he¡¯d get a kick out of it. After five minutes, he finally got up to start his merry-go-round, when the office door opened and he saw a tall man just like him, and to be honest, a potential rival.


    -Russia¡¯s little angel, what are you doing here Finn Martinov? what are you doing here.


    -the demon of all Russia, Dimitri Savoski, I¡¯m here because I¡¯m finally going to be able to close the deal for the sale of thispany and it will be mine afterwards. i thought you understood but i realize i was wrong. your search hase to nothing or what? because that¡¯s the impression you¡¯re giving me right now. that you¡¯ve searched in vain. before you start with your barbaric tortures, let this man sign the deal first and it will be yours afterwards.


    the man in question hupped as he¡¯d thought that Finn¡¯s presence had saved him, but now he realized that it hadn¡¯t, and that he was going to die for God¡¯s sake. his blood was no longer icy, but frozen. a duel of nces had ensued between the two men, and he too was afraid of what might follow. after all, he¡¯d never witnessed a scene like this before. two super giants from Russia, and already the Russians were all psychopaths.


    -Do you know that I can put a bullet in your head, Martinov? for all the times you¡¯veughed at me?


    -I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done, Savoski, and what¡¯s more, I¡¯m not one of your enemies that you¡¯re taking the trouble to sodomize with Base Ball bates. We¡¯re not here on your territory, and if you want, you can witness this signature, after all, you¡¯re my Russian brother.


    Dimitri huffed, wondering what was stopping him from putting a real bullet in his head, but of course he knew full well what was stopping him. He didn¡¯t want to bring the whole of Russia to its knees by killing one of the super giants who was the only one with a legal business in the whole country, and yet, apart from the legal businesses that helped himunder his money, he had more illegal businesses dominating. He knew he¡¯d beenughed at, and until then he didn¡¯t know who had the guts to do it.


    After the mobster¡¯s exit, Finn had quickly asked the man in front of him if he was going to ben. he¡¯d gone white as if the Savoski man holding him was sucking his blood and it was always that effect that mobster had on people. leaving them to die in their own panic. he wasn¡¯t a saint either, but he¡¯d rather finish off the traitor than waste his time torturing him. having signed everything off as nned, he was now the sole head of this Cubanpany, but he¡¯d also hired this man, since after searching through his life, he¡¯d seen no record of thetter. he therefore thought he was trustworthy. he then went outside and huffed when he saw Dimitri. he¡¯d thought he¡¯d left. he headed for his vehicle, but Dimitri had seen him and called him.


    -I¡¯ve already told you I don¡¯t want to know anything about your business, and you remember that, don¡¯t you?


    -And I¡¯m not here to talk to you about my business, Marinov, but I want to know who Richard is for you. Of the two of you, who had the courage to make fun of me?


    -You who sent me a sister who lived all that time in Bolivia and came back simply because you had the idea of concluding a peace treaty by marrying her off to me, you tell me more? You know perfectly well that the whole Savoski line has always had only one child, so can I know where this sister who was ready to sacrifice herself for her beloved brother came from? I think that with this behavior, you¡¯ve lowered your self-esteem as a loyal mafioso, and I don¡¯t mean to insult you, but you could have taken another woman to do this kind of thing and not one like her who¡¯s been screwed by every male in the world.


    -I¡¯ll give you that, but what about you? What did you do with Richard about me?


    -I don¡¯t know where you got that idea, but you should know that attacking you the way I did was Richard¡¯s idea, and that¡¯s not to say I¡¯m a man without balls, far from it.


    Dimitri now seemed to understand, because if Finn had attacked him to retaliate, then it was Richard who had set the whole thing up by asking him to encroach on his territory, because he knew he¡¯dter ask Finn to do the same. He couldn¡¯t believe the son of a bitch had been so biased against them all this time. When he wanted to ask Finn something else, Finn¡¯s phone started ringing and when he picked it up, he saw his face change. He didn¡¯t know why, but it seemed to be something urgent.


    -But where are you going, Finn? We haven¡¯t finished talking yet, and I think we¡¯ve got enough to talk about.


    -For another time, Dimitri, because I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be spending more than five minutes here. My son¡¯s in trouble and he¡¯ll have to go back to Russia.


    His son? Finn didn¡¯t understand who this son was at all, and besides, he hadn¡¯t married Virginia and they were known as the two hardened bachelors of all Russia.


    Driving to their hotel, Finn hurried upstairs to see if Elena was there, having given instructions to his pilot to make sure that everything was in ce for their take-off as soon as possible.


    -Youe back looking rather strange, Finn. Didn¡¯t it turn out the way you wanted?Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    -We¡¯ll be right back, Elena. I know I had you here for two more days, but we can¡¯t stay because your crazy cousin scared d again by knocking on my door and shouting threats. The little boy¡¯s about to pee his pants and Gina tells me she¡¯s having trouble calming him down. He could have a panic attack and that¡¯s not good for his age, you know?


    Elena simply nodded and Finn helped her carry her things. She wondered when Paolo would finally pull himself together, because with his attitude, he was bing unbearable. He didn¡¯t want to understand that the only reason she¡¯d kept d away from him was to protect d. he was too stupid to know, and Betty¡¯s girlfriend didn¡¯t want to know either, as long as she had money. The two of them were getting seriously into it and she might be the first to lodge aint against them but she was afraid that by doing so, d¡¯s custody would be taken away from her and she was also afraid that d would be ced in a foster home since she wasn¡¯t married and this life n was also influencing.

 chapter 275

    Once the car had stopped, Elena hadn¡¯t waited for the door to be opened, but had rushed to do so and got out without waiting. she had headed for the hall but hadn¡¯t found d and wondered where he was. She huffed and headed for the second floor. She had to find him somewhere, but when she arrived, he wasn¡¯t in his room, which freaked her out a little. she thought he might be in Finn¡¯s room, but when she got there, he wasn¡¯t there either. panic overcame her and she was on the verge of a breakdown. She now regretted the reason she¡¯d followed Finn in the first ce, because she thought that if she¡¯d stayed with him, something like this wouldn¡¯t have happened. She was so confused that she hadn¡¯t bothered to ask the staff where Gina or even d were. She stormed out in order to tell Dimitri that he wasn¡¯t there and that Paolo had certainly managed to kidnap him, but by the time she opened her mouth, she saw himing from the corridor that led to Finn¡¯s office. She¡¯d already closed her eyes, but after one, two, three or even ten seconds, she couldn¡¯t feel any body against hers, and that was already scaring her. She opened her eyes and d was no longer in front of her. When she slowly turned around, she saw him in Finn¡¯s arms¡­ seriously. she couldn¡¯t understand it. he¡¯d walked right past her and into Finn¡¯s arms, and even if it didn¡¯t mean anything, she was already scared. she was jealous, to tell the truth, and she had the feeling that this man was stealing her thunder from her nephew. she crossed her arms over her chest and red at Finn.


    He hadn¡¯t expected this wee at all. He¡¯d been scared during the flight, but his men had reassured him that the boy was still on his property despite his fear. He didn¡¯t want to let on that Elena was worried enough as it was. When he¡¯d reached the hall and hadn¡¯t seen them, he¡¯d concluded that they were certainly in his room, but seeing Elena return with a sad look on her face, he began to tell himself that he¡¯d been wrong to believe what his men had told him, until he saw himing from the corridor leading to his office. Elena had already opened her arms, which was why he¡¯d buried his hands in his trouser pockets to let them meet, but seeing him pass his aunt, he¡¯d realized that he wanted to be in her arms and hadn¡¯t hesitated for a second to reassure him. He wasn¡¯t trembling, but there was fear in his eyes, a fear he wanted to disappear forever.


    -I¡¯m here, champion, and nothing¡¯s going to happen to you like I promised. Everything¡¯s fine now, okay?Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    d just nodded and Finn carried him. He climbed the stairs with him as Elena looked on in horror. She was angry with Finn because she thought it was all his fault. When she saw him return a few minutester, she wondered what he was going to say to her to apologize, but he¡¯d avoided her and gone out. unable to bear this ignorance, she¡¯d followed him and found that he was taking their things out of the trunk. she was still waiting for him to deign to apologize, but no, he wouldn¡¯t do it.


    -You saw what happened, he left me to find refuge in your arms, something that never happened, so can I ask what you did?


    -And what could I have done from a distance, Elena, tell me? We were good together in Cuba, weren¡¯t we? I¡¯m not a wizard at casting spells, and I don¡¯t think your jealousy has any real ce. The most important thing is that he¡¯s all right now. Even if he¡¯d ended up in your arms, I¡¯d have no problem with that and you know it.


    -Yes, but he was in your arms, Finn. Yours and not mine, so do you at least understand how I feel? I don¡¯t think you really understand, damn it.


    -because there¡¯s nothing to understand, kid. are we really behaving like two parents whose child prefers one over the other? it¡¯s absurd, frankly.


    It was absurd, but Elena couldn¡¯t get past it, and yet he was spinning it well. Dimitri was only a child, and if he¡¯d managed to trust Finn so quickly, then she could only be happy, because he needed a father figure. She didn¡¯t want the boy to start thinking that Finn could be his father one day, because only a contract bound them together, and as soon as he terminated that contract, she¡¯d have to go away with him. She knew that when that day came, d would be the saddest of all, but hey, that was life. To calm her down, Finn dropped what he was doing and approached her. He grabbed her waist and pulled her even closer to him, tugged lightly on her hair, pulling her head back, then melted onto her lips. It was a wild kiss that had somehow triggered something in their bodies and she was already giving herself over to him, but very quickly she remembered where they were and there was no way she was going to make a spectacle of herself.


    -I think most couples solve their problems this way, so if you like, maybe we can solve ours under our sheets,¡± said Finn, separating from her.


    Cheeks on fire, she didn¡¯t realize that he¡¯d really just given her a silent invitation into his room. She imagined he¡¯d found something to distract d so he wouldn¡¯t be around, and well, she was tempted to follow him because she never regretted these moments with him.


    Dimitri was satisfied with the new bulletproof protection he¡¯d ordered, not because of its effectiveness, but because he was testing it on the new men he¡¯d recruited, who didn¡¯t really know the realities of the field. He hadn¡¯t spent another night in Cuba after Finn had told him he¡¯d be going back to Russia. He was there because he¡¯d been following them, and if he couldn¡¯t get Finn back then he¡¯d have to do the same. As soon as he arrived, he received his order, and all the while, to the cheers of Yuri, he was traumatizing these young recruits for life. After all, they were going to have to deal with this kind of thing in the field, like taking bullets and maybeing out alive or not. When one of his men called for Youri, thetter came out and Dimitri stopped his game. He was still wondering what was going on, but if it was Youri who had been called and not him, that would mean it was a story that was going to annoy him even more.


    Krouto is here to see you, Dimitri,¡± announced his right-hand man.


    He dropped the pistol in his hand and slowly turned to face him; the name aroused hatred in him that always made him want to spill blood. very quickly, he retrieved his toy and wanted to get out when Yuri held him back by tipping him backwards. he grunted to show his displeasure but thetter didn¡¯t seem in the least touched, which made him frown. Every time he heard that family name, he remembered what Krouto¡¯s son had done to his daughter, and even though she seemed to have already forgotten that stage of her life, he still wanted to avenge her by showing the little brat that everyone was not to be trifled with.


    -I know what you¡¯re thinking right now, Dimitri, but it¡¯s not about the son, it¡¯s about the father.


    so he needed his services because he¡¯d already refused to befriend those politicians who were the cause of the suffering of the lower sses. he¡¯de to their aid from time to time, but only when it seemed to be a serious situation. This was the third time Krouto had shown up at his house since he¡¯d been appointed finance minister, and he didn¡¯t want to see him at all. After what his son had done, he wanted to take revenge on the whole family.


    -Krouto, Russia¡¯s most respected minister,¡± he said in an ironic tone that didn¡¯t surprise the minister, for he knew how much Dimitri despised politicians.


    -I know you¡¯re not particrly happy to see me again, Savoski, but I¡¯d like to talk to you. I need your help, please.


    -which one of your colleagues pissed you off or which one is trying to double-cross you to take your ce? i know how you work and i imagine you can¡¯t stand thepetition and especially the fact of losing this position. who am i going to kill this time?


    -I don¡¯t want to kill, and I don¡¯t necessarily need you, but your men. I want to carry out a kidnapping, and I don¡¯t want it to fail, because if it does, my reputation will be tarnished. I want everything to go smoothly, and I know you¡¯ve trained your men for that, so I want you to help me.


    Dimitri red at him and walked away. He had no idea why he would do such a thing, and besides, he didn¡¯t even want to know who. Youri began to follow him, and once he was seated in the hall, Dimitri asked him what he was going to do, although it was clear he couldn¡¯t take part in a mission as banal as kidnapping.


    -You¡¯re far too important to me to lose you to this man¡¯s whim.


    -But first we¡¯ll have to find out who this man is nning to kidnap Dimitri. What if it¡¯s someone whose disappearance could cause us harm?


    -I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s a politician like him, and if things ever get out of hand, you know perfectly well that I¡¯m always in the clear, it¡¯s Krouto who¡¯ll pay, not me, so if you want his help, assign him some men.


    Yuri nodded and left. He waved good-bye to Krouto and asked him to tell him when he needed the operation to take ce. Krouto was happy, and Yuri could already see an unmistakable happiness in his eyes.


    Dayster, Elena had rediscovered herplicity with d, although thetter demanded Finn¡¯s presence more in the morning, at lunchtime and in the evening. Finn often taunted her with it. He said he was busy and wasn¡¯t going to be able to be with them, so Elena decided to go out with d, even though a guard was with them. she told Finn she didn¡¯t want to, but he didn¡¯t listen. he was walking through the streets of Saint Petersburg when some porcin caught his eye on the other side of the road. She asked the guard to stay with d while she went to have a look. He had given in and as she watched in amazement, a car suddenly stopped and she was pulled inside. she had just enough time to see d screaming before he disappeared from her field of vision. as quickly as they had been in that car, a handkerchiefnded on her nose, knocking her out cold.

 chapter 276

    Sitting in his office with these two important men in front of him, Finn had only one desire: to put an end to all this and go home, for he had let Elena and d out, but sometimes he didn¡¯t trust his guard at all, not that he could do them any harm, but he was afraid he wouldn¡¯t be up to the task of protecting them. he was now listening to them without listening to them, things that had never happened before, and if it went on like this, he was going to have to take some time off. when a feeling as unpleasant as it was crossed his spine, he saw himself shivering and getting angry at the same time. He was tempted to contact his guard and ask him if everything was all right, but he knew that just for that, he¡¯d get into another argument with Elena for nothing, so he decided to calm down. Sending the men away was the best idea, but when he looked at his watch, he saw that they were only ten minutes away from finishing, so he might as well wait and avoid being noticed by them. hearing the noises in the corridor on his floor, he couldn¡¯t understand since when he¡¯d asked Caroline to raise poultry in his skyscraper. tempted to get up, the door to his office opened on a Caroline who seemed to be at her wits¡¯ end. when he wanted to ask her what was going on, a small body passed by her and ran inside. d threw himself on top of him, crying and, damn it, wondering what had been done to his son. the guard¡¯s silhouette appeared and he waited for a third person who didn¡¯t show up. he began to question his henchman with his eyes, but thetter didn¡¯t seem to be ready to give him an answer. pulling out his pistol to threaten him into talking would have been better, but with the kid in the room, he didn¡¯t want to frighten him even more. he managed to cup his face, his tearspressing his heart with unbearable pain and he promised himself to make the person who was behind this shit suffer.


    -What¡¯s wrong d? who made you cry? tell me, big boy, please.


    -Elena disappeared. We were on the street when she asked us to wait on the other side and when she crossed, she was pulled into a car and we couldn¡¯t catch her.


    Finn received this like a p that had the gift of making his skin bleed without hurting. This girl had be far too important to him to disappear like that. He looked at the man he¡¯d asked to keep an eye on them to make sure they were safe.


    -We¡¯ll find her, won¡¯t we? And alive, you promise?


    He didn¡¯t even know who was behind the kidnapping, or what this person wanted with Elena, but he had a slight idea, and if it was this person, he could well believe that she could just take a beating and not die. He had to go to her rescue before this madman beat her up like he knew how. He tried his best to reassure d while dodging his request for a promise, but d was much more tenacious than that and was waiting for him to make that promise.


    -I promise I¡¯ll do everything I can to bring her back d, but you¡¯ve got to go home. Caroline will take you home and you¡¯ll stay there with Gina until I get back, okay?


    -I want toe with you. I want to look for her too; she¡¯s protected me so many times and yet I haven¡¯t even been able to do the same with her. Please, I want toe.


    -I know you¡¯d like to do what¡¯s necessary for your Aunt d, but leave everything to me, and besides, it¡¯s dangerous out there, so she¡¯ll be happier to know you¡¯re safe instead of in danger. I promised you I¡¯d do everything, so I¡¯ll bring her back to you.


    He finally nodded and Caroline took his hand to leave Finn¡¯s office. At the time, he¡¯d even forgotten that the two men were in his office, but it was the end of the meeting. He knew that the people who had known him would certainly no longer recognize him, but from the moment he had weed a young woman and a kid into his home, he had be much more protective than he could have imagined himself. these two people had be his family, and he was going to hurt anyone who tried to get close to them. he stood up and closed his office. he hadn¡¯t spoken to his man, not that he was sulking, but he was like that, so silent when he was devising a n to defeat his enemy and especially when someone had touched what was important to him. once in the parking lot, he finally deigned to open his mouth, just as Finn thought he¡¯d lost his tongue too.


    -Sir, may I ask where we¡¯re going?


    -To get back the young woman you couldn¡¯t protect.


    Finn had only one direction to go, Paolo¡¯s house, and he knew he¡¯d find Elena at home. If he thought he¡¯d seeded then, he was kidding himself and would regret it the minute heid eyes on him. He knew that few kidnappers kept their victims at home, but Paolo wasn¡¯t an intelligent man, so the only ce he could keep her was at home. Once parked at the bottom of his building, he quickly got out and asked his man not to follow him. When he arrived at his door, he looked through the lock. All seemed quiet, which wasn¡¯t normal for someone was certainly torturing his prey, unless he¡¯d tied up his mouth, which was also a possibility. ringing the bell would certainly alert him, so one shot to the lock and it was destroyed. he now had the path open to him. he entered and saw him slumped over on the couch, all busted up and unkempt. he looked around a bit but it seemed he hadn¡¯t even heard him, which didn¡¯t hold water. a punch to the jaw was what brought Paolo back to reality and he looked again to see where he was. he finally spotted Finn standing in front of him, holding a pistol in his hand.


    -After taking away my family, now it¡¯s my turn, or what?


    -I see you¡¯ve been a bit clever this time, Feodorina, but don¡¯t take me for a fool, because I¡¯m not. I know it¡¯s you now, and you¡¯re going to tell me where Elena is, because if you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll be tortured to the point where they¡¯ll end up amputating your leg. I¡¯m deadly serious, and if you don¡¯t want to see the demon inside me, then do as I ask. Where is she?


    Paolo was frozen by the threat, and if he really was the culprit then he didn¡¯t see why he was going to y guessing games with him. He wanted to live a little longer before taking a trip to death¡¯s door, and this man¡¯s threat couldn¡¯t have been a good joke.


    -I know it¡¯s you Paolo, so where did you leave your cousin because I know you wanted to get my attention and now that you¡¯ve got her, tell me where you¡¯re keeping her because I¡¯m not going to be nice in the next few minutes, you see? you wanted to hold me to ransom afterwards? so do it now because your son is worried at the moment and I promised to bring his aunt back to him.


    -You really think I¡¯m that miserable? I can¡¯t organize the kidnapping of my own cousin to ask a stranger for ransom, can I? I¡¯ve done nothing of the sort and if you do your homework, you¡¯ll understand that I had nothing to do with it and that you¡¯re using me wrongly.


    -If it¡¯s not you, then who is it? Do you think it¡¯s your old whore?


    -Betty? ah no, I don¡¯t think so. she¡¯s so busy wanting rich men and frequenting all the trendy nightclubs in town that she couldn¡¯t possibly have time to n a kidnapping. don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re a well-known businessman and you¡¯ve got enemies too, so maybe it¡¯s your fault.


    Finn didn¡¯t think he was wrong at all, but he couldn¡¯t think of anyone who¡¯d have the courage to confront him like that and touch Elena. In thest few years, he hadn¡¯t had any problems with anyone, apart from the little show between him and Savoski, but he thought Dimitri was far from being a kidnapper who¡¯d go after Elena.


    -I¡¯m going to leave now, but I promise you that if I ever find out you¡¯ve made a fool of me, I¡¯ll be back, and this time we¡¯ll not only amputate your legs, but your arms too, and you¡¯ll be useless, even to yourself.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    He didn¡¯t even know if Elena had enemies or not, but seeing her so frail, he couldn¡¯t really see what she¡¯d do with enemies. He needed to search more thoroughly, and to do that, he needed to assign each task to each of his men so as not to waste time. The man behind the wheel didn¡¯t bother to ask him anything, because he could see that things weren¡¯t going well. When he arrived home, he wished d was asleep or simply in his room, so that he too could go and hole up in his study, but to his great misfortune, this kid was standing in front of the door, waiting for him with bated breath. He knew that for the first time, he was going to disappoint him, for he had made him a promise, but he still had time to look before it was toote.


    -She¡¯s nowhere to be found? asked d?


    -For the moment, but I promise I won¡¯t give up until I find her. I want you to stay strong for her.


    -Maybe it¡¯s my dad, maybe he¡¯s still not over the fact that we left.


    -I know, d, but I don¡¯t want you to have this image of your father. He can be aggressive when he¡¯s under the influence of alcohol, but don¡¯t forget that Elena is his cousin, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s him. He¡¯s not as bad as you think.


    he didn¡¯t want d to have this image of his father. it wasn¡¯t a good thing for him because if it went on, he¡¯d hate him. he didn¡¯t want this child to grow up with hatred and resentment. he wanted him to have everything of a normal kid and only have love around him like he had when his parents were still alive. He remembered the way his parents looked after him. Even when his father went on trips thatsted weeks, he spared no effort to take them with him, and like that, he had been the happiest child in the world with loving parents.

 chapter 277

    gradually opening her eyes, Elena had no idea where she was. she felt her head was heavy, yet she wasn¡¯t carrying any weight. she looked more closely at the room she was in and saw that it was a bedroom, not just any bedroom, but a spacious bedroom. She could have imagined that Finn had found her, for she remembered being abducted, but she didn¡¯t know by whom. the room she was in was very different from the decorate she was used to seeing at Finn¡¯s. When she tried to stand up to spy a little more, she found that she was handcuffed to a bed. She was already imagining a lot of things, and it wasn¡¯t at all normal for her to be thinking about such things. She huffed and tried to calm her breathing when she heard voices. When the door opened, she stopped breathing in an attempt to pretend she wasn¡¯t inky awake, and she hoped it would work, because if it didn¡¯t, she didn¡¯t know what she could do to avoid the horror being prepared for her.


    -I¡¯m d she¡¯s finally where she belongs. I think I¡¯d enjoy showing her that I¡¯m a man, and not just any man.


    -I¡¯m sorry, Minister, for what I¡¯m about to ask you, but you¡¯re an influential man who can have any woman he wants at his feet, so may I ask why you¡¯ve set your sights on this young woman? I can¡¯t deny that she¡¯s endowed with iparable beauty, but I still don¡¯t think that¡¯s why she¡¯s here.


    -this magnificent beauty has cost me much more than you can imagine. a lot of money and her imbecile brother thought he could trick me but he didn¡¯t know who he was dealing with. i earn this money hard and i could have excused him but from that night on, i was prepared to do her to myself and they did it to me in reverse, i gave that imbecile Fiodora a second chance but he didn¡¯t listen to me. When I pay money for merchandise, I don¡¯t get money back, only merchandise, and I know that my friend Fiodora knew this perfectly well, yet he took me for a big idiot who was going to give in.


    Elena didn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. So her cousin had dared to sell her like a piece of merchandise and even had the courage to take the money. She understood why he¡¯d dragged her off that day without any exnation, it was to leave her at the mercy of this repulsive man and fortunately she¡¯d managed to get rid of him thanks to the vendetta she¡¯d nned for Finn, but she also regretted the reason she¡¯d gone to that nightclub. she¡¯d seen what narcissistic perverts these old goats were, but she couldn¡¯t believe it had gone this far. She had to get out of there, but she didn¡¯t see how she was going to do it since she was handcuffed. She wasn¡¯t the type to hate people, but she was going to hate her cousin for the rest of her life if she didn¡¯t get out of there intact. She didn¡¯t want this man to touch her, and she couldn¡¯t y the girl who was still asleep for long either, because he¡¯d eventually suspect something. she still wanted to know what he¡¯d done with that money, the money in her head to be precise.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    -I want to be warned when she wakes up, because I don¡¯t want to miss a minute of owning her. That girl belongs to me now, and only when I¡¯ve used up the money I paid her brother can I set her free.


    you pervert,¡± Elena wanted to shout, but she thought better of it. she¡¯d heard what he¡¯d said, he was going toe back when she woke up and that was a reason for her to sleep for a long time yet. she hoped Finn would act quickly so as not to worry d, who¡¯d witnessed her abduction on this street. when she heard the fat pig leave, she breathed a sigh of relief and opened one eye discreetly, but closed it again just as quickly when she saw the other man standing there staring at her. she wondered what he was still doing there when his friend had already left. she didn¡¯t want to be watched. When she heard him move towards the bed, she began to tremble, and if he ever saw her, she¡¯d be counting the minutes until the tragedy. He stroked her hair, an affectionate gesture that was far from appeasing her, for she knew that psychopaths of his kind always made their victims believe that everything was fine, and it was when they began to believe that they were about to be freed that they were shown the worst horror. she couldn¡¯t let her mind be fooled by this deceptive affection no. when she heard his footsteps move away, she felt a sense of relief wash over her. she¡¯d seen her life go by like that.


    The next morning, nothing was right and Finn had spent the night in his office. d had slept veryte because he kept saying he was going to wait for his aunt toe back. Sleep had finally engulfed him and Finn had put him to bed. He had gone back to his office to continue his own research, but it hade to nothing because he had searched to see if he had any problems with anyone, but saw no one. He¡¯d tried to retrace Elena¡¯s life from the moment she arrived in Russia, but couldn¡¯t see anything that might be prejudicial to him. she didn¡¯t know anyone and didn¡¯t associate with anyone apart from him. this mysterious disappearance was starting to get on his nerves. when he heard light knocking at the door, he knew it had to be d. he was much earlier than usual, certainly because he¡¯d got up as soon as the pressure of sleep had left him. Finn went to open the door for him and the boy¡¯s gaze swept straight across his desk before meeting his own. He took his hand and led him back inside, then sat him down.


    -I¡¯m going to tell you something today, and I know you¡¯ll need it all your life, because you¡¯re a man, d. Patience is a virtue you should have all your life if you want to achieve your chosen ends. I know you¡¯ll often feel that it¡¯s taking a long time, but when it¡¯s taking a long time, it allows you to observe everyone and understand who are the traitors and who aren¡¯t. But when you¡¯re in a hurry, you miss certain leads that can be fatal to you. When your aunt is back, we can y chess and then you¡¯ll understand what I¡¯m trying to tell you, okay?


    d nodded without asking for more, for he had just understood that Finn was trying to tell him that he had to be patient, and well, he trusted him blindly to know that he could never deceive him. when another knock sounded at the door, Finn ordered the person to enter and saw his men. he looked at the time on the Rolex on his wrist and saw that it read fifteen minutes to seven. if they were there so early, that would mean they had something new, and he couldn¡¯t wait.


    -You go and see Gina big boy, she¡¯ll fix you breakfast and I promise we¡¯ll be together when I¡¯ve finished this, okay?


    d nodded and left the office. Finn motioned for his men toe forward, and when they reached him, he saw everyone moving to turn on the office lights.


    -So we did a search on the license te and it wasn¡¯t easy to find the owner, but once we knew who it belonged to, we realized that it was normal for it to be difficult to find.


    -I don¡¯t know if you¡¯d like us to y guessing games, but I don¡¯t have time for that, and I promise that once she¡¯s back we¡¯ll be able to y to your heart¡¯s content, but right now, who the hell does this vehicle belong to?


    none of the men answered, but they made him look at every piece of information they¡¯d found, and as it scrolled across the screen, Finn became more and more focused. he finally drew his gun, and his men began to back away, looking at him as if they didn¡¯t recognize him at all. He¡¯d be a real mobster since the day he¡¯d had a family, and you couldn¡¯t really me him. When thest news item came on, he blew up the screen of his projector, howling like a rabid beast. He couldn¡¯t believe that after the first war, this man had considered creating a second war, and he wasn¡¯t about to give up.


    -So, Savoski¡¯s decided to y with my balls again. He really took me for a fool to venture onto this ying field, so we¡¯re going to y and by the same token, only one of us wille out of this war alive. I want to know what you¡¯ve been able to find out about him, not what I already know.


    -When you were in Cuba, we wanted to know if it was during this period that he was nning the coup, and we were surprised to see that he embarked with a young woman at his side. perhaps a mistress or just a passing fancy, we thought, but Dimitri is personally in charge of this young woman¡¯s safety. he¡¯s attached to her and watches over her night and day.


    An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, thought Finn. He¡¯d hit her where it hurt the most, so he was going to do the same, and like that, this war would be legitimate between the two super giants.


    -Where can I find the girl outside Savoski¡¯s property because he attacked me in the street and I have to do the same?


    -she¡¯s on campus here, studying medicine, and Dimitri¡¯s in charge of getting her to the campus.


    Finn didn¡¯t understand this sudden coincidence. His submissive, whom he¡¯d decided to kidnap, was also a doctor, and now the war was really going to be on the same level and interesting. Maybe this girl was going to look after them during the war and Elena was going to look after Dimitri¡¯s men during the war. He would only respond to Dimitri¡¯s attack because he was the first to provoke him, and he had to expect reprisals. He left his mansion with only two men, as he wanted to go unnoticed.

 chapter 278

    parked in front of the campus for some time, Finn waited patiently for the young woman toe out. he could go and pull her by the scruff of her neck and drag her with him, but he was waiting for her toe to him, just as Dimitri thought Elena hade to him. he¡¯d been making enquiries during the fewints he¡¯d been waiting for and had learned that Dimitri had assigned the protection of the young woman on campus to the dean of his department, so he¡¯d decided to pay the man a less-than-courteous visit. He wasn¡¯t the viin of the piece, it had to be said, but it was just that he was the kind of man who took a malicious pleasure in seeing people pale, and had done so ever since he himself hadn¡¯t had peace of mind. what could be better than to offer him two bullets between the eyes and arge apple in his mouth after he¡¯d cooled off. it was certainly going to be a pleasant sight, very pleasant indeed, but he wanted him to still have his eyes to exin to Dimitri what had happened with his under protection when thetter arrived to look for her. He had decided to stay in front of the desk and let his henchman put the word out to the dean, because he needed to keep her identity a secret to keep the suspense going, and also because he was nning a little surprise for Dimitri behind his screen. When the students began to file out, he was finally able to notice her. He got out of the car and walked towards her like a perfect gentleman. After all, he was a gentleman. Once he reached her, he cleared his throat to catch her attention and when his gaze met hers, she was surprised. It was the same effect he¡¯d expected to see, but with the difference that there was no fear in his eyes, and yet she should be afraid because of what was toe.


    -I¡¯m not your soul mate or your Prince Charming to go to the trouble of wooing you, so you¡¯re going to follow me nicely, youngdy, and don¡¯t worry because I know you¡¯re going to threaten me with the name Savoski, but I also know how to master Savoski, so you follow me?


    -because you really believe that a normal person would dare to follow you down the street if you said such a thing to them, you¡¯d have to be really spoilt in the head to believe such a thing sir and besides, i know you¡¯re not like that. you¡¯re the only rich man with the most integrity in Russia and i¡¯d never dare to believe that you¡¯re also starting to dip into shady business.


    -I can see that you¡¯ve noticed me, but I don¡¯t know you, and yes, you know me from the press, but I don¡¯t feel right chatting to you as if you were my next mistress. Either follow me quietly, or I¡¯ll do it the hard way.


    Kira smirked without looking away from him. If there was one important man in Russia she was following, it was Finn Martinov, the only one she¡¯d really liked before she met Dimitri, and under the circumstances, she didn¡¯t really believe he¡¯d do what he was saying. Finn couldn¡¯t stand the young woman¡¯s insolence, no doubt due to the upbringing she¡¯d received from Dimitri, so he motioned for her to be picked up, and it was only when she felt herself being lifted into the air that she realized he¡¯d actually done what he¡¯d said. she was forced into a vehicle, the second time in less than a year that she¡¯d been abducted by the two super giants of russia. all she could wait for was to fall in love with Finn too, and for once ept that the same path was repeating itself. He settled down next to her and she ogled him without hiding it, but he ignored her as if to tell her she was wasting her time. He was terrifying at that moment, and the sexy man she¡¯d known from the magazines had disappeared, reced by this wild beast.


    Throwing yet another ss at the wall in his iprehension of his enemy¡¯s project, Dimitri had almost forgotten where he was and that he had his men in his office too.


    -I¡¯m sorry Dimitri, but it¡¯s as if you¡¯ve forgotten something, or someone to be more precise. Kira isn¡¯t back yet and I think you should go and look for her.


    -And you, Yuri, what are you doing sitting there? I don¡¯t see why you¡¯d mind fetching her yourself.


    His anger often made him forget good manners, and he¡¯d never had a problem with that, because he knew Dimitri better than anyone, and he knew that if he spoke like that, it wasn¡¯t because he wanted to, but because the uncontroble animal inside him had returned. Once parked in the campus parking lot, the sky, which had been blue just a few minutes earlier, had turned dark and he couldn¡¯t understand why. The storm was about to break and this sudden change in the weather left him imagining many things. firstly, nothing was going as he¡¯d imagined. he looked at the ce where she used to wait for them and didn¡¯t see her. so he walked towards the dean¡¯s office, as thetter was well paid to look after her in his own way. when he arrived in front of his desk, he didn¡¯t bother knocking and pushed open the door. the dean was dripping with disgusting sweat, which was making him puke, and given his condition, he was going to end up puking on his table and asking her to clean up like a good man. he looked around the office for any sign of someone, but saw no one.


    -Where is she?¡± he asked in a terrified voice.


    He didn¡¯t answer and handed him the note, which Youri read in a hurry but couldn¡¯t understand what this person meant. But it could only mean one thing: she¡¯d been abducted from the campus without anyone doing anything. He could have informed Dimitri on the phone, but if he ever found out, he¡¯d kill all his men and destroy the whole mansion. He drove at high speed and once at the mansion, he got out and ran inside. He went straight to Dimitri¡¯s office and did his best to mask his concern.


    -This is the second time you¡¯ve pulled a stunt like this on me, Yuri, so spit it out now, will you? I¡¯ve got a lot more to do with my time than that, I assure you.


    -I know, Dimitri. A note for you.


    He unfolded it and read what it said. It was a deration of war and he couldn¡¯t understand who had the guts to dere war on him like that when he hadn¡¯t done anything up to that point. He didn¡¯t want to waste his time investigating who this person was at all, no. He crumpled up the note and threw it into a corner of the room, not really knowing where.


    -I think you should consider this threat, Dimitri, because it¡¯s a serious one if you ask me.


    -You¡¯re teaching me now how I should do my job, Yuri? I¡¯ve been running this mafia for years, and I¡¯ve had threats like this, always from cowards trying to get my attention. They¡¯re going to do it without me lifting a finger, so calm down.


    -At that time, you didn¡¯t have a young woman under your roof whom you were overprotective of and for whom you were ready to go all over Russia. This deration of war certainly came from the person who kidnapped Kira on campus, because this note was left for the Dean to give back to you.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Something snapped inside him when he heard that his little under protection had been involved. he¡¯d never wanted his business to get her into trouble, and he certainly didn¡¯t want her to end up in the hands of someone with evil intentions, for God¡¯s sake. he had the hatred that fueled his murderous desires, but except that just with this note, he didn¡¯t know who this person was, and it might take him some time to find out. a war had been dered, and he was going to fight back like the mafioso he was.


    Sitting in this office opposite this man for some time, Kira waited for him to tell her exactly what he wanted from her, but he remained silent and never failed to study her with his eyes. she wanted to yell at him to stop looking at her like that, but she was in no position to dare. he¡¯d even been kind enough to let her stay in his office, so the first ce he¡¯d visited at Dimitri¡¯s had been the cold cer and the rats. when he crossed his arms over the desk, she knew things were finally about to get serious.


    -You told me you didn¡¯t think I was capable of doing something like this, and I¡¯m not happy about it, but now that I have a family to protect, I don¡¯t hold back when ites to them. I know you had nothing to do with it, but if I decided to take you away, it¡¯s because the man protecting you took away the woman I¡¯m protecting too.


    She knew he was talking about Dimitri and she wanted to think that Dimitri could never have done such a thing, but as for the fact that he¡¯d kidnapped her, she couldn¡¯t say he was innocent, but what she couldn¡¯t understand was why he¡¯d dared to do such a thing. He¡¯d already done it with her and¡­


    -You¡¯re back, have you finally found her or should I wait a little longer?¡± said d¡¯s small voice from behind the door of Finn¡¯s office.


    For a moment, Kira thought she was dreaming, and yes, she was dreaming, because that voice was her nephew¡¯s, and she couldn¡¯t see what her nephew was doing there at Finn¡¯s house either. It was impossible for him to be there, unless¡­ no, this wasn¡¯t really the time for her to start imagining the ifs. she looked at Finn, who was just as surprised to see her so lost.


    -You¡¯ve taken my whole family away, haven¡¯t you? Are you going to introduce me to my brother?


    -I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s being with me that¡¯s driving you crazy, but you mustn¡¯t let it get out of hand because you¡¯re about to say goodnight to Savoski.


    Finn then got up and went to the door. He went out to reassure d and when thetter understood that a little more patience was needed, he went to his room to y with his toys as Finn had told him.


    -I know you kidnapped me because you thought I was close to Dimitri, but that¡¯s no reason to kidnap my whole family, especially not him.


    -I don¡¯t even know you miss and I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening to you but you¡¯re going to have to calm down because I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.


    -I¡¯m talking about dimir Fiodora, my nephew, Paolo Fiodora¡¯s son,¡± she shouted.


    Finn froze on hearing this. his nephew? no, it wasn¡¯t possible, she couldn¡¯t be d¡¯s aunt and besides, how could she be his aunt because he didn¡¯t understand. his father¡¯s cousin like Elena or Paolo¡¯s sister.

 chapter 279

    Still believing that what the girl in front of him had just said could be a lie or even was a lie, Finn looked at her menacingly to let her know that if she wanted to make fun of him then she was going to regret it, but Kira wasn¡¯t afraid. Finn left his office, mming the door, which startled the young woman. She hoped it wouldn¡¯t be long before he came back, because apart from mming the door, he¡¯d also just locked it as if she were a prisoner, and this was always inparison to the cer where Dimitri had first been. she took the trouble to detail the ce and nothing frightened her apart from being locked in. going up the stairs two at a time, Finn had arrived at the door to d¡¯s room. He¡¯d done everything he could to calm himself down, and when he was feeling better, he pushed open the door and saw him in Gina¡¯spany. She was ying with him, and it was funny because she grimaced every time the kid told her to do something she didn¡¯t even understand. He¡¯d thought he¡¯d be able to ask d about the Fiodora family, but he seemed to have forgotten his sadness and didn¡¯t want to add to it, so he went out quietly and into the living room. Some of his men were still there and he needed them.


    -I¡¯d like you to find some information about the Fiodora family, please, from the grandfather on down, and don¡¯t dy, because Elena¡¯s life is still in danger.


    Even d had never mentioned her and he couldn¡¯t understand why, even though she said she was rted to them. It was true that when he made Elena sign the contract, it didn¡¯t concern the whole family, but still. Finding the wait long, he asked one of his cooks to fetch some water to his office. he went there to wait for her. she was sitting in her ce as if she hadn¡¯t moved an inch since he¡¯d left, and that was already a good thing. wise girl! he sat down opposite her and when the man arrived, he asked him to put the ss in front of his guest and fill it. Kira didn¡¯t understand and distrusted him, for even Dimitri hadn¡¯t given her water when he¡¯d abducted her, and she wondered what Finn had asked to be put in it. a kidnapper who was worried about his victim, it was the very first time she¡¯d seen that in her life.


    -You want to kill me or drug me, don¡¯t you?


    -I¡¯m not a murderer and I didn¡¯t kidnap you to torture you or to ransom you from anyone, but I kidnapped you so that Dimirti Savoski could free my under protection. it¡¯s quite clear, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m not that kind of man, miss, and I thought you might need some water to keep you hydrated. I wouldn¡¯t want you to lose your memory because you¡¯re dehydrated. I¡¯m going to need you for something, and it¡¯s best to keep you healthy.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    -What if Dimitri doesn¡¯t release her? What would you do?


    -I¡¯m going to torture you until he does, and if he still doesn¡¯t release her, then I¡¯ll have confirmation that he doesn¡¯t care about you. I know it¡¯ll be painful to find out, but even when you love someone, business can take a back seat.


    He was absolutely right, because from the moment she knew how she felt about Dimitri, she felt ready to do anything for him, but what she wondered was whether he would feel the same way. she wondered whether he would be able to free this young woman he had kidnapped for his own freedom. she didn¡¯t know what stage their rtionship was at, and that was precisely what was troubling her. she really loved him, but did he love her then? she told herself that even her kidnapping wasn¡¯t a bad thing, she actually wanted to see if she was deluding herself or if what she thought was true. the door to the beau opened, bringing her back to reality when she hadn¡¯t even had time to drink her ss, which was still lying in front of her.


    -Well, sir, we¡¯ve found what you asked for and Paolo Fiodora does indeed have a sister by the name of Kira Fiodora.


    the photos were ced on his table, from his childhood to his current age, and he saw that it was indeed her. he was lost, really, because he couldn¡¯t understand what had motivated Dimitri to kidnap Kira¡¯s cousin. he wondered whether he¡¯d been aware that she¡¯d been his cousin before her abduction or not.


    -You could have asked me instead of wasting time, and I remember telling you that d is my nephew, so can I ask why you had to ask your goris to investigate?


    -because I don¡¯t trust you and now I¡¯d like you to tell me something Kira. what do you know about your cousin Elena Montoya?


    -You¡¯re not going to tell me that you¡¯ve researched my whole family and now you¡¯ve got them all locked up. -I¡¯m the one you wanted, so why her too? Elena is my cousin. her mother was Russian and her father Neo-Orleans. she decided toe to Russia because she wanted her uncle, who kept forcing her to go to medical school, and before she arrived, I was kidnapped by Dimitri Savoski. i don¡¯t know whether she arrived or not, because he gave me a sense of forbiddenmunication with my brother, under no pretext that he¡¯s dangerous.


    A very nice story, like the ones Finn was used to hearing; a kidnapper who ends up falling in love with his victim, he couldn¡¯t wait to see Savoski before spitting it in his face, but now was not the time to think about it. So he wanted to know why Dimitri had told him that his brother was dangerous, because she didn¡¯t show any signs of physical violence on his part.


    -I understand, and to answer your question, I didn¡¯t kidnap your whole family, nor did I kidnap anyone, but I simply reached out to those who needed it, especially your cousin and nephew, as they were victims of the physical violence your brother was carrying out. It¡¯s time to get down to business, like calling Savoski to tell me where he¡¯s hidden Elena.


    Kira still couldn¡¯t believe it. Her big brother had always been protective of her and did everything he could to be there for her. He hadn¡¯t really believed it when Dimitri had told her that it was he who had sold her out for a poker game, and now that Finn was saying he¡¯d beaten Elena and d, she didn¡¯t know what to think. She knew it was all Betty¡¯s fault, she was always asking him forrge sums of money and as if that woman had eaten his brain, he always saw himself doing everything in his power to please her. when a screen was ced in front of her, Finn stepped behind her and made the call.


    -A video call for you, Dimitri,¡± Youri announced.


    -She¡¯s out there alone and I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s being done to her, so I don¡¯t want to.


    -Maybe it has something to do with her. We¡¯ve had time to trace everything and the person hasn¡¯t done anything to protect the call¡¯s transmission. It¡¯sing from Martinov¡¯s and he¡¯s calling from his own number.


    Dimitri was a little confused. He¡¯d thought that the little quarrel between Martinov and himself was long over, but now he realized that he¡¯d been wrong to think that. He picked up the phone and his heart skipped a beat when he saw Kira¡¯s face, but he was reassured when he saw that she hadn¡¯t been hurt and wasn¡¯t afraid either.


    -I know you didn¡¯t expect it to be me, Savoski, but it is me, and I want the girl back. You know I¡¯m not a barbarian like you, but I can be one if tempted, so I want the girl you kidnapped yesterday.


    -I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, Marinov, and I don¡¯t have time to y games. I know you¡¯re home right now, and I can attack you if I want to. After all, you¡¯re the one who started all this.


    A nervousugh escaped Finn¡¯s throat as he now looked at Kira like a psychopath. Kira now understood that the ideas running through his head at the moment were not at all clear. If Dimitri made a false move, she was going to lose her cousin too.


    -I don¡¯t know if you did it or not, Dimitri, but I want you to find her, not just so I can be freed, but because she¡¯s my cousin. Elena is my cousin from New Orleans, please help her.


    -And I¡¯m not going to beg you at all, Savoski, because you were the first to dere war on me. The car used for this operation belongs to you, and I¡¯m certain that if it had been stolen, you¡¯d have moved a finger to look for it. I want Elena by tomorrow morning, or the worst will happen, and if you care at all about the cousin of the woman I care about, get moving.


    He didn¡¯t understand at all what his car had to do with all this, and who had dared to take his car away from him to carry out such an operation. He didn¡¯t understand how this girl could be Elena¡¯s cousin, and he hoped that she would really exin it to him, because to say that he understood would be false. it was time to get organized and search the whole of Russia.

 chapter 280

    Dimitri had be a raging lunatic who didn¡¯t want to hear anything. Whether or not to believe what Kira had just told him was no longer his top priority, but he wanted to attack Finn to make him understand that for something he wasn¡¯t sure about, he had no right to kidnap Kira before he told him. he thought he¡¯d been very kind to him and it was time he made him understand things. When Dimitri was ready, he left the room without ncing at Youri, for he had just realized that Youri didn¡¯t want to support him for some reason he didn¡¯t yet know, and he intended to find out whyter. He still remembered the moment when this girl had arrived at the manor, and Youri had been the only one to care about her even when he was on the other side of the world, so her new behavior intrigued him so much. When he found his men in the courtyard, he asked them to get into the cars and when he too wanted to do the same, Youri appeared, shaking his head from side to side. He didn¡¯t understand why he was telling him not to, and this wasn¡¯t even the time for him to listen.


    -You¡¯re going to regret this, Dimitri. You¡¯re going to regret what you¡¯ve done and now you¡¯re telling yourself you¡¯re doing it for Kira, but she¡¯s going to hate you if you do. I also know you¡¯re underestimating Finn Martinov, but this man, I¡¯ve already seen him in action and I know he¡¯s already waiting for you with bated breath. he could hurt her.


    -And I¡¯ll make him pay for it tenfold,¡± replied Dimitri abruptly.


    -Did you think about what Kira told you? She told you that the girl Finn is looking for is his cousin and that she needs your help to find her too, so why not consider helping her instead of going to war?


    -Because now you¡¯ve got the heart of a nun, Yuri? I¡¯d like to point out that you¡¯re a member of the mafia and know exactly how things work here. What makes you think he didn¡¯t force her to say that this girl is his cousin? After all, Martinov is a businessman who knows that he has enemies everywhere, and that¡¯s why he¡¯s learned all the mafia methods for taming his victims. I¡¯m not going to fall into that kind of trap, believe me. It¡¯ll be without me this time, my dear.


    Even if Dimitri remained his boss, it was time he understood that even if he had always made the right decisions for the future of hiswork, it was time he understood that he was about to make a serious mistake. His annoyance was clearly intended to make him understand that, no matter how hard he tried, he wasn¡¯t going to listen, but he wanted to try so he wouldn¡¯t have any remorse when things got out of hand at Martinvo. Kira was there, and that was also the main reason why he was so determined to convince Dimitri.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    -Today, you¡¯re acting like a man in love, not like a rational man who takes the time to sort out all the pieces of the puzzle to find the missing one; the proof is that Finn Martinov is perfectly right to use you, and you know why. Krouto came to you for help with a certain kidnapping and you didn¡¯t refuse. I decided to help him because you told me to judge for myself and so far, we don¡¯t know who this person is he wanted to kidnap. our men did the job and I think it was with one of our service cars. you know Martinov knows a lot about technology and research, he managed to find that the car¡¯s license te belonged to you so here¡¯s the link. you¡¯re the one who kidnapped this girl and to pay you back, Finn kidnapped Kira and now he¡¯s given you a limited amount of time to find this young woman who is apparently Kira¡¯s cousin by some link I don¡¯t yet know about. instead of going to Martinov¡¯s house to y the strongman, I think you¡¯d be better off rounding up your men to find those who took part in this kidnapping in order to bring the young woman back.


    everything was bing clear in Dimitri¡¯s head now. he hadn¡¯t thought it could be that, and going to war against him when he¡¯d done nothing always provoked reprisals. he thanked his right-hand man inwardly for sparing him from this mistake, because otherwise he¡¯d regret it. He could have asked Krouto in advance the reason for this abduction, because he knew the man was a DM and he knew Finn would never forgive him if Krouto had touched this girl. he had to act quickly. he asked his men that those who had done the job meet him in the hall. it was time to clear everything up.


    -You helped Krouto kidnap a young woman and I¡¯d like to know where she¡¯s been taken.


    -we don¡¯t really know because he arranged to meet us in an alley where he put the girl in another vehicle and told his driver to leave her in the usual ce, so we don¡¯t know where. we did our part of the job and that was that.


    all of a sudden, things were getting out of hand again and Dimitri had no room for error. he had to find out where Krouto¡¯s hideout was before things got out of hand. he remembered Krouto junior, who had to be the one to lead him to his father. he motioned to Youri to follow him. Once they were settled in the car, they set off for Krouto¡¯s son¡¯s house. Once parked at the bottom of his building, Youri thought it would be preferable for him to be the one to get there, otherwise Dimitri might kill him before he had time to tell them what they were there for.


    -I think you should go Dimitri, you could wait for me there.


    -I¡¯ming with you because I¡¯m the author of this story and now I¡¯m going upstairs to sort it out, so you stay here and wait for me.


    Yuri nodded, because in any case, he had no choice but to obey her. When the elevator left him on the kid¡¯s floor, he hurried out and went to his door, where he didn¡¯t have time to knock at all, so he gave the lock a little shot and the situation was settled. when he entered, he saw him still in the same position asst time. He didn¡¯t have time to waste, so he made his presence felt, and when he was finally able to separate himself from the girl, Dimitri realized it wasn¡¯t the same one he¡¯d seenst time.


    -I did everything you said, sir, I didn¡¯t go near her and¡­¡± began Anton, his voice trembling.


    -I know perfectly well that you didn¡¯t go near him, and that¡¯s not why I¡¯m here. You¡¯re going to take me to your father¡¯s hideout, where he practices SM.


    -You¡¯re mistaken, sir, my father doesn¡¯t do that at all and¡­


    -One more lie and I¡¯ll cut off your limb so you won¡¯t have to follow in your father¡¯s footsteps. Now I want to know where this ce is, and if you¡¯re slow about it, maybe I¡¯ll start with you and work my way up to your father.


    Anton nodded negatively as Dimitri loaded his pistol before his eyes. In the Krouto family, secrecy was something never to be betrayed, but here he had no choice but to hand his father over to the terrifying mobster.


    -At first nce, it looks like a farm, but it¡¯s not.


    -you can go on doing what you were doing.


    He knew that if his father returned alive, he¡¯d die, and if his father died, he¡¯d die too. No more Krouto power, and no more bragging on campus that I was the son of the country¡¯s finance minister. It was all over for Anton.

 chapter 281

    tired of pretending to be asleep all this time, Elena understood that the fateful moment had arrived, because having her eyes closed all day long wasn¡¯t easy. She¡¯d thought she¡¯d made it, thinking the big pervert was going to leave her alone, but no, he¡¯d left a gori to keep an eye on her, and the gori was making sure she was asleep as possible. from the moment he¡¯d been kidnapped, he¡¯d been waiting for her to wake up so he could do what he¡¯d been kidnapped for, which was to make her his sex doll. she felt as if her breathing was about to stop from holding the same position. When the gori turned back to the window, she took the opportunity to open her eyes. She had thought that running away wasn¡¯t going to do her any good, but she had to find a way to get away, because time was running out and she couldn¡¯t see Finning. She looked around the room in minute detail and perhaps she could jump out of the window, but for that to happen, the gori had to go, because she was no match for him. The worst thing was that she didn¡¯t know if there were others watching outside or not.


    -If only you¡¯d left him the moment you got here, you might already be free because he was only going to do what he paid for.


    -To hear you talk, you¡¯d think I was working for a prostitution ring and that a sum of money had already been paid to my agency. I¡¯m just a normal person who¡¯s been kidnapped, so how do you expect me to bend to the will of this old goat?


    I¡¯ve been annoyed all this time that you were awake but pretending to be asleep. I know perfectly well that you¡¯ve been awake since the moment he came into this room ¨C you¡¯ve even been eavesdropping on our conversation ¨C and I know you know who¡¯s been collecting the money from your body because when he said that person¡¯s name, you winced. I smiled at that moment because, frankly, youredy was amusing. I wonder what you were thinking pretending to be asleep. I imagine that after twenty-four hours, you realized that it wasn¡¯t worth it and that you had to run away from it, but except that this possibility isn¡¯t conceivable because you¡¯re a prisoner and I¡¯m the one guarding you. I don¡¯t know if you have any means of moving me from here or not.


    Elena was at a loss for words. She¡¯d thought she¡¯d been very discreet from the start, but she didn¡¯t know that this man had realized that she wasn¡¯t giving a damn about them, and here again, she could admit that he wasn¡¯t as monstrous as she¡¯d thought, because if he had been, he could have warned his boss from the very first minute, and yet he hadn¡¯t done so. She was grateful to him, but notpletely, because right now, she was still in the devil¡¯s den, and maybe if she begged him on her knees, he¡¯d understand and set her free. She knew that people in this business were all heartless, but there were always exceptions and she hoped he would be an exception to that rule. When she thought of kneeling down, she remembered that she was still handcuffed to that bed, and damn it, it couldn¡¯t be possible.


    -I know that what I¡¯m about to ask you may cost you your job, but I¡¯d still like you to understand me and put yourself in my shoes. I don¡¯t know if you have sisters or not, but being taken advantage of is very painful and I beg you not to let me go through it. i don¡¯t even know how my cousin and that man caused that night at the nightclub. i didn¡¯t know anything about it and now i¡¯m finding out. i don¡¯t want him to touch me so please let me go. i know there¡¯s good inside you.


    a mirthlessugh escaped from the gori¡¯s throat, which frightened her because the sound of it was truly frightening. if only it were possible at that moment, she¡¯d run backwards just to avoid him. he then looked into her eyes and she could see pity, real pity, but what she didn¡¯t understand was why he didn¡¯t want to free her when he still felt pity for her.


    -There¡¯s no good left in me Elena. You don¡¯t know me and you don¡¯t know the world I belong to. Before we enter that world, we have to wipe out the little humanism that may still exist in us, because our daily lives wouldn¡¯t bear pity for our victims. if you were my prey, maybe i could have let you go and gone after your brother, the one who orchestrated all this drama, but i can¡¯t for the simple reason that i¡¯m a loyal man. i can¡¯t betray my boss because you know what they say? you don¡¯t shit where you eat. he¡¯s decided this way because your brother pocketed his money. keep quiet because i¡¯m going to call him right now.


    -Please don¡¯t do this. Release me and I¡¯ll get you the money you need to run away, I promise.


    he stopped typing on his phone for a moment and looked her up and down. If her brother had sold her to a man for money, it was simply because he needed it too.


    -And how many years are you going to work to find me this money when that man wouldn¡¯t need a day to find me and send me six feet under?


    -I work for Finn Martinov and he¡¯s an understanding man. He¡¯ll give me an agent.


    -I can imagine that¡¯s true, but what you don¡¯t know yet is that in Russia, there are only two men. Dimitri Savoski and Finn Matinov, so if that man ever found out that I was keeping you under Krouto¡¯s orders, he¡¯d kill me before looking for Krouto, because at least he¡¯s still got some humanism in him. thanks for your offer, but I¡¯m a loyal man who doesn¡¯t betray his bosses, especially not those who¡¯ve reached out to me. it¡¯ll all be over soon, I promise.


    Just when Elena thought it was a bad nightmare, she saw him actually talking on the phone, and it could only be that perverted old goat. she began to tug at the handcuffs, but it was doing nothing but hurting her, and at that moment, the pain she felt was nothingpared to the trauma she would suffer if that man ever arrived. she wondered what she had done to deserve all this. maybe the medicine she¡¯d been asked to do in new orleans was even better than rape. she hadn¡¯t stopped pulling on the handcuffs until she heard the door open. seeing this disgusting man in her field of vision gave her a new, nameless rage, she started pulling harder and it only tore the skin from her wrists. she saw the gorie out and damn it, she wished he¡¯d stayed.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    -I don¡¯t want you to tire yourself out with this kind of thing when the good stuff is about to start. I beg you to stop this at once, because now I¡¯m going to do what I paid for with my money.


    -please don¡¯t do this. i promise i won¡¯t say anything to anyone mimaisi please set me free,¡± she said, crying.


    Krouto stepped back and she thought maybe he¡¯d understood and would let her go, but when she saw him licking his lower lips as if he had a te of well-served meat in front of him, she knew this was the end. he was going to do it, and all was confirmed when she saw him take off his clothes. She tried as hard as she could to bear it, but her intestines were telling her otherwise, so she freed herself, and when Krouto saw this, he looked disgusted. she thought maybe he was going to release her. she saw him advancing towards her with a quick gait, and when his head turned violently to the side, she understood; he¡¯d just hit her. she waited for the second blow, because she¡¯d rather he damaged her body than inflict a lifelong trauma.


    -You really think that just because you¡¯ve done this I¡¯m going to let you go? No, darling. I thought I could let you enjoy this moment by giving you a little pleasure, but I¡¯m not going to do that anymore. I¡¯m going to inflict the greatest pain of your life that you¡¯ll never forget, but you know you¡¯re going to have to me Paolo Fiodora. He loves money, but he doesn¡¯t know that you have to work for it. Now watch me make you dirty, darling.


    she closed her eyes and squeezed them tight when she felt his hands around the stic of her panties, but a few secondster, she didn¡¯t hear anything. she was so scared that she was afraid to open her eyes and face reality. when she felt his pants slowly rise, she didn¡¯t know who was doing it.


    -You can open your eyes, Elena,¡± breathed a manly voice.


    She could imagine it was Finn, but the voice wasn¡¯t his. She was afraid she was in a dream, but finally opened them slowly. she saw a man looking at her with a worried expression. she didn¡¯t know who he was, and despite his good looks, he seemed frightening. she looked around for her attacker and saw a pistol pointed in her direction. she wanted to get out of there, and besides, she didn¡¯t know who this man was.


    -Are you all right?


    she didn¡¯t know what to say, because it was obvious that she wasn¡¯t feeling well, and he could see it very clearly. he released her from the handcuffs and she finally breathed. her arms hurt so much. the old goat looked at her with hatred.


    -This is thest time you call on me for your dirty work, Krouto. You were about to abuse a girl who could be your daughter. The next time I see you in my way, I¡¯ll shoot you without mercy.


    -But Dimitri¡­


    -one word from you and you die now.


    his cold, hard voice frightened Elena. she wondered where they¡¯d got that man from carvenes. despite the fact that he¡¯d saved her, he still scared her.

 chapter 282

    Seeing that Dimitri was bursting with anger and would at any moment put a bullet through Krouto¡¯s head, Youri looked at the young woman dying of fright on the bed. She was so fragile that she reminded him of Kira, and she was certainly his cousin ording to the information they had received. He held out his hand for her to grasp to get up, but she hadn¡¯t taken her eyes off the scene between Demitri and Krouto and he couldn¡¯t really see what he could do to help her. He finally took her hand and when she looked up at him, he didn¡¯t know what to do or say. She was questioning him silently and he didn¡¯t know what to say. He tried to smile at her to reassure her, but given the fear he¡¯d suddenly seen in her eyes, you could tell he¡¯d winced instead of smiled. Besides, he wasn¡¯t a baby-sitter, so you couldn¡¯t really me him. Dimitri finally put away his pistol while Elena was still looking at him.


    -Do you still want to stay with him, perhaps?¡± Dimitri questioned, a little more fiercely than he would have liked.


    She¡¯d thought that this man was there to help her, but now she realized he wasn¡¯t. Someone who was there to help her. Someone who was there to help her couldn¡¯t talk to her like that when he¡¯d certainly imagined the fear of her life that she¡¯d felt, for God¡¯s sake.


    -do you think, after what she¡¯s just been through, she¡¯d want you to scare her, Dimitri? she¡¯s already scared, for God¡¯s sake.


    The notorious Dimitri left the room in a huff and Elena took fright. She finally looked at Yuri and he smiled for real this time. He knew he always made all the girls fall over. the first had been Kira and now his cousin. he was like the happiest of men. this time he held out his hand hoping she¡¯d take it and she did. he was d she did and helped her up. they headed for the exit while Krouto looked at Elena wickedly. thetter was afraid he¡¯d knock her down. Elena was afraid he¡¯d find her again, because from the look in his eyes, he was guaranteeing her something, and besides, she couldn¡¯t say she waspletely free, because right now, she didn¡¯t know who she was about to follow. when they were outside, she saw Dimitri leaning against the vehicle. She¡¯d been put to sleep the day she¡¯d been abducted, and it was only natural that she didn¡¯t remember anything. When Yuri opened the door for her, she hesitated. She couldn¡¯t see how she was going to follow them when they hadn¡¯t even introduced themselves.


    -What the hell do you want now?¡± vociferated Dimitri.


    -He¡¯ll certainly find me and I think all this will have been for nothing. Can you guarantee he won¡¯te back?


    -do you want me to put a bullet in his head to reassure you? you know it¡¯s not that difficult for a mafioso like me, so maybe you¡¯d like me to do it? sweet Elena?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked at Dimitri and there was not a hint of a joke. She looked at Yuri and he was doing his best to reassure her, which was impossible for her.


    -I don¡¯t know what world you¡¯re from, but you should know that justice doesn¡¯t always establish the truth, sweet Elena. Do you really think that this man would dare to go to prison if he were ever tried under thew of his country?


    a minister who had bought her with money and intended to abuse her, she couldn¡¯t understand what she¡¯d done to deserve such a thing. she thought that if she could find her way back, she¡¯d leave Russia to go and do the medicine she was destined to do before this fate knocked on her door. she¡¯d just found out the identity of her attacker, but she still didn¡¯t know who it was who¡¯d just saved her life.


    -And you are?


    -Dimitri Savoski, the godfather of the Russian mafia.


    A hup of surprise escaped her. a killer, to put it bluntly. between being taken advantage of and being killed by torture, she didn¡¯t know which was better, because both of these things would mark her even to the grave. she started to back away, because that was what she thought was best for her. to run away and get deeper into this forest so that he wouldn¡¯t find her. Dimitri smiled at her foolishness, except that he had no time to lose at all, otherwise he¡¯d have let her run away and she¡¯d end up going back on her own, screaming for help.


    -I don¡¯t have all day for some kid¡¯s whim, deardy. I think Finn is now turning his mansion upside down and if you don¡¯t want a death on your conscience, get in that vehicle and if I leave, I won¡¯te back. you¡¯ll be at Krouto¡¯s mercy.


    be at Krouto¡¯s mercy, that is, this man who was scaring the shit out of her. She ran and got into the car. Dimitri smiled in satisfaction and Yuri took the wheel. As the car made its way through town, she realized that she¡¯d never have made it back on her own, as this was more than just a journey. When she finally spotted Finn¡¯s building, she felt a sense of relief, and even more so when the car crossed the courtyard.


    -Sir, you have a visitor,¡± Finn heard as he kept looking at his watch.


    He looked out of the bay window of his office and could see Dimitri¡¯s dark silhouette. He hoped he was there because he¡¯d brought back his under protection, because if he hadn¡¯t, he¡¯d have taken it very badly ¨C a useless visit. As he passed through the hall door, a weight fell on him and he recognized Elena¡¯s frail body. He hugged her as if nothing else existed for him but her. Dimitri hadn¡¯t missed a thing, and when he finally saw Kirae out, he ran to her as she burst into tears. It hurt like never before when he saw her like that. He looked at her to see if Finn had done anything to her, and he was lucky he couldn¡¯t see. He kissed her time as she clung to his shirt as if afraid of disappearing again. The kidnapping had done more than just traumatize her, and Dimitri could see it.


    -Elena, you¡¯re back,¡± shouted a small voice that caught the attention of them all.


    Elena separated herself from Finn and took Dimitri in her arms. She¡¯d missed him so much, and it was worse when she imagined she¡¯d never see him again. d was crying in her arms and she knew they were tears of joy, which reassured her somewhat.


    -I couldn¡¯t protect you when that man took you away.


    -I know that when you¡¯re older, you¡¯ll be able to do something, big boy. I¡¯m here now and that¡¯s the most important thing, you know.


    Dimitri looked at d and thought what a brave boy he was, who could well be the heir to the Russian mafia. A little boy who was already thinking of protecting his aunt, it was more than brave of him and he intended to keep it in the back of his mind and offer it to him when he grew up. except that he still saw one obstacle to that; Finn. he hated the mafia and knew he¡¯d do anything to prevent d from diving in, since he was already his responsibility.


    -Elena?¡± called Kira, who had finally noticed her.


    She couldn¡¯t understand what she was doing in Russia and especially at Finn¡¯s when Paolo had told her she was on a school trip or with her boyfriend.

 chapter 283

    realizing that the conversation was going to be long and that d had been through enough as it was, Elena didn¡¯t want him to hear the rest, because she knew it wasn¡¯t going to be just as she¡¯d imagined. she wanted to get to the bottom of this story, the reason why the cousin she¡¯d liked all these years had changed so much to be another who couldn¡¯t be determined. she wanted to understand what Kira was doing there and, above all, her rtionship with the mobster who always gave her the creeps. She crouched down to d¡¯s level and watched him sulk. The kid was a quick study and it was certain that he¡¯d already figured out that she was going to leave him or something. she just wanted to protect him, that was all. even though Finn was watching her to see what she wanted to say to d and he looked just as suspicious as d. she wasn¡¯t going to disappear again if this was what they were both struggling with, and not so soon either.


    -I know you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll go away again, big boy, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here, I¡¯m not going anywhere. I need to talk to the others and this is big boy talk, so if you don¡¯t mind, could you please leave us alone.


    d nodded sulkily. He didn¡¯t want to be turned away, but his aunt¡¯s reassuring gaze made him give in. He went inside, and when his silhouette had disappearedpletely, Elena turned back to her cousin, who hadn¡¯t missed a thing. it had been like that before her kidnapping, but you could have said her nephew had forgotten all about it. it really hurt her to think of it, because she was the one who had looked after him all that time when Betty was in New Orleans. she didn¡¯t me him, because he was just a child and all he saw in this story was abandonment.


    -He seems to like you,¡± Kira said to Elena.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    -And I like him a lot too, but that¡¯s not why I sent d away. I¡¯d like to talk to you and I, and if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to go out into the garden.


    The fact that Elena wanted them to move away alerted Dimitri. He didn¡¯t agree at all, and he knew what was at the bottom of this story, since Yuri had had time to find out more. He was afraid Elena would take it out on Kira for what had happened, and no, he didn¡¯t want his kid to suffer.


    -I know you¡¯re a dangerous mafioso and I also know you saved my life, but that doesn¡¯t give you the right to interfere in our story, sir. I asked Kira the question, not you. I don¡¯t see why you want to answer for her.


    -because i know you want to me her for what happened but she didn¡¯t do anything and i won¡¯t let you hurt her. i think you¡¯d better thank her because without her, i don¡¯t know what would have be of you.


    -Talk to her differently, Savoski,¡± intervened Finn, who couldn¡¯t stand the fact that he was talking to Elena in this way. ¡°She¡¯s not your thing, and we¡¯re not on your territory here, so please talk to her differently, or else it¡¯s your little under protection who¡¯s really going to suffer,¡± Finn threatened.


    Stung to the core by the fact that he was threatening Kira before her very eyes, Dimitri drew his pistol and pointed it at Elena, while Finn wasted no time in pointing his at Kira. Both young women were now trembling, and each of them could see their deathsing as their anger was driving them mad. Elena didn¡¯t want anything to happen to her cousin because of Finn. She ignored the gun pointed at her and turned back to Finn, lowering her hand and looking him straight in the eye. Kira signaled Dimitri to stop and he put his away too. A nameless silence hung over them and Finn couldn¡¯t wait for Dimitri to leave his property. Elena, too, felt that it was no longer worth having the conversation she¡¯d nned with her cousin. Everything was spinning out of control and it was best to avoid the worst.


    -I¡¯m sorry, Elena, but I¡¯d like to hear what you have to say. We could go and talk in the garden if you like.


    -When I arrived in Russia, Paolo told me you were on a school trip, and all this time he¡¯s been telling me the same thing, so what are you doing here?


    Kira realized that her brother was guilty of everything she was used of. He hadn¡¯t moved a finger to look for her and had dared to say she was on a school trip. She was going to end up hating her own brother if she didn¡¯t already.


    -one morning on my way to campus, i was kidnapped by the most dangerous mafioso in russia. he could have done anything he wanted with me, since i belonged to him now, because my dear brother had the brilliant idea of putting me as a stake in a poker game. he lost and Dimitri won. that¡¯s how, from one day to the next, i found myself in this life, Elena. i¡¯ve never been on a school trip and what else. it¡¯s all Paolo¡¯s fault and it¡¯s all Betty¡¯s fault too. she¡¯s always wanted more money and every time it was her who put that kind of idea into his head. you¡¯re going to tell me that he was old enough not to ept everything she said, but how can I tell you that he¡¯s in love with her. this woman has eaten his brain, I assure you. and you, I¡¯m here because this man wanted to push Dimitri to bring you back for a reason I don¡¯t know. what happened?


    -Paolo Fiodora, my cousin whom I thought would be able to protect me, had the brilliant idea of selling my body to a man, and that man has been waiting ever since. The day I interrupted Finn¡¯s wedding out of vengeance, Paolo had nned to bring me to him, except that it didn¡¯t go as nned and he decided to take matters into his own hands. Don¡¯t ask me how, but Paolo has be monstrous because I couldn¡¯t tell you. He¡¯s not the same person I knew and I don¡¯t know why. He does everything wrong and the hardest thing to bear was beating me up in front of d, telling him he was going to be like him when he grew up. I think he needs treatment.


    Finn hadn¡¯t wanted to listen to the rest of the conversation since the moment she¡¯d said it was a man who¡¯d kidnapped him because his dear cousin had sold his body to that man. he just hoped that with his Mafioso blood, Dimitri had finished with him because if he hadn¡¯t, he intended to do the job himself. He¡¯d put the fear of his life into her because of a story like that. as if she wasn¡¯t back yet and wasn¡¯t going toe home healthy, Finn stood up. he needed to kick something to get it all out.


    -What¡¯s the matter with him?¡± asked Kira, a little taken aback by his abrupt departure from the table.


    -He¡¯s angry, but he¡¯ll get over it. If not, are you nning toe home one day or not?


    Kira looked at Dimitri as she had no answer to this question. Elena followed her gaze and saw that Dimitri was looking at her hard. She raised her hands in surrender.


    -How did you manage to meet Finn Martinov because he¡¯s notorious for avoiding women. The press even pedantically believed for a while that he was gay.


    -what you don¡¯t understand is that he hates Russian dolls and not women. he¡¯s my boss and I¡¯m his personal assistant.


    -you live in his house, under his roof, and he overprotects you. do you know how many times he threatened me if you didn¡¯te back safe and sound? no, this is more than a boss-employee rtionship, Elena. you can¡¯t fool me.


    -I¡¯m not fooling you, I¡¯m just telling you the truth. He only felt sorry for me when he found out Paolo was beating me and he didn¡¯t want d to grow up in such an environment. He¡¯s fine here and Finn¡¯s looking after him. If he threatened you, it¡¯s because he didn¡¯t want d to be left alone without me, that¡¯s all. Have you spoken to d?


    Kira shook her head in the negative and Elena thought she understood that Finn hadn¡¯t given her time to talk to the boy. She was still his aunt and the fact that she¡¯d appeared scared her because she was afraid she¡¯d take Vlda away from him as she was his direct aunt.


    -It¡¯s not because of Finn, but we haven¡¯t seen each other since I arrived here and you saw just now that he pretended not to recognize me. I¡¯ve got the impression he¡¯s angry with me.


    -I understand, but it¡¯ll pass, Kira. When he¡¯s ready, I¡¯ll let you know.


    She nodded and Dimitri decided it was time for them to leave. Finn hadn¡¯t been back since the moment he¡¯d left, and it wasn¡¯t as if he¡¯d invited anyone to his ce. Once outside the car, Dimitri stopped and turned back to Elena.


    -I¡¯m really sorry for my behavior, Elena. It takes a lot of effort to apologize like I¡¯m doing right now, and I hope you understand.


    -It¡¯s all right, see you next time.


    Dimitri nodded and drove off. When their car disappeared, she went in search of Finn. she longed to be in his arms and feel better.

 chapter 284

    Elena had been back inside for some time, looking for Finn, but she couldn¡¯t see him. she didn¡¯t know whether he was angry or not, and worse, she didn¡¯t know who he might be angry with. when she found herself in his room, thest ce Finn could be during the day, she couldn¡¯t find him and finally huffed and puffed. she was certainly wasting her time, and it was certain she wasn¡¯t going to see him. She looked around the room and imagined that, because of that old goat, she¡¯d never be there again and, above all, never have the chance to experience what she¡¯d had in that room with Finn. She wanted so much to start again, to make sure she was really back and to convince herself that he¡¯d never find her again. She had no idea where he¡¯d gone, so she thought she¡¯d spend the rest of the time with her nephew. It could always help them, and above all to enjoy the time they¡¯d spent away from each other. When she got within a few steps of her room, she heard voices inside ¨C more precisely, d¡¯s voice ¨C and she couldn¡¯t understand what he was doing talking to himself. She remembered that all the time she¡¯d been looking for him, she¡¯dpletely forgotten to start with d¡¯s room, and now here he was. They were so into what they were doing, she didn¡¯t know if her presence would disturb or not.


    -I¡¯d like to spend some time with you too. You stayed with the others for a long time and I didn¡¯t.


    she was touched by her nephew¡¯sint, which prompted her toe in. she stood next to him and while d went on and on about how the game worked, she kept looking at Finn, whose anger hadn¡¯t left him, but he knew how to y his game so well that d couldn¡¯t even tell he was angry. she wanted to talk to him about it, but not in front of her nephew, who would feel left out again, but it wasn¡¯t her fault he did.


    -I¡¯ll leave you to it for a while. I¡¯ve got work to do and I think you two need to get together,¡± Finn said.


    He understood the boy perfectly, for Finn was the one who taught him everything, and he hoped one day to beat him at this game. He watched him go, and when the door to his room closed, he pushed his toys back and moved closer to Elena. She didn¡¯t know where to start, or how her nephew was going to take all this. It was seriously getting difficult for her, and even worse when she was torn between the desire to chase Finn to ask him what was wrong, and the desire to stay with her nephew.


    -I¡¯m talking about the woman who was here earlier. Do you know who she is exactly?


    -You might want to remind me that she¡¯s my Aunt Elena? I already know that, and I wouldn¡¯t want to know any more if that¡¯s what you want to tell me. She abandoned me too, even though she¡¯d promised she¡¯d never do that. She¡¯s gone now, and Dad never really said where she was, and I don¡¯t think Dad knew either.


    Elena understood that he was really angry with his aunt, but she didn¡¯t know how to exin things to him so that he¡¯d understand. It wasn¡¯t Kira¡¯s fault that she¡¯d left, and besides, Paolo knew all about it, except that he couldn¡¯t tell his seven-year-old son that his aunt had been kidnapped because of him, because he¡¯d sold her to a mafioso. She¡¯d seen that Kira and Dimitri¡¯s rtionship was more than serious, and she didn¡¯t think telling d that Dimitri had kidnapped his aunt by force was going to help him. On the contrary, he¡¯d start to hate Dimitri and see him as the viin of the story, when in fact that wasn¡¯t what it was all about.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    -I understand perfectly that for you, she didn¡¯t keep her promise, but what I¡¯d like you to understand is that it wasn¡¯t her fault d. Your aunt didn¡¯t want this, you see, she had to make this trip and ¡­.


    -she didn¡¯t tell me anything when she was leaving Elena. when she was still with us and going out, even if I was still asleep, she¡¯d give me a little hug before she left, so you see. she didn¡¯t want to tell me anything and that¡¯s not a problem anymore. I¡¯m with you and that¡¯s all that matters, isn¡¯t it?


    Elena nodded, not knowing what else she could say to him to dissuade him from his grudge. He had a grudge against his aunt, that was certain, and it would take time to get him to understand. she drew him into her arms and held him close. she¡¯d been afraid that Kira would take her baby away from her because she was his direct aunt, and luckily d didn¡¯t want to leave with her. It was somewhat contradictory to what she really wanted, but it wasn¡¯t her fault.


    -I¡¯ll go and see Finn if you don¡¯t mind. I promise I¡¯lle when I¡¯ve finished.


    -I think I wasn¡¯t the only one who was worried when you disappeared. He¡¯d gone crazy and he wants you to talk to him.


    She didn¡¯t believe that Finn would just want her to talk to him, but she liked her nephew¡¯s frankness and, what¡¯s more, she could see that he was very observant. she left his room and headed for Finn¡¯s office. she knew that this was where she¡¯d find him, given the way he¡¯d left the room. Finn promptly left what he was doing and stared at her.


    -I see Dimitri¡¯s finally gone, and you thought you¡¯d honor me with your presence; I thought you wanted to see me again too, Elena, and that you also felt this fear that we¡¯d never be together again. what¡¯s going on exactly?


    -Don¡¯t dramatize the whole situation Finn because that¡¯s not why you left in a huff. You left because you knew who was behind my kidnapping and I know you couldn¡¯t take it.


    -No, Elena, I have no idea who kidnapped you, and that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯d like to know. Apart from your cousin¡¯s madness, who was the man who did it?


    -A certain Krouto, and ording to Dimitri, he¡¯s the Minister of Finance.


    -Shit!¡± shouted Finn in a rage capable of wreaking havoc.


    Maybe he didn¡¯t know Elena was his, but he was determined to settle the score as quickly as possible so he wouldn¡¯t have to act like this again. He rose from his chair and Elena realized that there was no way he was going to let it go, and although she liked the idea, she had better things to do with him. She ced the t of her hands on his chest, when her gaze met Finn¡¯s, tinged with anger and desire.


    -Who should I start with? Krouto or your cousin?


    -With me, please,¡± replied thetter in a strangely sensual voice.


    She didn¡¯t think it was the best ce to do what she wanted to do, and she also wanted to remove all traces of anything that might have touched her during her captivity before Finn touched her. She knew he¡¯d understood because she¡¯d also seen how out of control he was. Luckily, d had understood very quickly and wasn¡¯t going to wait for her to go to bed because his body was getting hotter and hotter to the point where he couldn¡¯t wait very long. she couldn¡¯t wait for him to find her.

 chapter 285

    When Elena arrived in the bedroom, she went straight into the shower, taking with her all the products she was going to need. She took all the time she needed and when she finished about fifteen minutester, she got out and put on some really sexy underwear. she¡¯d never dared, but she wanted to put her shyness aside and do something about it herself. she put on a light bathrobe and waited for Finn. When the bedroom door opened a few momentster, his gaze met hers and she could read everything he was feeling at that moment in his eyes. she felt a burning in her lower abdomen and that was what she¡¯d really hoped for. he walked towards her with deliberate slowness and once in front of her, he put one knee on the floor and grabbed her waist with his powerful hands. his breath caught as he smiled at her. this wasn¡¯t the time to smile at all, because she wanted something else and he knew it. he undid the string of her bathrobe with his teeth, and when his gaze collided with her body, only the parts that really interested him were hidden beneath thosecy fabrics, he felt his member tense all at once. a nameless desire struck him and he captured her lips. a fiery,nguorous kiss wasn¡¯t really what was going to get them through this, both their bodies wanted more, they felt it. Finn removed his robepletely and stood her up, what he saw now was what he¡¯d wanted to see all his life, this beautiful woman whose beauty was driving him so crazy as time went by. he drew her to him and licked the skin of her neck as she threw her head back. her body was against Finn¡¯s of course, but she wanted more, she wanted to feel him inside her and this bump against her meant that the man¡¯s body agreed with her. She began to undo the buttons on his shirt as he looked on in dazed amazement. When she found the ground again, she undid his belt and when she put her hand on his fly to pull it down, Finn put his hand on hers and looked her straight in the eyes. he might have wanted to go on, but he thought she was going very fast, yet she needed to slow down. she frowned, not understanding why he was holding her back, which amused her a little.


    -I can¡¯t leave such a beauty to go and take a cold shower, don¡¯t worry, but be patient, Lena. Let¡¯s take it easy, shall we?


    -I¡¯m in charge today, so are you going to let me do my job or not?


    Finn picked her up unexpectedly and gently ced her on the bed. He got on top of her and began to kiss her as if her life depended on it, and she loved it to death. the desire consumed herpletely, she wanted to get rid of the barrier that still prevented them from feeling each other. when she saw Finn stop, raising his hands in surrender, she didn¡¯t understand and hoped he wouldn¡¯t let go at a moment like this.


    -I¡¯ll leave you to themanders now, my dear.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    She tipped him over and took his ce, for their ces had just been reversed. She was now on top of him and Finn couldn¡¯t wait to see what she had in her belly. she kissed his chest on the way down, the image of her lips around his member so aroused him. She undid his zipper with her teeth and Finn thought he¡¯d never forget this image in his life. She pulled down his pants and when she saw his member erect in his boxers, she bit her lower lip, this very sexy image of her gave him even more ideas to take her all night long but he¡¯d save that for another time since she was in charge. She finally lowered it, freeing his member, which was finally breathing, but not really because it would breathe once it met her pte. she gripped it in her hand while looking straight into his eyes. he felt his heart stop beating when she made the first move on it and it was as if he was going to have a cardiac arrest from the pleasure. He tried to straighten up in an attempt to take her like he¡¯d never done before, but she pushed him back against the mattress.


    -I¡¯m in themissary, my dear, so let me serve you,¡± she told him in a strangely sensual voice.


    She lowered herself, looking him straight in the eyes, and when he thought that she certainly wanted to taste him, she moved up quickly and kissed his lips. She detached her fingers from his member and began to rub against it. as he thought that was all, she continued the movement, staring into his eyes, she undid her bra, letting her breasts present themselves to him in all their splendor. It wasn¡¯t long before his mouth captured her nipple and a moan escaped his lips, so fucking divine was the sound that he drank in every time it escaped his lips. he began to caress her back as he moved lower, causing her to speed up her movements, but he still felt ack and so did she. he didn¡¯t understand what was happening until she began a sensual dance worthy of a goddess, especially with her goddess-like body. the movement of her breasts hypnotized him, and believing that it would stop there, she put her hands on his hips and pulled his panties down with impable slowness. the desire was going to make his member explode if he didn¡¯t free himself. to tempt her, he put his hand on it as if he wanted to jerk off. She frowned at first, but very quickly began to smile, a smile that was both mischievous and mischievous. it was certain that she wanted him dead at that moment. she reached the bed and got on top of him, he was just waiting for her to slide against his member to release him from this pain, but she was looking at him as if she was waiting for him to beg. he never thought he¡¯d beg a woman for such a thing, but he couldn¡¯t hold back.


    -Please,¡± he said.


    a grunt of pleasure escaped Finn¡¯s throat as Elena too sighed with pleasure. she began to move up and down his member as Finn pressed his body against hers. Finn could see that she was very slow and he couldn¡¯t stand it any longer, so he tilted her underneath him and began to give her faster, more violent thrusts. she was enjoying it and so was he. when he felt the point of no returning, he captured her nipple in his mouth to boost his pleasure. she ended up contracting around his member, and he ended up cumming too.


    -Thank you, my love, you¡¯re the best.


    She didn¡¯t know if he was aware of it or not, but she¡¯d loved it all the same. She snuggled into his arms and fell asleep.

 chapter 286

    awake for a while, Finn looked at the beautiful woman sleeping in the crook of his arm. It had all started with an agreement of submission between them, but he wanted it to be more than that from now on, he wanted her to be more than a submissive to him, and for that to happen, he had to get moving to make things right as quickly as possible. he kissed her temple and left the bed. He hadn¡¯t seen d the day before he went to bed, and that wasn¡¯t good at all, so he had to go and see him. When he got to the bedroom door, he heard him talking to Gina. He hadn¡¯t even looked at the clock when he got up, and it looked like he¡¯d been asleep for a long time, since they¡¯d gone to bed sote. d ran over to him and hurried to take him in. He¡¯d thought he might be sulking, but it was always nice of him to understand that he and his aunt needed to be alone at times.


    -Did you sleep well, big boy?


    -You were the first to sleep with Elena when she came home, so it¡¯s my turn today. I didn¡¯t have any nightmares this time, but I¡¯m not sure I won¡¯t tonight.


    Finn didn¡¯t remember saying he was going to share the nights with him over who slept with Elena and who didn¡¯t, and besides, he needed her more. He didn¡¯t say anything, so as not to upset him so early in the morning. Finn was willing to stay with him, but he¡¯d had two days off work because of his worry, so he had to make up for all that work.


    -I can¡¯t be with you this morning, d. I¡¯ll still be in my office in case of an emergency. As soon as she wakes up, she¡¯lle and see you.


    -It¡¯s okay; one day, I¡¯ll be a bigger boy too, and you¡¯ll teach me how to work all day long.


    Finn nodded and smiled. Of course he was going to teach him how to work all day long, because he didn¡¯t want that man to leave him anymore. he left his room and once in his own, he saw Elena who had straightened up and was looking around the room as if she didn¡¯t believe it. He sat down on the edge of the bed as she looked at him, frowning. She was so beautiful like that and if only he hadn¡¯t promised d that his aunt would find him when he woke up, he¡¯d be ying the same game again. he drew her into his arms, dropping the quilt that hid his chest. feeling her nipples pressed against his chest didn¡¯t help, so he growled like a beast in the throes of war. this war was real and legitimate, and he was fighting against the destructive desire that arose every time heid eyes on this beautiful creature. when he heard the giggle of the young woman in his arms, he gently pushed her away, looking at her to see what was going on. she said nothing and pressed her lips to his. a beautiful morning following a beautiful day was about to begin, and he knew he was going to enjoy it.


    -We¡¯re not going to do anything Finn. I¡¯m sure my little baby is waiting for me right now and besides, I neglected him yesterday, but I shouldn¡¯t have. I¡¯m going to have to take a shower.


    -No, it¡¯s just Elena. I thought I was also on your list of babies and that I was the first, but now you¡¯ve broken my heartpletely, you know that? yes, you¡¯ve broken my heart and it hurts, so much that I don¡¯t even know how I¡¯m going to spend another second on this earth of the living,¡± he said theatrically.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Elena smiled at him and left the bed without putting anything on her body to hide her dignity. She knew she was provoking a wild beast who¡¯d certainly not waited to show up in the shower, but for that to happen, he¡¯d have to bust down the door again, but if it wasn¡¯t doing it that was a problem for him. when she finished a few minutester, she got dressed and when she went into the bedroom, Finn wasn¡¯t there. she understood that he needed to work and it was time for her to go and apologize to her nephew. when she got to the bedroom door, he wasn¡¯t there. she even searched his bathroom and dressing room but didn¡¯t see him. She knew she shouldn¡¯t be afraid, because Finn had been tightening security at the manor for some time now, but that wasn¡¯t enough for her. There was onest ce to look for him, and that was in the kitchen alongside Gina. She walked briskly towards this part of the manor and once outside the door, she heard him talking to Gina, who was teaching him some recipes and it was always good to see him in thepany of people who loved him. he¡¯d already forgotten his parents, as he didn¡¯t mention them at all.


    -Hello big boy. Did you sleep well?


    -Oh yes, Elena, and by the way, I told Finn that tonight you¡¯d be sleeping with me. He didn¡¯t say anything, but I think we¡¯ll be able to negotiate between men, don¡¯t you?


    Elena frowned as she looked at Gina, who let her know that she hadn¡¯t said anything about that word. This kid had grown up so much after only a few days in Finn¡¯s house, and she could already imagine how big a man he was going to be in just a few days.


    -What? That¡¯s what Finn said to a manst time, so I just understood that for two people to agree on anything, you have to negotiate well, and the one who negotiates well wins, that¡¯s all. Can we go and watch TV in the living room, please?


    Elena nodded and held out her hand for him to take, but d ignored her and shoved his hands into the pockets of his jeans. She was seeing a Finn in this kid, the man she¡¯d met on the first day she went to work for hispany. Once in the living room, Finn¡¯s men were looking at the paper and she didn¡¯t think that was what d would want to see. She wanted to suggest that he go into another room, but he sat down as if nothing had happened and Elena did the same. After all, she had decided to spend the morning with him, and for this to work, she had to bend to his will. After a moment, she didn¡¯t believe she was dreaming when she saw what the journalist was saying, and yet it was true. she couldn¡¯t understand what had happened at all.


    -this morning, at around four o¡¯clock, neighbors were able to identify the body of someone who also lived in their building, who had been coldly murdered with no time to fight. we still don¡¯t know what name to put on this barbaric practice that has finally taken a man¡¯s life. it was Paolo Fiodora, who had diedst night after being shot three times in the stomach, heart and head.


    Elena began to scream in disbelief; she¡¯d almost forgotten that d had been in the living room too and had been watching the news. She didn¡¯t want to believe what was happening, Paolo couldn¡¯t die like that when she was hoping he¡¯de to his senses and be a good father to her son again. when he got up and ran out of the living room, she couldn¡¯t make any move to catch up with him, it was just as hard for him in the end. when she felt strong arms squeezing her shoulders, she let go because she knew it was Finn and he¡¯d certainly heard that. she didn¡¯t hate her cousin as she said no, she was just angry with him for what he was doing and would have done anything for him to still be alive.


    -I know it¡¯s painful but I¡¯m here, my love, I¡¯m here for you. Whoever did this will have to pay the consequences, I promise.


    -we¡¯ll have to go and see d Finn. i can¡¯t see him like this when he needs to be consoled. go and see him and i¡¯ll stay here. please calm him down and reassure him. he¡¯s not well and i don¡¯t want him to feel bad about life. i don¡¯t want him to hate life.


    -I¡¯ll do everything in my power to make him understand all this, Elena, but I¡¯d like you to calm down too. I don¡¯t want to see you like this, please.


    When he arrived in the bedroom, he expected to see d sobbing, but he didn¡¯t, and to say that he clearly understood would be wrong. He didn¡¯t believe that this kid had be so hardened as not to cry after such news.


    -I know that you¡¯re hurting, son, and I know that this pain is legitimate. you¡¯re holding back on expressing your pain, but you shouldn¡¯t. losing a loved one is difficult to ovee, but I¡¯d just like to tell you that no matter what happens today or tomorrow, I¡¯ll never give up on you. I¡¯ll do everything I can to make sure you¡¯re happy with me and without me. I¡¯ll always look after you.


    -Dad wasn¡¯t the same and maybe it¡¯s not necessarily the one who did it who¡¯s evil. maybe he also hurt someone and that person took revenge. I¡¯d just like to make sure that person doesn¡¯t take revenge on me and Elena too.


    -I¡¯m here to promise you that I¡¯ll look after you and no one will harm you, I give you my word. It doesn¡¯t matter who did it, that person will pay the ultimate price.


    When he arrived in the living room, Elena was still crying and he understood her. He already had one person on the list of guilty parties and he intended to start there before looking elsewhere.

 chapter 287

    Dimitri could no longer bear Kira¡¯s tears. She had seen the body of her husband on the ground, lying in blood that was his own. Even if he hadn¡¯t felt remorse for selling his sister to a dangerous mafioso, he was still her brother and she would have preferred him to stay alive rather than suffer such wickedness. Dimitri too had a heart and could feel her pain at this moment. He wondered what state dimir was in, for he was certain that everyone was already aware of the fact that this man had been killed in cold blood. It was really painful and it hurt even more to see her like this. Silence was a very destructive weapon, and she was destroying it by keeping silent like this. He left her in the living room and went to his office. Being with her and not being able to do anything to help her was even harder, and if only he¡¯d known that the morning was going to turn out this way, he could have got out before this kind of information appeared on television. When Youri joined him in his office, he was already expecting thetter to have some information about the person who had done such a thing, but remembered that Youri could hardly contain himself when he saw Kira like that. he had to avenge his kid¡¯s tears, no matter what it would cost him.


    -I don¡¯t know who else would have preferred to kill him, because if you knew it was an illegal business, the person would have taken the trouble to torture him before finishing him off, but giving him three bullets wasn¡¯t a gift.


    -He had Krouto¡¯s money and yet he couldn¡¯t get his cousin¡¯s body as nned, so all he could do was kill him in cold blood and not even try to make it look like suicide or even hide the body. He was also going to do this to him while exposing his body to the newspapers and also the country¡¯s popr magazines but only, not offer him such a quick death but make him suffer until he begged him to spare him. he took his pistol and walked out of his office. it was time he went and got that old pig.


    -You¡¯re leaving as if I¡¯m noting with you, but are you at least waiting for me, Dimitri?


    -No, you¡¯re not. I want you to look after Kira. She¡¯s not well at all, and I know you¡¯re the only one who can make herugh or think about something else.


    Yuri huffed, not believing it. being a mafioso and doing nothing all day was worse than being disabled. he liked handling weapons and he liked pointing his gun at people, not sitting there soothing a young woman who was going to be shedding tears and mauve all day long. It was the boss who had spoken and he had no choice. he climbed up to Kira¡¯s room and once he was in front of the door, he didn¡¯t want to go any further, but he had no choice at all. when he stepped in front of the door, he winced when he saw what she looked like now. she¡¯d turned as red as a strawberry about to rot. She didn¡¯t dare raise her head to him, and that was for the best, because he didn¡¯t want to see her any more. She sniffed and breathed loudly, all of which made his heart ache, and he understood why Dimitri had decided to leave beforehand. He could have taken her in his arms, but he didn¡¯t want the mauve to touch him, nor did he want her tears to wet his clothes. When she finally raised her head towards him, he felt sorry for her and hesitantly opened his arms. She rubbed her face against his clothes, and everything on her face wet his clothes. Yuri began to insult her silently, but it was enough for her to hear. she smiled, forgetting that she was even crying. she was aware that he was going to sulk for days, but that didn¡¯t matter. if he¡¯d already had what she wanted, then what could be better than having what she could make fun of him with. When she felt she¡¯d done enough, she detached herself from him and went into the bathroom to wash her face. When she returned, he was staring at her top in disgust. he couldn¡¯t even touch it properly and was sure he was going to ask for help to get it off.


    -What¡¯s going on, Yuri? Why are you so disgusted by your outfit? I thought you¡¯d bought it and liked it too.


    -I want to kill you and throw your body at Dimitri¡¯s feet when he¡¯s back, I want to make you fucking suffer. It was even better to shoot myself in the leg so that I¡¯d be confined to a bed for two weeks instead of doing something like that to myself. I thought you were nice, but I realize that you¡¯re really crue, you¡¯re a real witch and you¡¯re going to pay for it, you know that.


    Kira smiled at him, pretending to be sorry, but Youri already knew she was taking the piss out of him. He left her room, mming the door to show his displeasure, and Kira didn¡¯t care about that.


    When Dimitri arrived at the door of the house that housed Krouto and a submissive, he drew his gun and pointed it at the lock. It was easier that way instead of waiting for him toe and open it.


    -Should I wait for you to finish first, or should we leave now?


    Krouto gasped and so did the young woman, which made Dimitriugh. He loved the look of fright in their eyes, it was so much fun. Krouto straightened up and looked at him as if he hadn¡¯t expected this visit at all, and might even have expected a visit from Russia¡¯s most feared mobster.


    -I haven¡¯t done anything wrong sincest time, Savoski, so to what do I owe the honor of this visit?


    -Are you really sure you haven¡¯t done anything wrong, Krouto? And how can you exin to me the fact that Paolo Fiodora turned up dead this morning?


    -You know you can¡¯t do anything unless it concerns you, and this story doesn¡¯t concern you. Fiodora owed me money, he couldn¡¯t fulfill his part of the contract and I never take money back when I¡¯ve already given it for a business deal. you freed the girl and that¡¯s how I nned it, either I had Paolo or I had his cousin. this story doesn¡¯t concern you at all and if you don¡¯t want to dere war, I¡¯ll ask you to leave.


    -You¡¯ve got it all wrong, Krouto. when people I love are hurt, when people I care about are made to suffer, whether it concerns me or not, I act, and that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m going to do. I love Paolo¡¯s sister, and she¡¯s currently mourning the death of her brother. should I leave her sad without avenging her brother¡¯s death? No, that¡¯s impossible, and you should know that if it¡¯s not me, it¡¯ll be someone else, and more specifically Finn Martinov. Does that mean anything to you? the young woman you kidnapped recently is under Finn¡¯s protection, and so is Paolo¡¯s son. if in my case it¡¯s only the sister who¡¯s crying, in Finn¡¯s case it¡¯s the cousin and the son. don¡¯t you think that¡¯s even more serious? follow me, or I¡¯ll take great pleasure in torturing you before dragging you off with me.


    Krouto didn¡¯t want to believe that he¡¯d walked into the jaws of Russia¡¯s two most feared men. He¡¯d never imagined that Paolo was surrounded by so many people.


    -Can I ask what you¡¯re going to do to me, Dimitri? What are you going to do to me, because let¡¯s be honest, I did things by the book.


    Dimitri didn¡¯t wait for him to say anything more and pulled him away. Krouto followed him outside, where he saw Finn also waiting with a gun in his hand. Who¡¯d have thought that he and Finn would be chasing the same prey one day, it was truly amazing.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    -You¡¯rete Martinov, I¡¯ve got it and it¡¯s mine.


    -Don¡¯t be so quick to dere victory, Savoski. You can always leave our toy so that it can escape into the depths of this forest, and of the two of us, whoever gets their hands on it first will be the winner and decide Krouto¡¯s fate.


    -I think it¡¯s a good idea, my dear friend. What do you say, Krouto?


    the two dangerous menughed, but Krouto couldn¡¯t believe it. the children he could have given birth to were manhandling him as if he were a toy. he¡¯d done this to people too, and it was obvious he was going to die this way. he was dragged in Dimitri¡¯s car until he was thrown into a cold cer, the same one in which he kept his victims who wouldn¡¯t lend themselves to his will.

 chapter 288

    Betty and Richard still hadn¡¯t seeded in swindling Finn, all their attempts had never worked, and meanwhile Richard was already beginning to tire of Betty. She was certainly an optimist, but the fact that nothing worked with her made him no longer want to continue. He needed a new person to take over the business from the two super giants. What bothered him even more was the fact that he¡¯d heard Paolo had died, and he was afraid she¡¯d remember she had a son and decide to devote herself to him. It was time for him to put an end to their coboration. When Paolo walked in the door, he told himself that it was time, because sending this conversation back would lead him to believe that everything was still possible between them, when it wasn¡¯t. He beckoned her to approach him. He beckoned her toe closer and she bit her lower lip. She told herself that Richard was calling her for sex, but he was tired of sex that didn¡¯t lead to anything.


    -What¡¯s the matter, Richard? Why do I get the feeling you¡¯re rejecting me? Did something happen today?


    -You¡¯re not going to tell me you don¡¯t know that Paolo Fiodora is dead, he was your kid¡¯s father, so do you want to go back to being a mother or continue conquering power with me?


    -So that¡¯s why? that¡¯s why you¡¯re doing this, bute on Richard, I¡¯m not a mother hen and I don¡¯t even think I have the mother gene in me, so no, I want the power and the money and I know that with you I¡¯ll get it, because I¡¯ve already found out how. Would you like to know, darling? I assure you it¡¯s safe and without risk, only we¡¯ll have to leave after we¡¯ve got our hands on the package.


    Richard might not have believed her, but her mischievous smile was unmistakable. She was sure of herself, sure of what she was saying, and he could only be pleased that she¡¯d been able to use her little brain to think things through.


    -So now you tell me where you¡¯d like me to tickle you a little.


    -You and I both know that¡¯s not true, and yet Dimitri Savoski left her half his fortune, so how would you like to get rich by taking part of Dimitri¡¯s business? We can start by disbursing the money in the bank and we¡¯ll see about the restter.


    He knew that since everything was in Virginia¡¯s name, she¡¯d have to pay when they disappeared, but she was no longer any use to him and he didn¡¯t care if she lived or died, so he nodded and smiled. Betty melted onto his lips and as they kissed, they heard a noise in the corridor, something had just fallen. She was so pitiful that she even felt sorry for her when she imagined that while she was enjoying her money, Virginia was suffering at Dimitri¡¯s hands. It was cruel, but she had to understand that in life, some people have to sacrifice for others. When Richard joined her, she began to kiss him in front of Virginia¡¯s eyes. Virginia no longer felt any pain, because after everything she¡¯d been through with him, the risks she¡¯d taken because of him, this man had so disgusted her. she¡¯d heard what they¡¯d nned to do, and there was no way she was going to be punished for it while she was suffering.


    -Since when have you been here, Virginia, and don¡¯t you dare lie to me or I¡¯ll end you right here and now.


    -I¡¯ve only just arrived. You know that since you¡¯ve met me, I¡¯ve had two left feet, so I¡¯ve only just arrived and I haven¡¯t heard anything, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about.


    Richard nodded, and fearing that he would force her to talk, as he was so good at doing, she almost ran out of there. There was no way she was going to keep this to herself.


    Dimitri was ready and waiting for Kira, as it was the day of Paolo¡¯s funeral. She hadn¡¯t been able to pull herself together after the news of his death, and he hadn¡¯t let go of her for a single second, despite the fact that it was difficult for him to see her in such a state. He couldn¡¯t leave her, since Yuri had decided not to keep her any longer. He didn¡¯t know what had happened, because neither of them would tell him. Yuri was at the wheel. He could have sat in front, but he wanted to shake her hand, because the thought of her going to the cemetery was not at all easy on his mind. Dimitri saw a young woman waving for him to stop. He thought he recognized her and it was the first time she¡¯de without Richard. it was the woman Richard had wanted him to pass off as his sister. he asked Youri to stop but didn¡¯t get out of the car because he knew the world he belonged to, he wanted to reassure himself that she wasn¡¯t apanied and that it wasn¡¯t to attack him.


    -I was alerted to the presence of a young woman in front of the gate but I didn¡¯t want to bother you with it. It¡¯s Virginia, you remember, your fake little sister.


    -What¡¯s Dimitri up to?¡± asked Kira.


    He got out of the car without answering her. He walked towards Virginia, who was shaking like a leaf. He wondered if she knew who she really wanted to confront beforeing, because it looked like she¡¯d been forced toe.


    -May I ask why you¡¯ve been spying on my property for some time, youngdy? did Richard send you?


    -No, no, he doesn¡¯t even know I¡¯m here and I beg you not to tell him. I¡¯vee because they¡¯ve decided to do something that will make me suffer. I¡¯m not asking you to help me, just to cancel the paper you signed stating that I had half your property because I was your sister. Richard and Betty are nning to steal money from you with this paper and me it on me. Please stop them because I didn¡¯t do it.


    Dimitri knew Richard was capable of anything, but he didn¡¯t think he¡¯d go so far as to steal this from him. He didn¡¯t want to believe Richard would go so far as to use this document.


    -I thought you were the girl he¡¯d chosen to marry Finn, weren¡¯t you?


    -Yes, but for some time now, he¡¯s been rubbing shoulders with a girl who has the same aspirations as him. she wants power and money. she tried to seduce Finn but it didn¡¯t work, so you¡¯re the target but I¡¯m the one who¡¯ll have to pay because the documents are in my name.


    -Thank you very much, Virginia. We¡¯re on our way out.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Virginia nodded and left. When they reached the cemetery, Elena and the others were already there. They went over to them and Elena was consoling d. Kira was in so much pain because it should be her consoling her nephew.


    -How is he?


    -Betty hasn¡¯t arrived yet and the ceremony¡¯s about to start. I don¡¯t even understand how Betty can do such a thing. Even on a day when her son should need her, she doesn¡¯t show up.


    -Maybe because she¡¯s thinking about how to steal money from me with this Richard guy. -We¡¯ll talk about it, Finn.


    the ceremony began and all was sad? d was now leaning against Finn and had shaken Elena¡¯s hand. Kira was crying in Dimitri¡¯s arms. Some of her acquaintances hade too. When the coffin wasid in the ground, d went to throw the earth, Elena and Kira did the same and finally he was buried. d was inconsble and so was Kira. For this, Finn and Dimitri vowed revenge on Krouto.


    -I think I¡¯ll prepare the adoption papers,¡± said Kira.


    -I want to stay with Kira,¡± protested d.


    She was proud that d had decided to stay with her, she loved him so much she couldn¡¯t bear to stay without him. She loved him as if she¡¯d given birth to him.

 chapter 289

    When Finn looked at his watch, it was barely noon and he didn¡¯t want to go back over a story that had anything to do with Paolo, so he thought it was time to make everything right. He called his driver and, when he arrived, began to give him instructions to follow. When he finished, he walked over to Elena and d.


    -The driver will take you home now. I won¡¯t be long.


    -What¡¯s going on?¡± Elena asked him worriedly.


    He cupped her face and forced her to look him straight in the eye. When she did, he kissed her on the lips without worrying about where or who might be watching. He had no questions to ask because she was his and nothing else.


    -You don¡¯t have to worry, everything¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve just got something to sort out with Dimitri and I promise I¡¯ll be back before you know it. Take care of d.


    he didn¡¯t give her time to say anything and left. She began to wonder, but he was already gone. She still remembered how the magazines kept saying that Russia¡¯s two super giants didn¡¯t get along at all, that they were far from being friends even though they weren¡¯t at war. In the end, she let it go as she had no choice but to take d¡¯s hand and walk to the car.


    -He¡¯s noting home with us? asked d.


    -No, but he¡¯ll be back soon, as he told me the driver would take us home. Are you all right?


    She knew it was a stupid question to ask, given that he¡¯d just lost his father and his mother hadn¡¯t even bothered to show up, even for her son. Who, in his ce, might have been better off.


    -I¡¯m strong and I want to be ruthless like him, so I¡¯m fine.


    -there were no two people this kid wanted to be like and Elena didn¡¯t have to look far at all to know he was talking about Finn. She hoped he¡¯d never leave them for fear of disappointing him forever.


    Finn followed Dimitri into his car, eager to confront this old man who had managed to scare the town¡¯s young girls with his pedophilia. He knew that no one would mourn his death, not even his wife, because he was sure she was going to be a happy widow. She already made no secret of the fact that she was dating the presidential secretary, so her husband was just an ornament to her. When the car stopped at Dimitri¡¯s property, he realized that it really was in his mobster image, dark as he was.


    -It¡¯s in the basement and I think Yuri will take you there.


    Finn nodded, understanding that Dimitri wanted to apany his under protection inside first. When he reached the basement, he asked Youri to leave him alone. He took a deep breath and opened the door.


    When Krouto heard a noise, he didn¡¯t know what was going on because everything in this space was dark, and afterwards he hadn¡¯t heard anything at all, so he thought maybe it was a miracle and he could go now. He pushed the little door open and breathed a sigh of relief. He was aware that leaving Dimitri¡¯s property wasn¡¯t going to be easy at all, because it was a realbyrinth, but he knew that the hardest part was already done. He put one foot outside, then the second, and when he felt the cold outside enveloping him, he had confirmation that he really was outside. He started to move forward when his steps stopped dead in his tracks. He had no idea what was going on until a pain assailed him. He touched his leg and felt a warm liquid running down it. He couldn¡¯t understand what was happening until a light bulb began to glow. He froze in ce when he saw Dimitri, who had his hands in the pockets of his jeans and was scrutinizing him dangerously. Krouto couldn¡¯t understand how he could have his hands out of his pockets and be able to shoot him at the same time. The pain was unbearable, but he wanted to understand, especially the person who had freed the chains in the cer to set a trap for him.


    -I didn¡¯t know you were so fast, Finn Martinov, even in the dark you don¡¯t miss.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Krouto thought Dimitri must be losing his mind, because no, Finn Matinov couldn¡¯t be there. From the little experience he¡¯d had the day Dimitri had abducted him, he¡¯d seen what Finn was capable of, but he couldn¡¯t believe he was there.


    -I was in the air force, Savoski, and it¡¯s not using a gun that I find difficult, especially if my target is a man who believes in miracles.


    Krouto liquefied on the spot and didn¡¯t believe it was really possible at all, because no, it couldn¡¯t be. Russia¡¯s two super giants couldn¡¯t be there just for him, no. He turned to confirm this and saw Finn with a pistol in his hand, it was exactly him who had fired.


    -What are you going to do to me?


    -You know perfectly well what you¡¯ve done, and you know that under Mafia rules it¡¯s blood for blood, so you¡¯ll pay for what you¡¯ve done to Paolo Fiodora with your own blood. So far we¡¯re not saying you didn¡¯t act because you shouldn¡¯t have, just that it affected the people we care about and we always avenge our families when we have to. Let¡¯s not waste too much time.


    Dimitri turned his back and Finn passed in front of him. He hoped they weren¡¯t going to leave like that, and he hoped he was going to follow them, because there was no way he was going to knock on death¡¯s door himself. He already knew that his fate was sealed, but¡­ before he knew it, he felt himself being lifted into the air, and when arge door opened, he realized that there was no way of escaping. They were already there and each had a hand tool. It was so scary that he was shaking all over. He was ced in a chair and not tied up.


    -Now Krouto, you¡¯re going to tell us which part of your body you¡¯d like to lose first,¡± said Finn.


    He remained silent, hoping that by buying a little time, someone mighte along and save him, even though deep down he knew it was a losing proposition.


    -Which Krouto, and I¡¯m not going to repeat myself.


    -None,¡± said thetter, lowering his head.


    -None is not an answer, my dear Krouto, and you know it perfectly well. You¡¯re going to tell me how you feel when I do this.


    Dimitri apanied his words with the gesture of shing his cheek on both sides, a cry of pain and terror escaping from his throat. It¡¯s a good thing this room was soundproof, because he would never have allowed Kira to hear that. He then sat down and watched him suffer the pain. A few minutester, Finn went over to Krouto and forced him to raise his head, and when he did, he smiled as he detailed him curiously, Krouto turned pale because he knew that sadistic smile didn¡¯t bode well.


    -So, which of your limbs would you like to lose first Krouto, and this time I mean it. A wrong answer is worth a cut, even if it¡¯s on your eye.


    He realized that even if it was difficult to say, he had to find something to say. He began breathing heavily, not knowing what he was going to say. When he saw Dimitri stand up, he panicked.


    -My foot¡­ no, my toe, I mean my finger or my hand¡­


    Finn and Dimitriughed out loud. He was sweating even more seriously, thinking that if he¡¯d known, he could have left Paolo with that money instead of searching the whole country to kill him for it. He¡¯d thought two bullets had been cruel, but now he was experiencing real cruelty.


    -I can see that you¡¯d like to lose all your limbs just once, my dear friend, and I can also see that you¡¯re full of pride. Do you know that someone else in your ce might have begged for a quick death?


    -What¡¯s the point, since I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll never leave me. I know I¡¯m doomed to die, so¡­


    A shot rang out and Krouto¡¯s body fell to the ground. Dimitri jumped to his feet, not at all understanding why Finn had done so. This wasn¡¯t the way things were going to work out.


    -I can¡¯t stand seeing people suffer like this, Dimitri. I¡¯m not a mafioso like you so I don¡¯t have any patience. I think you¡¯re just as good at getting rid of bodies.


    -Of course, that¡¯s my job as a mafioso too,¡± replies Dimitri in an evil tone.


    -you¡¯re not going to sulk just for that, and besides, it didn¡¯tst, but we had fun all the same. I¡¯ll be off now.


    They greeted each other and Finn left. Atst there was no longer any danger hanging over his submissive, and he hoped that Betty would never try anything, because he was going to take care of her too.

 chapter 290

    After her visit to Dimitri¡¯s, Virginia had spent the whole day outside because she had a bad feeling. She couldn¡¯t clearly define what she was feeling, but it didn¡¯t bode well and she didn¡¯t really know what she was going to do about it. She told herself she could stay out for a while yet, because she didn¡¯t want to go home to see Richard and his girlfriend. It was already getting dark and she didn¡¯t have the money for a hotel room. Just to save her own head, she could have asked Dimitri for refuge, even though she knew she¡¯d made a fool of him when she was still Richard¡¯s ally, but she didn¡¯t want to, so she told herself it was time to go home. Whatever awaited her at home, she had to face it. As she stepped through the doorway, she was pulled by her hair. She had no idea what was going on until she noticed Betty¡¯s face, which was taut with anger. She pretended not to notice and kept her pain to herself. She knocked her back onto the sofa without any gentleness and a scream escaped Virginia¡¯s lips. She looked around for Richard, but didn¡¯t see him. She knew he couldn¡¯t be gentle with her, so it was better Betty took care of her.


    -We¡¯ve got a present for you, Virginia, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it.


    A present for her when she could see how much she hated her, it wasplete nonsense and she knew it. She said nothing and just waited for her to offer her a bullet.


    -I see you want to be mute today. Do you know that I still believe you about the story you made up yesterday about not hearing what Richard and I said to each other?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She knew she couldn¡¯t bring up this subject for nothing, and especially since everything she¡¯d just told him was the opposite of what she wanted him to hear. She could have begged her to spare her but she knew that Betty was no better than she was and that she was going to have the same fate as her because she was never going to get what she wanted from Richard. She knew that what was happening to her was what in spirituality was called karma; she had made Ynda suffer by saying she was Richard¡¯s niece and now she deserved to die this way. When she saw Richard enter the room, she closed her eyes and it was only when her cheek began to heat up that she opened her eyes quickly. He had just pped her.


    -I¡¯m here, my little Virginia, and I imagine Betty has already told you that we have a lovely surprise in store for you. Even if you don¡¯t want it, we¡¯re still going to give it to you and I know you¡¯re going to love it. How about a dick?


    She felt disgust sweep over her. She¡¯d always loved being this man¡¯s submissive, but for a while now she hadn¡¯t liked the feel of him at all, and she didn¡¯t want him anywhere near her. She¡¯d rather die than go through that. As he began to undo his belt, she began to back away on the sofa. She knew she couldn¡¯t run because she couldn¡¯t leave the property without his permission, but at least she wanted to try. As she made her way to the door, a shot rang out, mobilizing her on the spot, she couldn¡¯t stand and fell. Betty had just shot her.


    -But what have you done, Betty? Do you really want to kill her now?


    -And what I¡¯ve just done is to give you more pleasure, my love. You know perfectly well that sex between dominant and submissive is better when it¡¯s with pain, so she¡¯s going to squeal whether she likes it or not.


    A smile yed on Richard¡¯s lips, and he kissed Betty on the lips while Virginia thought if only she could get away. Her leg was bing painful and she needed care. When they ended their kiss, she saw him advancing toward her. He carried her over and sat her down on the sofa. He stepped back and it was Betty¡¯s turn to smile sadistically.


    -It¡¯s time to show us your beautiful body, my pretty little one, so I¡¯m going to help you.


    A woman like her had never bared her and she didn¡¯t think it was going to start on the day she fucking died! when Betty got closer, to her healthy leg, she kicked it. She knew she¡¯d just signed her death warrant, but she didn¡¯t want to enter the grave with her weakness. Betty followed up with more blows, and when she felt her weakening, she stopped and began to remove her clothes. She let herself do it because she couldn¡¯t fight any longer. When she waspletely naked, she saw Richard advancing towards her. His perverse smile was glued to her lips and she thought if only she could bite his wrinkled cock. He lifted her up and thrust into her. She screamed with all her might but no one could hear her, and even if they did, no one could rescue her. The pain in her leg was unbearable as this man kepting and going inside her. It was the worst evening of her life. Betty was looking at them and it brought back memories of a few months earlier when she was having sex with Richard in Ynda¡¯s room while Olivia stood there, dead with disgust. She felt as if she were doomed to relive all those scenes before she died.


    -I hate your silence Virginia, it makes me feel I¡¯m not doing it right. I want to hear you moan now.


    She couldn¡¯t moan when she was already dead in the soul. She couldn¡¯t moan when she was going through the worst scenario of her life, it was impossible for her to do what he was asking until she felt something prate her wound. Virginia was pressing down on it with the tip of the gun, and with this sharp pain, she could only moan in pain. Her mouth was about to burst from screaming. Her crotch was sore from Richard¡¯s hard-on, as if he¡¯d nned all this with his chick. She had her eyes closed until she felt a lukewarm liquid spill over her face, opened her eyes and saw that he had removed his cock and was cumming all over her face. When he finished, he forced it into her mouth, pushing it down her throat, she wanted to puke and when he saw this, he did nothing to release her and she was forced to swallow it all. What she was going through was worse than death. He finally backed off, and she tried to catch her breath but couldn¡¯t. It was the worst memory she¡¯d ever had. This was the worst memory she was going to fall down with.


    -Now that you¡¯ve tasted it for thest time, you can go to the grave, my pretty. That¡¯s the price of betrayal. We could have let Dimitri decide what was going to happen to you, but you went and told him what we were going to do, and yes, someone followed you.


    She could have begged her to spare him, but begging this woman was out of the question, so she preferred to go to the grave, but before she did, she wanted to spit the truth at Richard so he¡¯d never forget it.


    -You know as well as I do that you won¡¯t remain immortal Richard. I¡¯m paying today for all the wrongs I¡¯ve done to Ynda, and you know as well as I do that one day you¡¯ll be paying for them too. I was your submissive and it¡¯s been ten years now since we were linked. I¡¯m just stepping forward and you¡¯ll follow. It remains to be seen whether it¡¯s this Betty who¡¯ll send you to your grave, after all it¡¯s¡­


    Before she could finish, a shot rang out. Betty had just shot her because she hadn¡¯t liked what she¡¯d said and had seen how Richard was squinting. She didn¡¯t want him to start thinking.


    -You¡¯ll get rid of the body tonight, Richard, and tomorrow we¡¯ll do what we nned.


    -But¡­


    She could have killed her sooner, before she dared say things that would make Richard think.

 chapter 291

    ¡®On the way from St. Petersburg to Moscow, the police found the body of a dead young woman and on examination, she was said to have been physically tortured and abused. A gunshot wound to the knee would have been the beginning of what she endured until death by gunshot to the chest. The police are still looking for information about the person behind it all. Virginia Ionosky is the name of the victim¡±, the journalist had just quoted.


    Finn had heard it just in passing, but strangely enough, the name rang a bell, and as he searched further, he saw Elena looking at him as if waiting for him to confirm what she was thinking. He didn¡¯t understand who could have put her through all this, only to kill her again in the end. It was true that he too had tried to torture Krouto, but he felt that putting a woman through such a thing was still too cruel.


    -You sound like your fiancee Finn, the girl you wanted to marry the day I ruined your wedding. I wonder what she did to deserve this.


    -I can¡¯t say I¡¯m too surprised, because when you always want to earn what you haven¡¯t worked hard for in life, you always end up like that, and when you can¡¯t control who you date, you always end up like that. I can¡¯t really feel sorry for her because this girl was hanging out with Richard her lover and I can¡¯t say Richard is a saint.


    -But I don¡¯t understand Finn, how can you say such a thing when you were about to marry her? Did you know who she really was before you wanted to make her your wife?


    -you can¡¯t understand moya lyubov, it was a meaningless story and a matter of circumstance. I got out of it thanks to you, and I know I owe you my freedom and my peace. Don¡¯t try to understand because I don¡¯t want to fill your head with bullshit. Come here.


    He pulled her against his chest and kissed her lips. Every time he tasted her lips, he always wanted everything to disappear and for them to be just the two of them in their world, for nothing to bother them, but the peace he was asking for was short-lived when he heard Gina clear her throat, a sign that she needed something.


    -Just because we decided to get rid of Krouto together doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯ve be Savoski friends. What¡¯s going on?


    -You¡¯re not going to get depressed just because we made you part with those wonderful lips you used to kiss, Martinov. If I¡¯d stayed at home myself, I¡¯d have been able to enjoy my little under protection, but there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to talk to you about first. I learned of Virginia Ionosky¡¯s death this morning and I imagine that by now, the journalists already have the news.


    Finn buried his hands in his trouser pockets before looking at Dimitri more seriously because he didn¡¯t understand at all what he was doing there. A man as busy as Dimitri Savoski leaving his things to talk about the death of a young woman; it was odd. He invited them to sit down and asked Gina to bring them a drink.


    -I assure you, I don¡¯t understand why you would want to talk to me about this woman, Dimitri. She wasn¡¯t really your sister, as far as I know.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Kira and Elena looked at each other, and both were now looking at the two men. Elena couldn¡¯t believe that the woman who¡¯d been coldly murdered was Dimitri¡¯s sister and that he¡¯d let Finn marry his sister; Kira couldn¡¯t believe that Dimitri had a sister and that he¡¯d never told her. Both were lost.


    -I think you¡¯ll find something to do in this manor, girls,¡± Dimitri said, looking at Kira.


    She huffed, rolling her eyes. If Elena was ready to leave the room, then she wasn¡¯t about to move her butt out of it. She was going to listen to this story because she knew she wasn¡¯t risking anything since Finn wasn¡¯t a mafioso like herpanion.


    -Kira, are youing?¡± asked Elena.


    -You can go, but I¡¯m not going anywhere. I want to know who this woman is because Dimitri never told me he had a sister.


    -I didn¡¯t tell you I had a sister because, actually, I don¡¯t and that¡¯s why I¡¯d like to talk to Finn. I think there are some things I¡¯ve only just figured out, and that¡¯s what we¡¯ve been missing all along. All this bickering between us, this pointless war, was the work of one person and that¡¯s Richard.


    -I¡¯ve suspected it, but how can you say for sure it¡¯s him?


    -Yesterday, the young woman who passed herself off as my sister was there in distress. Virginia Ionosky arrived at my house and told me that Richard had a new mistress and that he was nning to steal money from me with her. You remember, the condition for her bing your wife was that you knew she was my sister, so I decided to give her half of my inheritance. Everything is in her name and she told me that Richard would like to withdraw the money and run off with this woman. For me, everything is now confirmed and he had nned it all from the start. He was the one who had asked me to take my cargo to Neva Avenue, and even though he knew it was forbidden.


    -And he¡¯s still the one who told me you were nning to go that way and didn¡¯t want to respect the rules our fathers hadid down,¡± Finn replied.


    Dimitri swore under his breath and growled. Like a beginner, he¡¯d been manipted like a puppet by this man who¡¯d coveted his business for years.


    -So he told me that to establish peace, a marriage was necessary and that the girl had toe over to my side to watch my back and¡­


    -that¡¯s when he offered you his mistress as a sister, and it has to be said that she tried to seduce me as best she could until the wedding, and that¡¯s when Elena came in to put an end to it all.


    -I just wanted revenge,¡± she defended herself.


    Finn smiled to reassure her that they weren¡¯t treating her as a traitor. The two young women still didn¡¯t understand who Richard was and what their rtionship was.


    -And Richard, who was he to you?


    -Just a friend our fathers had inmon, that¡¯s all. Apparently, Richard had found a new doll and that¡¯s why he¡¯d given up on Virginia.


    -you don¡¯t happen to know who this woman is, do you?


    -A certain Betty, she¡¯s a New Orleanian.


    Kira and Elena turned livid. They didn¡¯t believe it could be possible, and yet it really was her, because they couldn¡¯t see any coincidence. They didn¡¯t believe that she¡¯d been screwing her son for so long just for the money, that she¡¯d been banging old men.


    -Wait Dimitri, you¡¯re telling me that the girl who¡¯s working with Richard at the moment is a certain Betty from New Orleans and if I remember correctly, Paolo¡¯s girlfriend, d¡¯s mother, is also called Betty and she¡¯s a New Orleanian. Tell me it¡¯s a coincidence,¡± said Finn, not wanting to believe it.


    Kira quickly took out her phone and searched her gallery. She still had photos of her when she¡¯d just arrived in Russia and was still being nice to Paolo.


    -That¡¯s her, isn¡¯t it?


    Finn nodded his head in utter despair. She hadn¡¯t evene to support d when he needed her at his father¡¯s funeral. Elena was in so much pain she couldn¡¯t understand what the child had done to deserve such a mother. She hadn¡¯t even deserved to be his mother, and she hoped she¡¯d never have this kind of embarrassment.


    -I¡¯m going to see d,¡± she said, rising to her feet.


    Finn nodded and let her go. Kira got up and followed her; she also wanted to see her nephew and talk to him to sort things out, because she didn¡¯t want him to keep resenting her. Once outside her bedroom door, Elena knocked and pushed open the door.


    -Kira¡¯s here to see you.


    He left what he was doing and went to sit on his bed. Elena could see something was wrong and wanted to know, but first she wanted to give Kira the moment.


    -You always think I¡¯m mad at you, but I¡¯m not. I was angry with you at first, but now I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m with Elena and also with Finn and they love me a lot so everything¡¯s fine but please don¡¯t force me toe and stay with you. I want to stay with them.


    Kira opened her arms and he agreed to give her a hug. The most important thing for her was to hear him tell her he was no longer angry with her. He was the only thing she had left of her brother, and she wished he¡¯de with her, but he didn¡¯t want to, so she couldn¡¯t force him.


    -In that case, I¡¯lle and see you whenever I like.


    d smiled at her. Kira couldn¡¯t see anything, but Elena had been with him long enough to know something was up, so she wanted to know.


    -We¡¯re going to the police station.


    -because you think it was Richard who murdered Virginia?


    -and with his aplice too, but that¡¯s not really why. We¡¯ll be right back.


    They left and the girls had no idea what to do. Remaining silent would certainly alert d to the fact that something was wrong, but it was difficult to pretend everything was fine at a time like this.

 chapter 292

    When the news of Virginia¡¯s death came over the TV, Betty was no longer at all serene, and she knew that if the authorities got to Richard, they were sure to get to her too, and there was no way something like that was going to happen. She needed money, it was the only thing keeping her in Russia, and afterwards she was going to be able to walk away as if nothing had ever happened. When she saw Richarding into the living room, she didn¡¯t understand what he was still doing there as the weather held them by the throat.


    -You were supposed to pick up the money earlier Richard, what are you still doing here?


    -but you don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on, Betty. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve already started investigating Virginia¡¯s death and just imagine what will happen if they get to me. I can¡¯t get out and you didn¡¯t even have to kill her for God¡¯s sake Betty.


    -I already did and there was no turning back. If you don¡¯t get out of the way, I think the police will have every chance of catching you without you being able to do anything, and yet if you do get out of the way, you¡¯ll still be able to get money to leave the country before they arrive. Richard, we need that money to get us out of here, and that¡¯s what we agreed to. You go now. I¡¯m going back to my apartment to put some things away.


    Richard was caught in a dilemma. He didn¡¯t think that doing such a thing was the best thing, because apart from the police, he knew that Dimitri would do everything to find him, and yet he could still leave very quickly, and in the end, he told himself that Betty was right. He hadn¡¯t made all that sacrifice for nothing, so there was still time for him to benefit from something since he hadn¡¯t been able to take over the mafia as he¡¯d always wanted.


    -All right, I¡¯ll think about it. Just be ready when I get back and we¡¯ll be on our way. I¡¯ll meet you at your apartment.


    Betty smiled to let him know she fully supported him and Richard left. He was scared to death, but he couldn¡¯t lose this money when he still had the chance to start over somewhere else with Betty.


    -Do you think we should nail him or ask the bank not to give him the money?¡± Finn asked Dimitri.


    The two of them had gone a few yards to Richard¡¯s house and were watching. By the time they saw himing out, they already knew where he was going, and even if they had a chance of catching him, they¡¯d leave the job to the police and also give Richard the chance to run into the bag, because no matter what he might do, he certainly wasn¡¯t going to leave the country, and even worse with that money. A few minutester, Betty came out in one of Richard¡¯s cars.


    -And to think that this girl is d¡¯s biological mother, when I think about it, I want to send her six feet under.


    -and I think at the rate things are going, you¡¯re going to get the chance to do it. I think we should follow her, because she¡¯s one of those pushy girls who¡¯ll do anything to get what she wants.


    Finn nodded and Dimitri turned on the ignition. They followed her discreetly like professionals, and half an hourter found that she had parked in front of her apartment building. They came to the conclusion that she wanted to put her things away while waiting for Richard.


    -If Richard¡¯s going to pick her up here, then we¡¯d better make the car disappear, because that man is good at recognizing everything that belongs to us,¡± Finn suggested to Dimitri.


    Dimitri agreed, and they parked the car far away so as not to arouse suspicion.


    Richard had received the money and was very happy. He hadn¡¯t thought it was going to be so easy about it, thinking that something was wrong because such arge sum of money couldn¡¯t be withdrawn without proof, but after all, he thought, maybe it was his lucky day and he didn¡¯t gain by overthinking things as he did. He got into his car and headed for Betty¡¯s apartment. When he arrived in front of the building, he hurriedly parked and got out. When he got to the door, he knocked and the door opened.


    -That was quick, wasn¡¯t it?


    -And tell me you¡¯re ready, because my survival instinct is to get out of here as soon as possible.


    Betty smiled and walked slowly towards Richard. When she was face to face with him, she took the bag of money from him and threw it on the floor, looking straight into his eyes as if she wanted to capture his gaze and never forget it, which in turn made Richard smile. Betty nibbled his bottom lip without taking her eyes off him. Richard began kissing her and knocked her back onto the sofa. He was ready to postpone their trip for a few hours because right now, he still wanted her. Richard began removing her clothes quickly and Betty was already panting. She decided to take the upper hand because she liked to see Richard shaken with Spasms. When she pushed his wrinkled cock inside her, she heard him grunt with pleasure. At that moment, her pleasure didn¡¯t count, but Richard¡¯s did.


    Richard had never taken so much pleasure in his life during a romp, and even in all the sessions he¡¯d had with Betty, she¡¯d never outdone herself so much. When he sensed he was about to spill, he urged her to go very fast, which she did, but only at thest minute, when he was reallying, did he feel the cold barrel of a pistol on his forehead. He didn¡¯t understand at all as it tickled in his cock and he needed to¡­


    Betty stood up abruptly as he sighed in frustration. She didn¡¯t seem to be joking and he didn¡¯t understand what was going on. In his head, it could only be a joke and nothing serious.


    -But what are you doing, Betty?


    -I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be so stupid as toe back, Richard. You should have run, but thanks for all the money. I know in the next world you¡¯ll be watching me spend that money like a queen and don¡¯t worry, when I get a chance I¡¯lle and put flowers on your grave to thank you for all that sacrifice. I want you to die with your dick hanging out, waiting to cum. It¡¯s certainly been a beautiful adventure with you, but this was the end, darling. Virginia will be happy to see you in the next life.


    -You¡¯re joking, aren¡¯t you, Betty? Tell me you¡¯re joking because it can¡¯t be true, you can¡¯t¡­


    She was sick of hearing hisints, so she shot him once in the head and once in the heart. She didn¡¯t need to take anything for fear it would be cumbersome. She just took the bag of money and the car keys. She¡¯d nned it all when she¡¯d entered, she was going to slide against a rope and end up at the back of the building, she¡¯d parked a car there and was going to escape to start a new life. A life full of wealth, because with this fortune, she was sure she wouldn¡¯t die poor.


    -Did you hear that?¡± Finn asked Dimitri.


    -Two shots, yes.


    They ran into the building and soon spotted Betty¡¯s apartment. When they entered, they saw Richard¡¯s lifeless body lying on the sofa, naked by the way. It was the worst humiliation they¡¯d ever seen in their lives. Dimitri pulled on his shirt and hid his member with it while Finn called the police while inspecting the apartment.


    -It looks like he¡¯s been refused a share of the loot. This is how Richard dies, because of a woman, a woman coldly murdered him for money he risked stealing. Seriously, what a shame.


    When the police finally arrived, Richard¡¯s body was brought in as they searched the apartment for any clues as to how she¡¯d managed to disappear, until Dimitri noticed the rope she¡¯d slipped on.


    They all left the apartment and set off in pursuit, having quickly spotted the car in which she had fled.


    Elena kept calling Finn to find out more about what was going on, but he wasn¡¯t answering. He didn¡¯t know what he was going to tell her over the phone, since Betty was about to go to prison for everything she¡¯d done.


    She¡¯d been seeing police cars following her for a while, but getting arrested was out of the question. She hadn¡¯t shed blood twice for nothing. At a certain level, the traffic was beginning to slow her down and they were getting closer and closer. She still managed to free herself, only she hadn¡¯t checked the amount of petrol, and now it was starting to nt her, even though they weren¡¯t far off. A tear fell from her eye because, yes, she could only see the worsting. It was either go to jail or die. She knew that if she went to prison, she would be haunted by Virginia¡¯s naked lifeless body and that of Richard, whom she had coldly murdered. Before hery a bridge. Prison or death, her choice was made, so she revved the engine and once on the bridge, everything happened very quickly and the others only saw the car going down into the water.


    -Oh shit, what courage!¡± eximed a policeman.


    Finn and Dimitri had no idea what they were doing there. The best thing to do was go home and wait for the car to be found so they could be sure it was dead. Finn felt so bad for d because he was orphaned, even if it was by irresponsible parents.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 chapter 293

    A weekter, the good mood hadn¡¯t returned the way Elena would have liked. For the whole week, Finn hadn¡¯t gone to the office and had stayed with Elena and d. The situation with d was much moreplicated and he was the one who needed attention the most. Elena seemed distant as time went by and Finn couldn¡¯t understand why. All he wanted to do was cancel his contract with Elena and start a real rtionship with her, but taking care of them was his first priority. When he heard the voices of his two friends, he huffed in exasperation. He already knew what was going to happen and he didn¡¯t want d there.


    -Super Dad, we weren¡¯t sure you¡¯d be home today. That¡¯s surprising,ing from you.


    Finn huffed and stood up. He took d¡¯s hand and they left the living room. Once in d¡¯s room, he sat him down on the edge of the bed and took a seat beside him.


    -You¡¯ve been quiet for thest two weeks, I admit I understand you because I¡¯ve been through the same thing myself, but as I¡¯ve already told you, I¡¯d like you to remember that I¡¯m here for you and I¡¯ll never let you down. You don¡¯t have to worry because you¡¯ll never want for anything.


    -will my mother survive then? will she die?


    -I can¡¯t really tell you what¡¯s going to happen to her, d, but if you ask me, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s going to survive. We¡¯ll all be there for you. I¡¯m going to see my friends and I¡¯ll be back very soon.


    d nodded and Finn left his room. When he arrived in the living room, his friends¡¯ naughty smiles didn¡¯t bode well and he already knew he was in for a rough time. He went to sit down, but without masking his annoyance, which neither warmed nor chilled them.


    She was aware that eavesdropping was wrong, but she couldn¡¯t help letting her curiosity get the better of her.


    -So, Finn, have you ever let yourself fall in love? It¡¯s obvious how much you¡¯ve changed, it¡¯s like you¡¯ve left the group of lifelong bachelors.


    -I wonder if that¡¯s all you¡¯vee to do at my ce, Filip, talk to me about who I¡¯m in love with and who I¡¯m not.


    -It¡¯s very simple Finn and we don¡¯t see why it¡¯s so difficult for you to answer. Are you or are you not in love with the New Orleanian Elena Montoya?


    Finn knew and was aware of how he felt about Elena, but saying it out loud was really difficult for him. He was the man who¡¯d always wanted everyone to believe that a woman couldn¡¯te into his life. He wasn¡¯t ashamed of the love he felt for Elena, only that his friends weren¡¯t serious and he didn¡¯t want them to be the first to know. First of all, he wanted to confess his love to Elena.


    -I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯m not in love with anyone, and as you know, Elena is only my submissive. She was the deal and you yourself know that there¡¯s no such thing as a serious rtionship between a dominant and a submissive.


    Her heart had just broken into a thousand pieces. And she who had believed that this man loved her for real ¨C he¡¯d never said anything to her, of course, but she¡¯d thought that with everything that had happened between them, that things had changed a little ¨C realized that she¡¯d been wrong, yes, she¡¯d been wrong to believe that she could have a chance with him. Just her submissive, yes she remembered that she had indeed signed that contract and that in order not to reveal it, she was pretending to be his personal assistant but she didn¡¯t know it was up to this point.


    -are you crying, elena?


    She was startled to hear this voice, which belonged to d. She hadn¡¯t known when d had arrived and she didn¡¯t want to upset him. There were only two of them now and she didn¡¯t want him to suffer or feel bad for her. With a quick gesture, she quickly wiped away her tears before turning to him.


    -I¡¯m not crying, big guy, it¡¯s just a bug that got into my eye.


    -I¡¯m not a child anymore, you know, so I¡¯d like to know why you¡¯re in this state. You were crying and don¡¯t deny it. Did Finn do something wrong to you?


    Yes and unconsciously but she couldn¡¯t tell him for fear he¡¯d take it badly and get so angry at Finn that he hated him. Finn loved her and had promised her protection, but he hadn¡¯t promised her anything and she¡¯d got the wrong idea all by herself.


    You know, Vlda, there are times when grown-ups allow themselves to dream, like dreaming of love and all the rest, but what they forget during their dreams is that not every dream is reality, and when they¡¯re faced with reality, it hurts.


    d frowned, and Elena could see thepassion in his eyes. She wanted so much to know what he was thinking at that moment.


    -In that case, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever fall in love.


    -Love is good d, love makes you happy and you can trust me underneath it all when I tell you that.


    -And love also breaks your heart and makes you cry, doesn¡¯t it?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Elena touched her cheekbones as if tears were still welling up in her eyes. She couldn¡¯t understand why her nephew was saying this when she¡¯d been so careful not to say anything.


    -I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re looking for answers, Elena. I¡¯m not a baby anymore, you know. I know you¡¯re crying because you¡¯re in love with Finn and I thought you were going to get married. I really wanted to see you together and I guess he doesn¡¯t feel the same way you do, does he?


    Tears began to fill Elena¡¯s eyes. She could have stood it, but it was stronger than she could bear. d sat down beside her and took her head in hisp. Elena was ashamed to be pampered by a kid, but she needed it, she really needed it. When she felt better, she stood up and took d¡¯s hand. She¡¯d made enough of a spectacle of herself in front of him as it was, and it was time for it to stop.


    -I need to ask you something, d. What¡¯s happening is my fault. Finn never asked me to get my hopes up, so don¡¯t me him. I could have understood from the start, okay?


    -But¡­


    -No buts, it¡¯s all my fault. You can¡¯t force love, and what¡¯s more, he didn¡¯t say it to my face.


    -Does that mean you¡¯ve got a chance then? asks d hopefully.


    Elena shook her head negatively, which d understood and didn¡¯t insist on. This was a grown-up story and he was only a child, so there was no point in trying to understand. He knew they could work it out between themselves.

 chapter 294

    It was time to go to bed, and even though Elena had spent every night with Finn since the day she¡¯d arrived at his ce, she didn¡¯t want to go at all because she was afraid he¡¯d see that something had changed. She didn¡¯t want to take over one of the mansion¡¯s bedrooms, even though she knew he¡¯d never find a problem with that. The only solution was d¡¯s room, so she headed for it and, once in front of the door, knocked and turned down the knob. He was already in bed and she was so happy to hear he¡¯d grown into such a big boy.


    -Can I have a seat?


    d straightened up on the bed and Elena slowly entered. When she went to bed, d was still sitting up as if in the grip of an answer, and Elena hated to see him like that. The whole thing was his fault.


    -Is it to the point where you can¡¯t spend the night with him?


    -I couldn¡¯t sleep, d. I love him and he doesn¡¯t. Imagine for a moment that while I¡¯m sleeping with him, he¡¯s thinking of someone else. it¡¯s really painful so you can go to bed now.


    Heplied and went to bed. Even though he was only a child, he wasn¡¯t in the mood to see these people he considered his parents be so cold. He really wanted to find a solution for them.


    After finishing work in his office, it was time for Finn to go to bed. He was so happy to see her again, because it had been such a long time since these events had started, and he hadn¡¯t touched her. When he got to his room, he was unpleasantly surprised to see that she wasn¡¯t there. It waste and she was supposed to be asleep. He was certainly tired, but he couldn¡¯t go to bed and enjoy his sleep without knowing where she was. He left his room and went to look for her in d¡¯s room. He assumed that d was certainly asleep, so he didn¡¯t want to waste time knocking. He opened the door and saw her sleeping. For a moment, he was at a loss because he couldn¡¯t understand why she had deserted their room, and without telling him.


    -Can¡¯t you sleep?


    It was d who had just asked him that question. He moved forward and, when he got close to the bed, saw that Elena¡¯s cheeks were wet. He had no idea what had made her cry. He¡¯d thought they told each other everything and that she could have told him if she had a problem.


    -she wasn¡¯t doing so well and she didn¡¯t want to be alone. I guess you weren¡¯t in the room yet, so she decided to spend the night here since I was already in bed.


    Finn simply nodded at d¡¯s excuse. It confirmed how clever he was and how capable he was ofing up with the perfect excuse. He kissed Elena¡¯s forehead and stroked her hair. He wanted so much to know why she was like this, but since d wouldn¡¯t tell him, he nned to ask Elena the next day.


    -Have a good night, Champion, and above all, take good care of her.


    d smiled at him and Finn left the room. He was desperate for an answer and nothing came to mind. She was hurting and crying, perhaps because of him, and for that he really wanted to understand what he had done to make her like this.


    The next morning, while she had decided not to open her eyes because she didn¡¯t want to face reality, everything was short-lived when she heard d singing in her ear. The kid was a dirty traitor, so she wanted to punish him. She started tickling him, heughed until he cried and she smiled. At least it was better than nothing.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    -You beg me and I¡¯ll leave you.


    -A brave man is one who doesn¡¯t admit defeat, so no, I¡¯m not going to let you think you¡¯ve won, you hear that.


    Elena continued the torture until she heard the door open with a crash. She let go of d and when her gaze met Finn¡¯s, she lowered her head, feeling tears welling up in her eyes. She knew she shouldn¡¯t show such weakness, but she couldn¡¯t really hide her feelings.


    -Hello,¡± greeted Finn.


    d didn¡¯t wait and left the room, smiling at Finn. Finn realized he had a chance to understand what was happening to Elena, and hoped she wouldn¡¯t escape.


    -I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, Elena, but I get the impression that we¡¯replete strangers in this house. Are you angry with me for something? Do you want me to do something or what?


    Yes, she resented the fact that their love wasn¡¯t reciprocated, but it wasn¡¯t easy to say it out loud. She lowered her head, fidgeting with her fingers. Finn moved even closer to her and ced his hand on her cheekbone, a solitary tear rolled down and fell into her hand, squeezing Finn¡¯s heart even tighter. He now had confirmation that he was the author of her unhappiness and he wanted to know in order to repair his mistake.


    -I want you to talk, Elena. What¡¯s going on?


    She wanted to talk, but she was afraid he¡¯d confirm that she¡¯d just been feeding on hope and that nothing could happen between them. He was waiting for an answer from her, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it.


    -Sir, Miss Galia is here to see you,¡± Gina announced.


    Elena¡¯s heart missed a beat. It hurt even more when Finn left the room without saying anything. She hoped he would at least exin who this Miss Galia was. She imagined that maybe he was in love with her. The pain choked her to the point where she wanted to scream.


    -I thought if I left you two alone, things might get better. I was hoping you¡¯d tell him how you really feel about him, Elena. Why are you so scared?


    She had the impression that d wanted her to exin, but she didn¡¯t have time for that. She took his hand in hers and led them to the bathroom, where she handed him her toothbrush.


    -We were talking, Elena.


    -and no, you¡¯re still too young to understand anything and especially to advise me, so please get ready and go and have breakfast d. Stop talking about something that doesn¡¯t concern you at all. I¡¯m a grown-up and I can handle it.


    -And I hope you¡¯ll really manage from now on because I don¡¯t want to see you like this anymore.


    Elena took a good look at who had just spoken and huffed. She didn¡¯t understand where he got the courage to speak like that. She huffed as she left the bathroom. After all, he was perfectly right. She had to manage.

 chapter 295

    d had been in the dining room for a while and Elena didn¡¯t want to go downstairs at all. She was afraid of seeing this Galia and realizing that she was certainly more beautiful than she was and, above all, of seeing her talking to Finn in a way she wasn¡¯t going to like at all. She knew it was silly to be jealous of an impossible love, but it was her heart that drove her from then on, and she couldn¡¯t do otherwise. When she judged that Finn and his girlfriend would certainly have left by now, she finally got up and left d¡¯s room. When she reached the top of the stairs after crossing the corridor, her heart cracked that time, certainly never to heal again. Finn wasughing his ass off with Galia, who was helping him with his tie. But she was there to help him. When she finished, they both left the hall. She sat down on a step and thought about why she hade to Russia. She told herself she should have stayed at home and note looking for trouble. Paolo¡¯s death, Betty¡¯s death, an impossible love, this was more serious than the medicine her uncle was forcing her to do in New Orleans.


    -Tell me what I can do to make you happy, Elena. I know you think I¡¯m just a child, but I know I can do something for you too, and I beg you to tell me what will make you feel better.


    -I want to go back to New Orleans and that¡¯s impossible because you feelfortable here d. Here you have the chance to be happy because Finn can offer you anything you want.


    -No, Elena, but I wanted both of you by my side. If you¡¯re unhappy, I can¡¯t be happy. If you stay and he doesn¡¯t want you, he¡¯ll end up getting married one day, and what about me? will I stay with his wife?


    -There won¡¯t be any problem d because I know Finn loves you and he¡¯ll do anything for you. I know you¡¯ll be able to stay with him without any worries.


    -Until now, Elena, he¡¯s just a stranger, or even better, a person of good faith who¡¯s helped us. You¡¯re my family and I won¡¯t leave you to follow a stranger. I love Finn like a father and that¡¯s the ce he already upies in my heart but let¡¯s go before hees home please.


    Elena knew she would regret this decision one day but she needed to get away from him to forget him. She didn¡¯t want to be selfish and d¡¯s situation worried her a little. She was afraid that one day he would regret having decided to follow her when he had opportunities with Finn.


    -Are you sure you really want us to leave d? I can still be strong and supportive you know.


    -You told me that Finn didn¡¯t tell you in person that he didn¡¯t want you as his lover, so you can have the proof when you leave. If he wanted you, I¡¯m sure he¡¯d follow you to New Orleans. I can¡¯t wait to discover this country and don¡¯t deprive myself of that, but I don¡¯t have a passport.


    -Finn made you one. When you weren¡¯t well, he wanted you to travel so you could get a change of scenery. All I have to do is go to his office and get it, and the situation will be settled. Please take the bare necessities.


    When d left happily, Elena went down the stairs and, once in front of Finn¡¯s office, prayed that the door wouldn¡¯t be locked. When she pushed open the door, she breathed a sigh of relief. When she entered, she looked down at the desk and saw something that caught her eye. It was a document with a name on it; Finn Martinov Dixon. Dixon as in Dixon. Aviation the airline owned by Damon Dixon in New Orleans. She couldn¡¯t understand how they could both have the same name. It was strange and she could have asked Finn if she was ever going to stay with him again, but since she wasn¡¯t, she figured people could have the same names and not be rted. She retrieved d¡¯s passport and left the office. She went up to the bedroom and put away just a few things. She knew that what she¡¯d left in New Orleans hadn¡¯t moved. When d joined her in the living room, she could see the sadness in his eyes. She was sad too, because she loved this house so much.


    -Are you going on a trip?¡± asked Gina.


    -And you, Gina, were going out?


    -Yes, but not alone. I was going to invite you toe with me, for a whole day out, and by the way, did Finn know you were traveling?


    -No, and I¡¯m noting back. You¡¯ve been like a mother to us through all the time we¡¯ve spent in this house and now it¡¯s with a sad heart that we say goodbye. It¡¯s not goodbye because I know we¡¯ll see each other again one day Gina, but after years. Thanks again for everything.


    -did monsieur do something that you didn¡¯t like? did he¡­


    -don¡¯t ask yourself questions because you won¡¯t get any answers. Finn hasn¡¯t done anything to us, and I know it¡¯s cowardly to leave like this, but we really must leave before he gets here. you can always take Gina out.


    She nodded negatively, which Elena didn¡¯t understand. Just because she¡¯d decided to stop going out didn¡¯t mean she was going to give up.


    -It was the gentleman who asked me to take you out and spend the whole day with you, until I came home in the evening. I¡¯m wondering if you¡¯re not making a big mistake by wanting to leave. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll regret this decision one day.


    Elena too was afraid of regretting it one day, but she had to leave first. She didn¡¯t know if Gina was just saying that to convince her to stay or if it was for something else, but now was not the time to think about it.


    -Let¡¯s go d.


    -Are you sure you really want to go, Elena?


    -I¡¯m sure, Gina. I¡¯ll miss you and take care of yourself.


    -Take care of yourselves. I¡¯ll miss you, my boy, and I hope you¡¯lle and see me soon.


    d gave her a hug and when he parted from her, they finally left the mansion. Elena knew she should have bought the bias early, but she wasn¡¯t going to miss a trip, even if it wasn¡¯t to New Orleans; she just didn¡¯t want to spend the night in Russia anymore.


    They¡¯d been sitting on the ne for hours, and she¡¯d hoped d would get some sleep, but he didn¡¯t seem to want to miss a thing. When she felt his insistent gaze on her, she turned to him and saw that he was preupied.


    -Aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯ll regret it?


    -I know I¡¯ll regret it one day, but I was afraid of the truth. You¡¯re still too young to understand, and when you¡¯re older, you¡¯ll understand my decision today, I assure you.


    d simply nodded. It was true that he was small, and given the problems of adults, he preferred not to grow up at all.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

 chapter 296

    The evening was shaping up to be beautiful, even the most beautiful evening of his life. A proposal of marriage, he was afraid of miscing his words, but he knew she would understand. He took the box out of his pocket and opened it, taking another good look at the ring inside. He¡¯d been ready to spend his entire fortune to buy her a proper engagement ring, but in the end, he¡¯d realized that she was worth more than all the jewels put together, so he¡¯d chosen the one that suited her best. He¡¯d been trying to reach Gina all day to find out where they were, but she wasn¡¯t answering. He hadn¡¯t told her what he was going to do, even though she¡¯d asked. At five o¡¯clock in the evening, he decided that it was finally time to go home, because he knew that by then, everything would be ready. When he parked in the courtyard, he hurried out. Given how quiet everything was, he was d to know they were still outside, and that gave him plenty of time to get ready. As he passed through the door into the hall, he saw that everything was just as he¡¯d asked, just as well decorated, but the orchestra wasn¡¯t there yet. He knew that with the time it would take to get ready, the orchestra would eventually arrive.


    An hourter, dressed as nned and, above all, elegantly dressed, he finally left his room, not forgetting to take the jewel case with him. He saw Gina staring at him with eyes full ofpassion and he couldn¡¯t for the life of him understand why she was like this. She was supposed to be with d and Elena, yet she couldn¡¯t see them anywhere. it wasn¡¯t looking good.


    -I asked you to keep them outside and now I can¡¯t see anyone. Where are they?


    -We didn¡¯t go out. Can I ask who you¡¯re proposing to today, Finn?


    -You¡¯re really thinking of someone else if not Elena? She¡¯s the woman I love and she¡¯s the woman I intend to marry. This woman makes me happy Gina and I think I¡¯ll make her happy too. Where is she?


    Gina didn¡¯t know how to answer. She¡¯d suspected during the day that if Finn was keen for her to keep Elena out, it was for something, and she told herself that if she¡¯d known it was for this, she¡¯d be doing everything she could to hold her back. She didn¡¯t even know how she was going to tell Finn she¡¯d left.


    -Gina, why aren¡¯t you talking? Where¡¯s Elena and d? Has something happened to them?


    -No, but I¡¯d prefer you to sit down first, Finn.


    Heplied because he didn¡¯t really have time to waste and he wanted to understand quickly. He looked at Gina to get her to speak, but she acted as if she still wanted to beat around the bush, and he didn¡¯t like that.


    -Do you want me to take the time to look for them myself, Gina?


    -They¡¯ve gone, Finn.


    -Gone? I don¡¯t know what you mean. When I left this morning, Elena and d were still here, so can you tell me exactly what you mean by gone? It doesn¡¯t make any sense.


    -I know it¡¯s surprising but it¡¯s the truth. I don¡¯t know, but since this morning, she¡¯s been very sad. She just told me she was leaving and I don¡¯t think it was a decision she¡¯d made since. She did it on the spur of the moment.


    She was perfectly right about one thing, she was sad and only the night before she¡¯d cried and Finn didn¡¯t know why. He had no idea what he¡¯d done to this girl to make her do such a thing. Yet he loved her and had thought she loved him too. d didn¡¯t have a passport because he kept it, so there was only one thing left to make him hope that she hadn¡¯t left Russia yet. He got up quickly and went to his office. He looked at the ce where he¡¯d put d¡¯s passport and didn¡¯t see it. He dropped back into his office chair and cupped his face. He desperately wanted to understand where he¡¯d gone wrong, because he didn¡¯t understand. He was certain she was in New Orleans and he had to get there. First, he needed to get his friends toe and take care of things while he was away. He asked Filip to call Alexei.


    An hourter, when he heard the knock on his office door, he didn¡¯t even have the strength to speak. Secondster, when the door opened, he saw his friends arriving, and Filip¡¯s smile didn¡¯t please him at all.


    -You¡¯re not going to tell us that Finn is inviting us to the wedding, because if you are, I¡¯ll never forgive you. Where¡¯s the bride, I want to see her please. She¡¯ll certainly be very happy because she¡¯s going to be the wife of the Russian billionaire.


    Finn wasn¡¯t really in the mood for his joke. He looked at him with a look that was an order for him to stop this nonsense. Filip understood very quickly and stopped talking.


    -Seriously, Finn. You¡¯re not going to tell us you¡¯ve brought us all this way just to stare at us like you want to kill us. We saw the hall decorated as if there was a ceremony here. We want to understand what¡¯s going on. You¡¯ve finally realized that you¡¯re in love with her and she¡¯s told you it¡¯s not mutual?


    Another thing that could be true. She certainly hadn¡¯t told him that, but he thought that if she were to tell him that she wasn¡¯t in love with him, what was he going to do about it? Maybe suffer alone.


    -You guys got it all wrong. She left before I even came and I don¡¯t understand what I did wrong, I don¡¯t really understand where I went wrong. Yesterday she was sad. Not all day, but when I got to our room, she wasn¡¯t there, and when I got to d¡¯s room, she was and she¡¯d even cried. Again this morning, she cried and I still don¡¯t understand what I did wrong.


    Alexei began to stroke his beard. This happened a lot when he wanted to think, and Finn hoped he¡¯d give her a solution and not talk nonsense like Filip.


    -What if she¡¯d heard what you said yesterday, Finn?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    -I don¡¯t see what I said yesterday that was hurtful, guys.


    -that she¡¯s just your submissive, Filip reminded him.


    He remembered this and called himself an idiot. He hoped she hadn¡¯t heard that, because if she had, he was sure she¡¯d never forgive him for it. He med himself to death and the only way to fix it was to show her that she¡¯d been wrong all along to think she was his submissive.


    -What are you doing, Finn?


    -I¡¯m going to New Orleans. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be back, and I¡¯m counting on you to take care of everything.


    He didn¡¯t give them time to answer and left his office. He hoped to arrive very soon.

 chapter 297

    They had arrived in New Orleans in the morning and, after resting, Elena had gone to visit her uncle, taking d with her. After this visit to her uncle, he had been happy to see her back in New Orleans and Elena, who had thought that he had forgotten his idea of medicine, apparently hadn¡¯t and hoped that he wouldn¡¯t once again force her to do so. She was home very early and remembering that she had promised Olivia to visit her once she was in New Orleans, she figured she could go then. When she¡¯d announced her visit, Olivia had told her she was nning a little party.


    -Is your friend nice? asked d.


    -I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like her, especially her daughter, Rheane¡¯s a really nice baby.


    -A baby, you say? Babies cry a lot and I¡¯d rather stay at your ce, Elena. I don¡¯t want to hear baby cries.


    -I¡¯m not going to leave you alone in the apartment when you¡¯ve had a chance to get to know my world, d. You know there are two of us now and we¡¯re staying together. You¡¯reing with me to Olivia¡¯s. You¡¯ll love them, I promise.


    d huffed. He didn¡¯t want to go. He¡¯d never liked being around people because his parents weren¡¯t very nice people, but now he had no choice. He had to give in and hope he¡¯d really enjoy it. When the cab stopped in this residential area of New Orleans, he couldn¡¯t believe it. He understood that just as Finn was rich, so was this man. When they got out of the car, he marveled at what was in front of him. It was so beautiful.


    -This is it,¡± said Elena, pointing to the house.


    As d moved forward, Elena held him back. She wanted to tell him something, a truth that was bound to hurt. When he stopped and looked at her with all his seriousness, she smiled at him as if nothing had happened. She told herself that perhaps she was going too far in her thoughts and that what she was imagining was certainly not going to happen. When she pressed the doorbell a few minutester, the gate was opened and they entered. No sooner had they entered the hall than Maggie pounced on Elena. Elena hadn¡¯t expected to see her there at all.


    -Elena Montoya, the niece of Dr. Jones, the best employer in the world. You¡¯re so beautiful, darling. Russia really suited you, I must say.


    d made himself very small. It seemed that girlfriends¡¯ reunions were always so eventful and he regretted why he¡¯d given in when Elena had insisted. He could have been adamant about his decision.


    -Elena, our savior, you¡¯re here, my darling,¡± Oli said, taking her in his arms.


    d huffed in exasperation. This scene was certainly not going to end. He wanted to get out of there, but this wasn¡¯t his home and nobody had asked him to make himself at home. When he saw an olddy arrive, the conversation began, but the most surprising thing for him was to see a man as tall as Finne into the room with a baby in his arms. He realized that this must be the baby Elena was talking about.


    -This is my nephew, dimir Fyodoras.


    d saw the two young women looking at him with interest and he hated it so much. He didn¡¯t like the way people looked at him because he was afraid of what they thought of him. He was also staring at Damon with interest and had the impression that he saw something in him that he saw in Finn. He shook his head to stop thinking about it for fear of being called crazy.


    -Is everything all right, d?¡± asked Elena.


    -I don¡¯t know if you see it the way I do, but Elena, this man looks a bit like Finn. Not physically, but a little something.


    -I think you look like Betty. It¡¯s silly because you don¡¯t even know her,¡± Maggie finally said.


    d¡¯s face suddenly changed. He didn¡¯t understand why she was talking about his mother, and he didn¡¯t even know when Elena had told them about her. He looked at her with disappointment and Elena didn¡¯t understand.


    -But d, I didn¡¯t do anything.


    -How do you exin the fact that these people know my mother? These women live in New Orleans, don¡¯t they?


    he remembered at that moment that his mother also lived in New Orleans, ording to what his father had told him when he asked where his mother was. He began to tremble and it was Olivia who made him sit down and stay close to him, but in an excessive movement, d stood up.


    -How did you know her? How did you know my mother?


    -I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about, dimir. Betty didn¡¯t have any children or she would have told us. I think Maggie said that without thinking, you know.


    -And who were you to her?


    -Very good friends,¡± replied Olivia.


    Maggie red at her, probably because she didn¡¯t like the lie. It was true that Betty had changed over time, but they¡¯d still been very good friends until she¡¯d decided to find herself a rich man. d was just a child and she didn¡¯t want to tell him about their differences.


    -So you really are my mother¡¯s friends, she¡¯s dead.


    Olivia and Maggie cried out at the same time. They didn¡¯t understand how it was possible that Betty could have such arge child. They¡¯d spent time together and had been friends for ten years. It didn¡¯t make sense and they didn¡¯t want to believe that they were talking about the same Betty. They remembered that she had had problems with her family at some point in her life and that she had spent over a year in Russia, but they had never thought that she had given birth to a baby that she would certainly have abandoned to return to New Orleans.


    -That can¡¯t be possible. Elena, did you know Betty before?


    -No. I only met her when I arrived in Russia.


    The girls nodded in eptance. It was hard to believe, and they told themselves that even if Betty hade back with the baby, they would never have judged or even rejected her. Olivia opened her arms and looked at d, who took refuge in them. Tears welled up in his eyes and he couldn¡¯t contain himself. No matter what her friend had done to her, she still loved him just as much, and seeing her son made her happy.


    -You¡¯re so cute, big boy. Reassure me you¡¯re going to stay in New Orleans with us.


    -I don¡¯t think so. When my fatheres, we¡¯ll go back to Russia.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Elena choked on her drink when she heard what d had just said. Paolo was dead and she hoped he wasn¡¯t thinking ofing back from thend of the dead, because that was impossible. She was afraid he hadn¡¯t yet mourned. She was already beginning to regret her choice to leave Russia.


    -What did you just say, d?


    He didn¡¯t answer her because he was concentrating on listening to Olivia. Elena didn¡¯t know what she was going to do until Olivia asked d a question she was afraid would bring back sad memories.


    -And who¡¯s this daddying to get you, d?


    -Finn, he¡¯s super tall and very nice. Elena¡¯s even in love with him.


    Seeing the look he gave her after her sentence, she realized he¡¯d said that on purpose. Perhaps to provoke her. She had no idea that d considered Finn his father to the point of saying so in public.

 chapter 298

    Finn had been in New Orleans for a few hours already and had wasted no time in finding Elena¡¯s apartment, but unfortunately she wasn¡¯t there. He wasn¡¯t really the patient type, and not seeing her made him angry. He was forced to rummage around, remembering that she had told him she had an uncle. It seemed her uncle was a vodou doll who haunted her every time it was time to go back to New Orleans, and it was time he saw what this man looked like, rusting her like that. Perhaps he could also provide him with some information on his whereabouts.


    ¡°Doctor Johns, Director of General Hospital¡±. So Finn understood that the man¡¯s aim was to carry on the family tradition. He got into the car he¡¯d rented once in N. O., and a quarter of an hourter he was on his way. A quarter of an hourter, he parked. He hoped he wouldn¡¯t have to look anywhere else in the absence of thetter. When he got out of the car, all eyes were on him. Not surprisingly, he had Russian blood in his veins, and that blood was intimidating by nature. When he reached the receptionist, who hadn¡¯t seen him yet, he cleared his throat and she looked up. Fear could be read in her eyes and Finn huffed. He didn¡¯t have a gun on him.


    -Hello sir, can I help you?


    -I¡¯d like to see Doctor Jones, if I may, Miss.


    -Do you have an appointment with him? -I mean¡­


    -where¡¯s his office, miss?


    She swallowed hard and stood up. Finn didn¡¯t like to assert his authority over others, but not knowing how Elena and d were doing drove him crazy, and knowing he had an opportunity to find them was better, but this kid was wasting his time and really wasn¡¯t helping matters. He followed her down the corridor and saw her knocking on a door. No answer came and she raised her head to look at him as if to let him know it was impossible to see him. Finn didn¡¯t want to ept this. He wanted to see the man before he left, so he walked past the young woman and knocked himself. The answer was not long ining. It was certain that, with her tremors, she hadn¡¯t been able to strike properly.


    He dismissed her and turned down the knob. When the door was opened, he saw a man in his fifties sitting in his armchair, his catechist¡¯s sses on his nose and his eyes plunged into a stack of documents. Little did he know that being a doctor also involved paperwork.


    -Doctor Jones,¡± Finn said as he entered.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He finally looked up and removed his sses. He looked him up and down, sizing him up without embarrassment. Finn didn¡¯t like that kind of look at all, but out of respect, he said nothing. He sat down in the armchair opposite his desk, clearing his throat.


    -Generally, men this important tend to have private clinics because they¡¯ve already gotten it into their heads that public hospitals are dangerous. Are you the exception?


    -No, I¡¯m not here on a health matter, but on a personal one. I¡¯m looking for a young woman and I think you¡¯re the only one who can help me.


    -As you can see, we¡¯re in a health center here, sir. All you have to do is report this to the police, because I¡¯m not in the service business.


    -I never said the youngdy was missing, Mr. Jones. I¡¯m asking you because she¡¯s your niece and I know you know where she is.


    John crossed his arms on his desk and lowered his head. He had no idea how he was going to answer, because he¡¯d never seen a man like that. It was certain he wouldn¡¯t need the time to turn the whole city upside down to find his niece, and he didn¡¯t even know why he was asking about her.


    -Listen, sir. I imagine you¡¯re the kind of man you don¡¯t fool around with, and I¡¯d like to apologize for anything my niece may have done to you. She¡¯s just a young woman who doesn¡¯t really know what she wants in life and I think that if she¡¯d stayed on with her medical studies, she wouldn¡¯t have gone to any trouble for you. Sir, I really beg you to forgive her for her mistake. You can assess all that it has cost you and I¡¯ll be able to reimburse you.


    Finn was amused. It was certain that Elena had a reputation for giving this man a hard time, and he was already used to rescuing her whenever she did something stupid. It made her happy to know she had someone who would do anything to protect her. It was good enough for her safety, even if a man like him would have stopped at nothing if she¡¯d really done him any harm.


    -I appreciate what you want to do for her, Mr. Jones, but tell me something. Would you be willing to give your daughter in marriage?


    -to pay off her debt? -No, I can¡¯t. Elena is very clumsy and, as I¡¯ve just told you, I¡¯m quite capable of paying you for everything she¡¯s done to you. You just have to tell me how much it¡¯s going to cost. My daughter is still very small, very small indeed, and I don¡¯t think she¡¯s right for a man like you. You¡¯re rich and yet she¡¯s just her.


    Finn could have taken all day to listen to this man try to find excuses not to answer his question, but it was time he talked to her seriously. He didn¡¯t want to give her his trust and he had to earn it.


    -You know, Doctor Jones, love doesn¡¯t have the eyes to look at another¡¯s fortune. It¡¯s just blind and unconditionally loves the person its heart has chosen. A man like me wouldn¡¯t have left his country to chase after a young woman just for the fun of it. I repeat my question, will you be ready to give your daughter in marriage?


    -That¡¯s not for me to answer, but for her, and I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯ve set your sights on her: she¡¯s in love with someone else and is even sad about it. I assure you that I¡¯ll do anything to heal this grief.


    Instead of hurting, Finn smiled. This answer reassured him again, and he knew she¡¯d be happy to see him again. Who wouldn¡¯t be in her ce, anyway. He took the box out of his pocket and ced it on the desk, staring at John. Thetter opened his mouth in surprise.


    -I¡¯m the one who can heal his heart.


    -And how do you know?


    -Because Elena¡¯s in love with me. She left because of a misunderstanding, and if I left Russia toe here, it¡¯s simply because I¡¯ve realized that she¡¯s the woman of my life and I can¡¯t live without her. will you take her as your wife?


    John was stunned and confused. He couldn¡¯t understand how his niece could have attracted the attention of a man like the one in front of him. It wasn¡¯t possible and he thought he was in a dream.


    -I¡¯m Finn Martinov. Please tell me where to find her. I don¡¯t want to waste time.


    -I¡¯m sure it¡¯s at Maggie¡¯s, but most of the time it¡¯s at Olivia Turner¡¯s, so you¡¯ll just have to look at Damon Dixon¡¯s.


    Dixon¡­ Finn didn¡¯t understand how a man could have that name. It was his father¡¯s name and although it was his, he hardly ever used it. His father may have been from New Orleans, but he was dead.


    -Are you all right, Monsieur Martinov?


    -Call me Finn and yes, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be leaving now. Thank you and I promise you won¡¯t regret it.


    He could have asked her for more information about this Damon Dixon, but he didn¡¯t have enough time. When he was outside, he put in the address and hit the road.

 chapter 299

    Finn had been parked in this residential neighborhood for some time and could only imagine that Damon Dixon was a wealthy man. His father had never told him he had a brother so he¡¯d consider the possibility of having an uncle or something, and knowing Elena was there freaked him out a little. He¡¯d always been one step ahead in everything he did and this was no time to make an exception for such a serious situation. He¡¯d never delved into people¡¯s lives himself, and he didn¡¯t have enough time, so knowing just the basics could help. He entered the messiest search engine there was and typed in the name John had given him. ¡± Damon Dixon, CEO of Dixon Enterprises. Aviation and Le Bourget nightclub. He is also an investor in several otherpanies¡­¡±. Dixon. Aviation, Martinov. Aviation. all this information sounded bizarre and he couldn¡¯t deny the fact that the guy had a pretty face too. The information he¡¯d just received had further whetted his curiosity and he was keen to find out more. When he saw a car pull up in front of Damon¡¯s gate, he hoped it was him so that he could ask him clearly who he was, but the man who got out was someone else and he couldn¡¯t deny the fact that he was imposing too. It had to be his friend, he thought.


    James observed the parked car with discretion. He¡¯d never seen a spy drive up to his target¡¯s house before doing the job, and it seemed odd. When he arrived in the living room, he did notice Elena, Dr. Jones¡¯ niece, but the kid didn¡¯t.


    -You didn¡¯t tell me you were passing James,¡± said Damon.


    -It¡¯s not my fault my wife prefers your house to mine. I¡¯lle and see her whenever I like and if you¡¯ve had enough of me, don¡¯t give her the privilege ofing to your house again.


    Maggie looked up at the sky and huffed. James was always exaggerating in what he said, and it wasn¡¯t his fault she felt lonely at home when he went to work. Being alone in a big house when she¡¯d always had her own apartment, it wasn¡¯t easy for her to stay there.


    -I don¡¯t know if you already have an enemy, Damon, but there¡¯s a man parked outside. I didn¡¯t really see what he looked like.


    -Maybe it¡¯s Dad,¡± d shouted as he stood up.


    -I don¡¯t think so, d. Finn doesn¡¯t know where I am and I don¡¯t even think he has any idea where my t is. It can¡¯t be him.


    -And I think it¡¯s him. We¡¯ll bet on it. If it¡¯s him, you¡¯ll say yes without hesitation, and if it¡¯s not, I¡¯ll do whatever you ask.


    Elena hesitated and finally nodded. She knew Finn was a busy man who couldn¡¯t drop his work just to chase after a girl like her.


    -Sir, you have a visitor,¡± announced Damon¡¯s housekeeper.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia looked at her husband and he looked at her. She wasn¡¯t expecting anyone, and Damon would have told her if he was. Before they had time to ask, a tall man with an imposing build appeared before them, his face as cold as the tip of an iceberg.


    -Dad,¡± shouted d, throwing himself into his arms.


    He¡¯d waited so long for this moment when he¡¯d finally call him Dad. Another reason foring to New Orleans was to find his son. He pulled him back a few centimeters and looked at him. It seemed like an eternity since he¡¯dst seen him.


    -You¡¯ve grown so much, champion.


    -You¡¯re exaggerating, Dad, it¡¯s only been two days since we¡¯ve seen each other, and in two days I¡¯ve grown again?


    Finn smiled at him. It was true that he was smart and knew everything. He looked him over in minute detail to see if he was all right.


    Elena was embarrassed by the scene in front of her. The two men she loved more than anything didn¡¯t even care that they weren¡¯t at home, they were enjoying their reunion as if nothing had happened.


    When Finn heard this noise, he looked up as d grunted. She was sad, as his uncle had said, and he hated to see her in such a state. He wanted to find the Elena who, despite her fear, was confident, and there was only one thing that could help her. He got down on one knee and pulled the box out of his pocket. He could see the surprise on her face and when he saw d¡¯s smile, he knew he was on the right track.


    -I know you leftst time because you heard what I said to my friends, and I think I should punish you for eavesdropping first. I¡¯m sorry for what you heard, but it was simply because I didn¡¯t want to tell them before without you knowing that I love you. All this time we¡¯ve spent together, Elena, how could you think for a moment that I could still look the other way? I love you, Elena, and you¡¯re the only woman I¡¯d ever want in my life, so will you do me the honor of bing my wife?


    Elena frowned, not understanding when Finn had met his uncle. It was just like him, given his status. She was happy, but she was afraid he wasn¡¯t serious or that he liked someone else. it didn¡¯t make sense what she was thinking, but she was getting paranoid.


    -Remember the bet,¡± d told her.


    Yes, the bet, of course he¡¯d won and now it was her turn to give in since she¡¯d lost. She held out her hand to Finn to signify her agreement.


    -I want to be your wife.


    -I don¡¯t sense joy in your answer, my love. Is something wrong?


    -And this Galia, what do you make of her?


    -She knows how to put happiness around her and I didn¡¯t know that because you saw me smiling with her, you were going to leave. She¡¯s an event nner and decorator. I hired her to decorate the house for my proposal and Gina was in charge of taking you out for the day, but you left.


    She felt foolish and ashamed when she heard Maggie and Oliviaughing. She could have lost the man of her life over a jealousy issue. Finn slipped the ring onto her finger and stood on his two feet to kiss her. She wept with joy at this moment; it was truly the happiest day of her life.


    When she heard apuse, she broke away from him as he grunted. She knew he wouldn¡¯t have minded spending an eternity kissing her regardless of who was there, but not her.


    -Wee to the brother n,¡± James said to Finn.


    He frowned. He didn¡¯t understand which n he was talking about, because he¡¯d onlye to look for Elena so he could leave and not for anything else.


    -Don¡¯t look too hard, he says, because we¡¯re a bit crazy and so is Elena, so wee to the n.


    -Finn, this is Maggie Soyer, James¡¯ wife, and Olivia Turner, Damon¡¯s wife.


    He greeted everyone and when it was Damon¡¯s turn, he looked around more seriously. He could see there was something he saw in someone in the past, and as much as he didn¡¯t want to ept it, that was it. He needed answers but didn¡¯t really know where to start.

 chapter 300

    They were all chatting in good spirits when Ynda entered the living room. She was watching Finn with interest, and he couldn¡¯t understand why. If only people did it discreetly, she wasn¡¯t trying to be discreet. Her gaze wasn¡¯t hateful, just astonished. He began to think that maybe she knew something about this whole story that he himself wanted to understand.


    -Finn, right?


    Everyone was surprised, starting with Damon. His mother even knew his first name, whereas even he didn¡¯t seem to know it.


    -Do you know me?¡± asked Finn, hoping for an answer.


    Elena remembered what she¡¯d seen in Russia and didn¡¯t know if what she¡¯d imagined was true, but she already had her share of the answer in any case. If Ynda had recognized Finn, that would mean Damon and Finn were brothers. Seeing that all this was bing awkward, James decided to change the subject.


    -So Finn, what do you do for a living, because it¡¯s obvious it¡¯s business?


    -I run the airline Matinov. Aviation.


    -An airline?¡± asked Ynda, a little confused.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She got up and went to pour herself a ss of water, which she drank quickly. She looked at Finn and then at Damon. He was certainly a year older than Finn, but it wasn¡¯t too obvious, especially as the Russian blood made Finn more dangerous than Damon. She knew it would happen one day, but not so quickly. It was as if nature wanted to give them a message she didn¡¯t understand.


    -Mom, is it?¡± asked Damon.


    She didn¡¯t answer and stared at her ss of water. She couldn¡¯t sleep with this story anymore. Her son deserved to know the truth and so did Finn, who didn¡¯t seem to know anything.


    -Is your condition due to what you told me in Texas, Ynda?¡± Olivia asked, remembering their conversation.


    She still said nothing. This was getting really creepy, and Finn hoped it wasn¡¯t his fault that the woman was on the verge of an anxiety attack. He was aware that he should have left sooner than he hade to avoid this kind of thing.


    -What are you talking about, Olivia? What did she talk to you about when we went to Texas?


    She nodded negatively. It wasn¡¯t her ce to tell Damon the truth, because even if she was his wife, it was still a family matter. She waited for Ynda to tell her what was going on.


    -We should go, Elena,¡± Finn told her, rising to his feet.


    -I don¡¯t think so, because if you ask me, this story concerns you too. I don¡¯t know if you suspected anything, but when we first got here, even d said Damon looked a bit like you.


    The two men looked at each other as if they were prey to this resemnce that could answer their question. Finn shook his head as if he didn¡¯t want to believe what was happening.


    -Don¡¯t tell me¡­


    -Damon Dixon is your brother because your name is also Finn Matinov Dixon, isn¡¯t it? I saw a document in your office the day I left with your full name and I remembered hearing that name only here. Everything seems clear to me, Finn. Your father took care of leaving you airlines so that one wouldn¡¯t say he only wanted the other¡¯s inheritance.


    Finn dropped onto the sofa, taking his face in his hands. He didn¡¯t know what to do when faced with such truths. It was as if there were cameras and he was on a film set.


    Damon had been staring into space the whole time because he was waiting for his mother toe to her senses and tell him it wasn¡¯t true.


    -Damon asked, looking at Finn.


    -We¡¯re not going tough because this story is true, Damon. I¡¯m really sorry if I haven¡¯t said anything to you in a while. I didn¡¯t want you to feel bad. The reason he spent most of his time in Russia was because he¡¯d met a wonderful woman who made him happy; Finn¡¯s mother. He had wanted us to tell you but I didn¡¯t want to because I didn¡¯t want you to feel bad my son. I know it¡¯s hard to take, but please understand. I only wanted to protect you.


    -Protect me for how many years exactly, Mom? Thirty-two and you never found the best way to tell me that my father had another wife. That the man I thought was a role model for me wasn¡¯t in fact? you let me live in illusion and today you want me to understand you. It¡¯s hard to believe, you know. You even knew that part of him existed, but you didn¡¯t tell me. I don¡¯t even know what else I can tell you.


    So that¡¯s what Ynde had been avoiding all these years. That her son should feel betrayed, because yes, it was betrayal. What his father had done concerned him because here; we were talking about a thirty-something brother like him for God¡¯s sake. So what was he supposed to do, given that Finn was his little brother even if it was only by a year? Show him how to y ball, how to court girls, it was already toote to catch up.


    -Damon, I know what this must mean to you, but¡­


    -Not another word, Mom, not another word, please. You could have found the best moment, you could have told me, even for my daughter who has an uncle you mean, even for her.


    -Damon, please don¡¯t yell at her. You can at least understand how hard it was for her, everything she did as she told you, was for your own good. You can¡¯t me her. Think also of what she went through with unrequited love just because she was thinking about your upbringing if he ever became a single parent.


    -You also knew about it and didn¡¯t tell me, my dear wife. Every night we spent together, you knew this part of my past Olivia, you also decided to hide this from me. I¡¯m sick of hearing it.


    He left, mming the door and driving Rheane to tears. Maggie hurried to carry her. The poor little thing with all that screaming.


    -I¡¯m so sorry, Finn. I didn¡¯t know you didn¡¯t know too. I suppose your mother didn¡¯t want to put you in a bad light either. Damon¡¯s not usually like this, he just needs to digest what he¡¯s just learned.


    -I understand, Ynda, and I wonder how you got over it, knowing that he didn¡¯t love you anymore and was with someone else. I¡­


    -don¡¯t feel bad about anything. It¡¯s all in the past and I¡¯m happy to see you. I have a picture of you when you were just seven years old. You were in thepany with your father and you were so happy. He loved this photo so much and when he died, I kept it. It was the only thing he wouldn¡¯t part with. There¡¯s also another one of Damon when he was the same age in the airline here. These two photos were his talismans and when he died, I took them with me. Even Damon never saw them.


    You¡¯re a kind-hearted woman, Ynda, and I admire your courage. Someone else in your ce wouldn¡¯t have done the same. I know you¡¯re going to tell me you don¡¯t have to, but I apologize for my mother. I¡¯m sorry for what she did to you.


    Ynda nodded and stood up. She opened her arms, hoping he wouldn¡¯t reject her. Eventually, he did. He really felt in a mother¡¯s arms at that moment.

 chapter 301

    Finn had been home with Elena and d for a while. Damon still hadn¡¯t returned since he¡¯d left, and he hoped he wasn¡¯t the type to do something stupid when he got angry. He understood perfectly how he felt. His mother had taken away their happiness, but she wasn¡¯t even alive anymore, and he hoped she¡¯d get over it. On his way to a new Orleans, he¡¯d intended just to look for the woman of his life and go home, but here was the secret of thirty years or so that had been blown wide open. He wished his father were still alive so he could ask him why he¡¯d kept their existence a secret.


    -I hope this passes quickly. I thought we were entitled to happiness.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    -and we are, Elena. I don¡¯t know why you should be sad, my love. This is a story that concerns me and I wouldn¡¯t want it to affect you, you hear that. You can go to bed now, I¡¯ll join you after I¡¯ve said good night to d.


    Elena nodded and left. She couldn¡¯t help worrying that if the two brothers went to war, she didn¡¯t know what would happen to her rtionship with Olivia and Maggie, because if there was one thing she was sure of, it was that Maggie would side with Olivia because James would support his best friend Damon. If only she¡¯d known, she¡¯d never have flown to New Orleans and if she didn¡¯t, she didn¡¯t even know if the two brothers would ever even know they were brothers.


    -You¡¯re not asleep yet, champ?


    -I thought we were on the right track to finally being happy and going home daddy. Are we going to be here much longer?


    -No, don¡¯t worry. I thought you liked it here.


    -I do, but I think this town is full of too many secrets, like the fact that Olivia and Maggie are my mother¡¯s best friends and they didn¡¯t even know my mother had a child. I wonder if she was that bad.


    -You mustn¡¯t think about it d. Whatever she did, life punished her and everything¡¯s fine now. When I¡¯ve sorted this out, we¡¯ll go back to Russia, I promise. You should sleep now.


    When he reached Elena¡¯s room, she was already in bed. He changed and found her.


    Three dayster, Finn hadn¡¯t heard from Damon. He couldn¡¯t have cared less, but it was time for him to go back to Russia to take care of business, and to do that, he wanted to see Damon onest time so they could talk if he ever wanted to. He wasn¡¯t going to force him if he didn¡¯t want to. As he passed through the door into the hall, it was Olivia who greeted him.


    -Mr. Martinov, wee.


    -I don¡¯t know, but I wouldn¡¯t mind if you stopped this formality, please. Is Damon in?


    -In his office. I¡¯ll show you the way.


    He wished they¡¯d talked outside, but since he was already in his office, he¡¯d go with it. When Olivia knocked, Damon¡¯s voice prompted her to enter, but she looked at him, indicating that it was his turn to enter. He pushed open the door and waited for her to notice before taking another step. When Damon looked up, he was a little surprised, but his surprise was soon masked by indifference.


    -Come on, little brother, you¡¯re not going to wait for me to beg you again.


    Finn groaned when he heard her call him that. It was true, but he wished he¡¯d forgotten that he was the little brother among them. He entered and when he sat down, Damon stopped whatever he was doing.


    -I know I should have warned you before I came, but I¡¯ve got to get home and I came to see if you¡¯re willing to talk about this.


    -I¡¯m sorry if I left like thatst time, Finn. I couldn¡¯t face that lie. I would have liked to know and even though I know that as a kid I could have hated you, I think things were going to change with time. I could have been a big brother to you, taught you lots of things like courting women and good things too, don¡¯t worry.


    -ta reputation tells me that¡¯s what you would have taught me, and quite sincerely, I¡¯m sorry for what my mother did. I know it was our father who could have realized that he also had a son who needed him, but if¡­


    -if, that¡¯s for the past and for the present, we¡¯re Dixon brothers and nothing¡¯s going to change that. We¡¯re men now, and I¡¯ve got a daughter I¡¯ll protect to myst ounce of energy, so there¡¯s no need to go to war where you don¡¯t have to. It¡¯s behind us, it¡¯s part of our past now. The best is yet toe.


    They both stood up and hugged. Finn hadn¡¯t imagined it would go so well and so quickly, and what¡¯s more, they had nothing to envy the other: they were all wealthy CEOs and influential men in the world. They could only make peace.


    -So, I hope you¡¯re staying in New Orleans for a while longer, because there are some things I¡¯d like to show you.


    -I¡¯d love to, but I can¡¯t, work¡¯s calling. Is Ynda here? I¡¯d like to see her.


    She handed each of them a photo and Finn realized that she was telling the truth. He had never known that his father had this photo of him.


    -I heard he died by ident. Mom wouldn¡¯t let mee and see him, and as time went by, I stayed that way.


    I¡¯ve got something to tell you boys.


    Finn and Damon looked at her more seriously, given the serious voice in which she¡¯d said it. They were dreading what woulde next, hoping it wouldn¡¯t be another story that would give them pause.


    -I don¡¯t think you know this man Finn, but you Damon do. Your father¡¯s ident was self-inflicted. It was Richard who killed him for some reason I don¡¯t know. He told me the day he left, but I didn¡¯t want to hurt you any more, Damon, so I hid it.


    -That man is bloody mad. I wonder why he did it. And for years he stood by you like he loved you too much. I wonder what you can do to that kind of person. It¡¯s time to find him.


    -You don¡¯t have to. Richard died in Russia. He was a man greedy for money and power. In Russia, we¡¯re two of the most influential men, two super giants. Dimitri is a mafioso. Richard always had one goal: to take over Dad¡¯s airline and the Savoski mafia. When Dad died, I think the only way he could do it was to get closer to you, Ynda, and to this day, I¡¯m sure he knew the whole truth, because he said he considered me like a son. It was a woman who killed him, Betty, d¡¯s mother, who was also greedy for money and power. I don¡¯t know if you know Virginia, she¡¯s also dead, killed by Richard and Betty.


    Ynda put her hand on her heart at these revtions. Every time she closed her eyes, she was afraid of confronting Richard one day in the street; he haunted her every night, and now she thought all the danger they were in had disappeared. It was time to give way to happiness.

 chapter 302

    Three monthster, the Dixon family was back together, the two brothers and the only remaining mother. On their return to Russia, everything had happened very quickly, and d had finally adapted to his new mom and dad. Gina had been happy to see them again.


    It was finally the big day for Elena and Finn, their wedding day. All their families were present. Elena was getting ready with the girls for the ceremony. She was alreadyte because of her temper tantrums, but that didn¡¯t mean it was stopping. It looked like it was only getting worse.


    -It¡¯s about time you put on your dress, Elena. You¡¯re beautiful, you know.


    -I don¡¯t want to go anymore, so I thought one of you could wear this dress. Kira can wear it. After all, she¡¯s getting married to Dimitri, isn¡¯t she?


    Olivia realized it was going to happen all over again. It had taken them a long time to convince her to ept make-up because they¡¯d spent the night at the girls¡¯ mansion while all the men had spent the night at Dimitri¡¯s mansion. Elena hadn¡¯t stopped asking for Finn all night and it hadn¡¯t been easy for her to get any sleep.


    -What do you want, Elena?


    -Finn toe. We can always postpone the wedding and get married in a year or even ten.


    -What about your guests?


    -but they¡¯ll understand, or if they don¡¯t, Dimitri can just point his gun at their heads and make them bow.


    Maggie and Olivia wereughing, while Kira huffed and puffed. Here her cousin was thinking of her fiance, and she couldn¡¯t me her, that was Dimitri Savoski¡¯s job, pointing his nine-millimeter at people.


    -I don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t want to get married anymore.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    -Not at all, or don¡¯t you want to marry Finn?


    -Girls, you don¡¯t know what that man did to me. He forced me to marry him and I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll regret it, I assure you. He¡¯d have you believe he¡¯s a saint, but he¡¯s not. Of course I love him and I¡¯d like to marry him, but he forced me anyway, don¡¯t you understand? please tell me you believe me. If I decide to run away, you¡¯ll help me, won¡¯t you?


    At the same time as she was making this tirade, Kira had called Finn to ask him to help calm her down, and when she¡¯d started talking like this without realizing it, he¡¯d stayed silent for her to finish. He¡¯d finally hung up because he was sure that if he spoke, she¡¯d say he was stalking her again, and yet that wasn¡¯t the case. If only he¡¯d known, he could have waited a few years.


    -It¡¯s all right, little brother, she¡¯ll be all right. She reminds me of Olivia. It wasn¡¯t easy for me when she told me she wanted to have an orgasm without me touching her. I think even Elena¡¯s case is better,¡± Damon told her.


    -And remind me not to impregnate Kira for the next ten years, because right now I don¡¯t think I can take it. I¡¯ll find myself killing my own wife,¡± said Dimitri under his breath.


    Whatever they were saying, it wasn¡¯t helping Finn at all. She didn¡¯t want to get married anymore, and she even had ideas of running away. It wasn¡¯t helping him at all, damn it. He was too crazy about her to let her go.


    -You haven¡¯t forced my niece to do anything, Finn Martinov, have you?¡± John asked menacingly.


    -You¡¯re not going to do it yourself. It¡¯s the pregnancy hormones that are bothering her, and I think that if this baby is a boy, he¡¯ll end up being the most feared future Mafioso in Russia, because I can¡¯t stand what he¡¯s putting his mother through.


    John opened his eyes wide. He hadn¡¯t thought for a moment that his niece was expecting a baby. He¡¯d noticed when she arrived in Russia that she¡¯d put on weight, but he¡¯d never imagined she was pregnant. Now he understood where her madness wasing from and even felt pity for Finn, who was at his wits¡¯ end.


    -It¡¯s okay, Dad, I think I can help her. I¡¯m going back to the manor,¡± d told him.


    -We¡¯re men and that¡¯s why we¡¯re here,¡± Filip told him.


    Dimitri glowered at him before asking Youri to take d to Finn¡¯s mansion. When he left, they began to get ready. If they had to sit around doing nothing, they¡¯d all bete.


    An hourter, Elena had finally put on her dress, to the pleas of Ynda and d. They¡¯d been in front of the church for some time now. Ynda had left them to apany Finn down the aisle, and now it was Elena¡¯s turn to be apanied by her uncle, but thetter was adamant she wouldn¡¯t move. Everyone inside was getting impatient, and John felt obliged to tell Finn what was going on.


    -She doesn¡¯t want toe and she¡¯ll end up crying if we insist.


    Knowing she was in tears was onest thing he didn¡¯t even want to visualize in his mind. He was about to make a decision he could never have imagined, but he had no choice.


    -The wedding¡¯s off,¡± Finn said, taking the exit.


    -But no, Mr. Martinov. I think an outdoor wedding is always a good idea. All you have to do is sit in the car with the door open and I¡¯ll do what needs to be done.


    Finn didn¡¯t even know if this was possible. When Damon nodded, he epted the priest¡¯s proposal. When he settled down, he heard Elena breathe a sigh of relief. He wanted to ask their baby what he wanted.


    -We are gathered here today in¡­ no, in front of the house of God to celebrate the eternal marriage of Finn Martinov Dixon and Elena Montoya¡­.


    The bride and groom weren¡¯t even listening to what the priest was saying. Elena kept ring at him as Finn prayed for the ceremony to end as soon as possible. He couldn¡¯t even imagine the ordeal the guests were going through under the sun.


    -Do you, Mr. Finn Martinov Dixon, take Miss Elena Montoya to be yourwful wedded wife, to love and protect her, until death do you part?


    -Yes, I do,¡± replied Finn.


    -Do you, Miss Elena Montoya, take Mr. Finn Martinov Dixon as your husband, to love and be with him as long as you both shall live?


    She remained silent, which began to worry Finn. He sincerely hoped she wasn¡¯t going to leave him hanging when he¡¯d already said ¡°yes¡±, for God¡¯s sake. Elena passed her hand over his tie and drew him in so that their faces were close before whispering.


    -If you cancel the submission contract you made me sign, I¡¯ll say yes, and if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll love you all my life, but I¡¯ll never say yes in front of a priest.


    He understood that it was because of this submission contract that she was so strange. He should have thought of that a little sooner, damn it. He cupped her face and set her on firenguorously. The priest grew impatient, but it was none of his business.


    -That doesn¡¯t convince me,¡± Elena told him, smiling.


    -There was never a contract of submission because you were never my submissive. It was a work contract that you signed. It was in Russian and it¡¯s only in thest two months that you¡¯ve learned a few words in Russian.


    -You¡¯re not kidding me, are you Finn?


    He regretted the reason he¡¯d told her the truth, because it was even more threatening than he could have imagined.


    -Mister Priest¡­ no Father, I¡¯ll only say yes to this man if and only if he promises to do prayer sessions with you to get back on the straight and narrow because he¡¯s a sinful man and I¡¯m afraid my children will take their cue from him and especially d, he¡¯ll be able to get a woman to sign a submission contract tomorrow¡­


    Finn put his hand over his mouth to stop her from saying the rest. Damn it, she was going to reveal everything and worse in front of the priest. He wondered what spirit his wife possessed at that moment.


    -Yes, I do,¡± Elena finally said, smiling as if nothing had happened.


    After the exchange of vows, the priest dered them husband and wife, and atst the ceremony was over. It was time to return to their party room for what was toe.


    -I can¡¯t believe you got her to sign a submission contract,¡± Damon whispered in Finn¡¯s ear.


    -It was Alxei¡¯s Filip¡¯s idea, I assure you.


    His two friends heard this and raised their hands to indicate that they knew nothing about it. Finn huffed and went to take his wife¡¯s hand. She was going to pay for everything she¡¯d done to him during the day, because he wasn¡¯t going to let this go.


    -And to think that the first time, before I¡¯d even met you, you¡¯d made love to me in my dream.


    -I¡¯m about to make love to you again, as if my life depended on it.


    She smiled and he entered her with deliberate slowness. His body heat always felt so good, and his moans were the most beautiful melody she¡¯d ever want to hear. Slow strokes of her loins and her wet kisses over and over again, her nails in his pulp intimated him to increase the rhythm until she contracted around his member, driving him too to orgasm. He fell back onto the bed, taking her with him.


    -I didn¡¯t hurt the baby, did I?


    -He¡¯s perfectly fine.


    -I love you, Elena.


    -and I like your nothing strokes, it¡¯s¡­ how can I put this¡­


    Finn didn¡¯t let her finish and threw her on the bed. They spent the whole night making love without a care in the world.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!